Roger Parkinson

Summon Your Dragons

Chapter 1: The Chasm

The howl of that infernal wind made it hard to even think. Menish, king of Anthor, hero of a dozen battles and many more songs, stood at the edge of the Chasm of Kelerish and shuddered.

The cold was slowly eating into his aging bones. It never snowed on the high plains of Kelerish but winter here was more severe than in the lowlands. White clad mountains frowned down at the plains and the wind carried their chill.

Sometime in ages past these plains had been snapped in two leaving a dark, misty pit whose depths raged and echoed with an insane wind. It was a sound that chewed at one's soul. He clutched his fur cloak tightly around himself in an effort to find comfort in what little warmth it gave in this hellish place.

Hellish. The Vorthenki believed that Hell itself lay in the Chasm of Kelerish. The noise of the wind was the crying of imprisoned souls. It made him shudder again; the wind did sometimes sound like a cry of agony.

He glanced over his shoulder at the pile of boulders that formed the ancient Tor of Gilish. It must have taken some days for his distant forebears to place those boulders there. He wondered how they had retained their sanity while they worked. For it was not just the eerie howling, nor the cold. There was something about the Chasm itself that made the skin crawl. One felt instinctively that there was some menace down there that would emerge if one did not watch.

That was ridiculous, Menish chided himself. He did not believe in goblins and ghosts like the Vorthenki. That was why he was here.

Deliberately he turned towards the Tor, placing the Chasm behind him. Beyond the Tor he could see his men, waiting patiently at a discreet distance. Hrangil stood by the horses looking towards him, but the other four simply huddled in their cloaks with their heads down. Althak had planted Menish’s standard in the ground near the Tor and it twisted in the wind, making the white horse device look as if it were galloping madly. Someone had tried to start a fire but the wind blew away any spark they made. The pile of sticks lay on the ground like a tiny replica of the Tor of Gilish that stood beside it. The wind would scatter it by evening.

The morning sun rose in the sky, the wind continued to howl, and Menish continued to stand at the edge of the Chasm of Kelerish.

No doubt his men were wondering what possessed him to stand here after he had impatiently led them through the mountains of Ristalshuz at a gallop. Several times he had made them ride all night. Hrangil, he knew, assumed he had turned to religion late in life. He had ventured to suggest as much to Menish but had received no answer. The Tor of Gilish was a holy place, so it was a natural assumption, if surprising. Menish was not given to religious display.

He remembered how years before he had stood here with Hrangil surrounded by chanting priests. He had been just eighteen years old. The Emperor of Relanor himself had displayed the Eye of Duzral and initiated them into the ranks of the Sons of Gilish. It had been so mysterious, so impressive, so wonderful, and a few weeks later the Emperor was dead, the empire was in ashes and Menish knew it had all been foolishness. No one ever came here now.

The other men, younger men than he and Hrangil, had never been near the place before.

And what was Althak thinking? Althak was the only Vorthenki member of his escort. It must be disconcerting to believe oneself waiting at the edge of Hell.

But they could all wait. Menish had not turned to religion. He had lost the faith of his fathers a weary number of years ago and he had no stomach for the ways of the Vorthenki. No. It was nothing like that.

He had to sleep, and those accursed dreams had finally driven him here. It was against his instincts, against what he had lived by for so long, yet he had come. The weariness of the past weeks was like a weight across his shoulders.

He had tried everything else; avoiding heavy foods in the evening, brisk rides every day, engrossing himself in work, even reading the Mish-Tal, but all to no avail. A sleeping potion had prolonged his sleep, but it made his nightmares worse, for he could not escape from them. The dreams haunted him until he was afraid of sleep itself.

He could not discuss it with anyone, not even Adhara, especially not Adhara. But night after night he either lay awake in fear or woke screaming and reaching for his sword.

For night after night he stood here at this very place.

And night after night the skeleton clawed its way over the lip of the Chasm to face him with its empty eye sockets and its tattered rags. The strange violet eyes were no longer there, but he did not even need the ragged remains of the court gown to know her.

Thalissa.

Her name was a byword for treachery and malice. For nearly twenty years he had slept easy in the knowledge that she was dead, but no longer.

The skeleton spoke with her voice, blaming him for her death and prophesying his own in lurid detail. Another battle with the men of Gashan, the ones who had killed the Emperor forty years before, and Menish would fall with fire in his flesh just like the Emperor had. They were coming, they would attack in the spring.

He had hardly slept for five weeks now.

But Menish was determined. He was no ignorant Vorthenki who saw goblins in the woods and gods in the dragons. He was Menish, King of Anthor, and he did not believe in ghosts and premonitions. That was what had brought him here at last, in spite of the cold and the howling wind and the creeping terror of this place. He would see for himself that this was no more than a wind-blown hole in the ground with a pile of rocks beside it, and nothing would climb from those shadowy depths. Just a few hours and he would convince the dream to go away. There was no skeleton, there was no prophesy and there would be no attack from Gashan. Then he would be able to sleep in peace.

But no matter how he denied it he could not shake off the creeping terror of the Chasm. The feeling that something was down there, lurking evilly, was intense. He thought of the hundreds who, like Thalissa, had been hurled from this edge. The Vorthenki were not above helping their enemies into Hell, lest their bloodthirsty dragon gods misjudge them. The unseen bottom of the chasm must be cluttered with bones. His dream stirred in his mind and he wished he had not thought about that.

A piercing scream sliced through the howl of the wind. Menish turned, looking for the source of the cry. It sounded again. His nerves were on edge and it seemed to come from all around him. He saw the horses jerk their reins in fright and his men leap to hold them. One of them, Drinagish, pointed towards the sky.

A dragon was swooping down towards them. It let out another cry, sounding like chalk scratching on a board. Menish winced. Even as he yelled to his men to arm themselves Althak was lifting his great spear towards the sky over the horses.

Only then did Menish realise that the dragon was not hunting the horses, it plunged straight towards himself, talons outstretched.

He ran. The Tor was not far away, if he could reach it he could find cover. The dragon cried again, a bellow this time. It sounded angry, it sounded close. Breathless, he slid to a halt at the edge of the Tor. There was a space between two adjoining boulders. He wriggled into it. Like a rat in a hole, he thought, but one does not argue with a dragon when one only has a sword.

He peered out from his hiding place, but the boulders blocked most of his view. All he could see from here was the Chasm edge where he had been standing moments before. The dragon screeched as it back-winged to land.

Then something made his blood freeze. A gnarled hand reached over the lip of the Chasm and felt for a handhold. The dragon bellowed again. It was just above him. Slowly a dusty head raised itself above the edge of the Chasm. Menish held his breath and stared. The dragon must be on top of the Tor now, he could tell from that last bellow. The figure from the Chasm lifted itself over the rim and sat on the edge.

Menish found his senses as soon as he saw that it was not a skeleton.

“Get down, you idiot!” he bawled, but his call was lost in another bellow from the dragon. The figure stood up and walked towards Menish, the Tor, and the dragon. Menish swore.

Sure enough, the great head of the dragon thrust into view above him, its jaws darting towards the man from the Chasm. The warrior in Menish was stirred. He had drawn his sword instinctively when he had run to the Tor and now he gripped it and searched for a weak spot in the neck of the beast. It was just possible…

But before he could act the dragon let out a gurgling hiss and a torrent of blue flame erupted from its open jaws. The heat stung Menish’s eyes; he threw his hands over his face and retreated into his hiding place. The acrid smell of scorched earth drifted to his nostrils. Shielding his face with one arm he ventured a look to see if the man had somehow escaped.

What he saw he did not believe. The man stood in the flame with his arms raised, facing the dragon. A look of wonder sparkled in his eyes. For a fleeting moment Menish supposed that he, too, would feel wonder if such a thing happened to him. But this simply could not be. He looked again; the heat was intense, especially when followed by the biting cold of Kelerish. It was true. It was impossible, but it was true.

Above the noise of the dragon and the howl from the chasm Menish heard a war cry from his men. They must be attacking the dragon from behind. He wondered how Althak felt about that. The dragons were gods to the Vorthenki.

As quickly as it began the dragon’s fire flickered out, its roar and heat replaced by the shouts of his men and the chill of the wind. The dragon sprang aloft and bellowed again as it beat the air with its huge wings. Menish looked helplessly from the man to the dragon as the latter climbed higher and higher.

The dragon flew on, eastward towards the sea following the Chasm. The high plains of Kelerish spread out below it, blotched and brown with the straggled tussock and lichens that grew there. The jagged line of the Chasm lay black across it.

It flew over the coast close to the roaring mouth of the Chasm where the howling wind blasted out from a great crack in the tall cliffs. Water churned and foamed in and out of the gap, waves ever battling the wind. It was a place men feared and shunned, but today there was a small boat near the Chasm mouth.

Curious, the dragon wheeled to look longer. Its sharp eyes made out a man picking his way over the rocks at the base of the cliffs towards a splash of blue. When the dragon dipped lower the blue shape resolved into clothing on a body.

It was not interesting enough. The dragon was anxious to return home to the Isle of Kishalkuz, which lay far beyond the horizon in the great sea. It wheeled once more then resumed its journey.

Chapter 2: A God Before a King

Menish watched from his hiding place between the boulders of the Tor. His face still stung from the heat of the dragon flame, and the man from the Chasm still stood unscathed by the same fire. He was surrounded by a circle of blackened earth, with his arm raised in a gesture of farewell to the dragon and his face shining with joy.

He looked like a wild man. Menish had heard of children who had been raised by wolves and wondered if this was such a one. He was tall and gaunt with long, unkempt hair and beard. Like the wolf children he was naked, though his body was as hairy as a Vorthenki’s. Even so Menish wondered how he could be so apparently comfortable in this numbing cold.

The sound of horses and men running interrupted his study of the man, and he felt suddenly foolish hiding in a hole now that the dragon had gone. He wriggled out of his refuge and stood up. His men were already approaching and he wondered how much they had seen.

Drinagish reached him first. “Uncle, are you hurt?”

“No, I hid in a hole while you drove it away.”

“We can't take credit for that, M’Lord,” said Althak, who was on Drinagish’s heels. “It flew off while we were still wondering what to do.”

Indeed, thought Menish, he could guess at the source of that hesitation for Althak. But anyone would ponder what to do when confronted with a dragon.

Hrangil was walking towards the man from the Chasm. The others fell silent when they saw Menish watching him. When he reached the man he fell on his knees and kissed his feet. There was a nervous murmur from Drinagish even as Menish realised what Hrangil was doing.

Gilish!

Menish felt suddenly old and tired. Hrangil was his oldest friend. He had been with him at the battle with the Men of Gashan, he had seen the Emperor fall and the Duzral Eye taken, yet he had never lost faith, he had never forgotten the promise that Gilish would some day return.

The King of Anthor sighed; so the man was unscathed by fire, so he came out of the Chasm where Gilish had died a thousand years ago. His much vaunted Duzral Eye had failed Relanor when they stood against Gashan forty years ago. Menish refused to trust magicians, even fireproof ones.

And yet who could not wonder at it? He stepped forward, intending to greet the man from the Chasm in a less extravagant manner. The man gazed about himself as if he had been blind and had just learned to see. He noticed the King of Anthor and their eyes met.

Menish froze.

For several seconds he stood and stared at the man. He felt his face pale at the sight. The man’s eyes, they were her eyes! Vividly he saw the eyeless sockets of the skeleton from the Chasm. This figure wore no tattered court robe, was not even a woman, but his eyes were her strange colour. He felt the wind howling behind him and his skin crawled with sudden sweat in spite of the cold.

Yet this was not Thalissa, this was a wild man from the Chasm. Thalissa was dead and there were no ghosts. This was not a skeleton, this was flesh and blood. Flesh and blood? What flesh and blood could stand in dragon fire and live?

The man seemed to sense his distress, for his elated expression clouded with concern. Menish snapped himself out of his fright and signalled the man to follow him. Conversation was difficult with this howl from the Chasm, and Menish led him behind the Tor where they could speak.

While they walked Menish put his cloak around the man’s shoulders before he froze to death, although he still seemed comfortable in spite of the cold. It made him look a little more civilised anyway.

“Greetings,” said Menish when they were out of the noise. “You must tell us how you learned the trick of standing unharmed in dragon fire. You've deeply impressed my men.” He nodded vaguely at Hrangil but he spoke with a grin; not making too much of the feat, yet not dismissing it. Keeping his options open.

The man smiled, then he laughed. He had good teeth for a wild man, thought Menish, and he wondered if he had chosen the right language to greet him in. He spoke Relanese as his own native tongue and had used that, but the man looked more or less Vorthenki. He was about to try some Vorthenki gabble when the man replied.

“There was no harm in the dragon. He breathed speech into my mouth, sight into my eyes and strength into my limbs. Before the dragon,” he glanced in the direction of the Chasm, “I was numb, but now I am alive!”

His speech was odd. It was Relanese, but he spoke it in a strangely formal way, as if he were reading from the Mish-Tal. This was surely how Gilish would speak, for Gilish himself had written the Mish-Tal.

As for his explanation of the dragon flame, that would have to do for now, odd as it was. To Menish it sounded suspiciously Vorthenki, hardly the sort of thing Gilish would say.

“You are alive,” echoed Menish, still amazed at the fact. “You are speaking with Menish, King of the Anthorians.” He waited for a reaction. In the days of Gilish the Anthorians were enemies of Relanor. But Gilish, if he was Gilish, merely looked at him, smiling. Menish began to find that smile irritating. It made the man seem like an idiot.

“And you? Do you have a name?”

“A name?” The smile vanished and he looked confused. “I have said the dragon gave me life. Is there more?”

“A name,” repeated Menish. “You must have a name, and kin folk. Were you thrown into the Chasm?” Menish could feel an intensity behind him from Drinagish and Hrangil. What name would he say?

“I… I don't know.”

That was no use at all. If he would outright claim to be Gilish then they could discuss it, argue about it perhaps, although arguing with Gilish himself was perhaps best avoided. Menish pressed him further.

“Your people, your kin folk, where are they? Did they not give you a name?”

“My… people?”

“Parents, wife, children, where are they?”

“There is only myself.”

“Flame of Aton! You must have had a mother!” Menish regretted this as soon as he had spoken, but he was weary and the man raised more questions with every answer. Vorish would get more out of him, but Vorish was not here. He felt Hrangil’s disapproval. A man, even a king, should not shout at a god. He stepped back from the man, wondering for the first time if this was just another dream. He felt so tired. How could he feel tired if he was asleep and dreaming?

“Get him some clothes, Althak. Bring him with us.” He turned and stamped off towards his horse.

Hrangil was at his heels.

“Sire?”

Menish turned to look at him. He realised that it was not disapproval in his old friend’s face, it was awe. It was awe at Menish himself. “How did you know, Sire? How did you know it would be today?”

“You really think he's Gilish?”

“It is written ‘…and I will walk among you again, when I return. Some will know me, some will not.' He walked in fire. It is a sign. But how did you know?” A touch of resentment. Hrangil the faithful had been passed over and the knowledge given to Menish who cared nothing for Gilish.

Menish shrugged and then shivered.

“I dreamed it”

“You dreamed of Gilish?”

“No. I dreamed of… of something else. He came instead.” Menish did not want to tell Hrangil any more than that. He swung himself onto his horse. “Hrangil, he made no claim to be Gilish.”

“He has forgotten. It has been so long.”

“Could Gilish forget who he was?”

Hrangil’s enthusiasm was suddenly checked. His usual reserve returned. “Perhaps not,” he said slowly. “But, again, perhaps.”

“Then before we fall down and worship him we might try and add some certainty to the matter,” said Menish coldly. He did not want to hurt Hrangil but he was so weary the words slipped out. What did it matter? Hrangil was being a fool.

Hrangil’s lips thinned as he suppressed a retort.

“Where are we going now, Sire?”

Menish sighed. Through his weariness came several clouded thoughts.

“Atonir, I suppose. We must go to Atonir.” Hrangil’s old eyes sparkled as if Menish had just declared the man to be Gilish after all. To Atonir, to the city Gilish had built in a day and a night.

But Menish was thinking of something else entirely. He had faced out his dream, and while the reality was different, there had been truth in it. What, then, of the prophecy? How much truth lay there? His answer was Vorish, and Vorish was in Atonir. Vorish would be able to make some sense of this man from the Chasm. But Hrangil was speaking again.

“The fastest way to Atonir from here is to take the old road to Lianar and then sail down the coast. I have been that way long ago, before the Vorthenki came.”

“By sea?”

“I don't like it either, Sire, but by horse would take more than twice as long.”

Menish nodded. “Tell the others then lead us.”

By this time Althak had supplied the man from the Chasm with a spare jerkin and a pair of breeches. They made him look even more Vorthenki, for Althak’s clothing was garishly coloured, unlike the sedate garments of the Anthorians. Althak had no spare boots, so the man went barefoot. They had provided him with one of the spare horses, a quiet mare, and he sat on it as if he had never seen one before. Surely Gilish would not forget horses!

The others had mounted too and Hrangil sat waiting for his signal. Menish nodded and Hrangil spurred his horse, leading them away from the howl of the Chasm and eastwards across the plains of Kelerish. Menish could feel relief in the rhythm of his horse’s stride; it was glad to escape that howling wind and, no doubt, it was still shaken from the dragon’s attack. Hrangil held up his arm and deliberately slowed their pace. It would not do to spend the horses on a mad dash that would last half the distance they should travel today.

In the familiar rhythm of the horse’s canter he let his mind turn to the man's eyes. Anthorian eyes were inevitably dark and almond shaped. Vorthenki eyes were blue, or sometimes green, and always rounder. It was because they were a sea people, obviously. Just sometimes they were violet.

Thalissa was such a one and the Vorthenki considered her beautiful. It was only a matter of time before Sinalth, the Invader, had summoned her to his bed.

At noon they stopped to rest themselves and the horses and to take some food. Bolythak passed around some of the honey cakes and dried fruit he carried in his pack. Menish noticed that Althak was explaining something to the man from the Chasm, but he paid little attention. He was in no mood for riddles. He was more concerned with the way the others looked oddly at the man, they were bothered by what they had seen and their questions were unresolved. Even Hrangil seemed uncertain of what to do with him. All but Althak kept their distance.

There was a partial solution to that problem at least. He beckoned to Hrangil who came and sat beside him on the ground.

“He must be given a name.”

“We know his name, replied Hrangil.

“We do not,” snapped Menish. “There is too much doubt for anyone to insist that he is Gilish. He must be given another. It will ease everyone.”

Hrangil said nothing.

“Did you see him ride? Would Gilish sit on a horse like a tent sack? Watch him ride off with us, then tell me he is Gilish.”

Hrangil paled as if Menish had just damned himself. But the man from the Chasm was clearly no rider. When they had finished their short meal he had to be helped back into the saddle and, although Menish had seen Althak explain its use, he seemed to have no idea what to do with the harness. Fortunately the mare he had been given was the sort of beast that ran with the rest. Althak had seen to that, of course.

In the afternoon the tussock plains gave way to low scrub land and then to small trees which gradually turned to forest. Hrangil found the old road that the imperial retinue had used in the days of the Sons of Gilish and, though it was overgrown, it was still passable.

Just before dusk they halted at a grassy glade beside a small stream. It had once been a camping place for pilgrims on their way to the Tor of Gilish. Many emperors had pitched their pavilions here in days gone by. Hrangil explained all this as Menish dismounted, for he had never been here before himself; his only other visit to the Tor had been via the direct road from Anthor.

Hrangil’s words made him think of those emperors: Telish IV; Telkun VII; Azkun V who was murdered; Gilish III, surnamed the Warrior because he had fought the Men of Gashan long ago; the names stretched back hundreds of years to the first emperor, Gilish himself, who was said to have come from the sun as it rose out of the sea. He had learned the names as a child and had never forgotten.

The man from the Chasm knew nothing of emperors and Gilish. It was as if this was the first day of his life. The discomforts Menish had experienced standing on the edge of the Chasm were as nothing compared to the horror that lay within. The eerie wind howled with nerve shattering force in the blackness, and the creeping terror that Menish had felt a mere shadow of had left his mind numb. It filled every fibre of him until there was nothing more to live for but fear, nothing to gain but another toehold of the cliff face. Above was nothing but grey mist, below lay the blackness that both called and menaced at once.

And then came the dreams.

Whether they were dreams or visions he did not know. In the Chasm there was little difference between waking and sleeping. They were half hearted, wispy things, merely an after taste and a sense of loss that there was nothing more than the wind and the darkness. Mere gaps in the emptiness that opened behind his back and snapped quickly shut when he turned to look.

Once, and only once, he thought he had seen it clearly. He glimpsed a power, an awful, all consuming power that would have terrified him if he had not seen beyond it to a deep well of sadness, something that in all his terrors he had never seen before. The thing was so vast, so powerful and yet so sad that the mere glimpse he was given changed him.

He had seen more than terror and darkness. He could no longer cringe and clutch the cliff face. There was something else, something wonderful.

Today he had fought off the numbness at last, thrust away the paralysing fear and climbed upwards. So high the cliff rose! Many times he had told himself it was folly. Did he expect the cliff to end? Surely it went on forever, there was nothing more. But he drove himself on, remembering that brief glimpse of wonder and forcing aside the terror.

His perseverance was rewarded. As he struggled over the lip of the Chasm the great dragon was there to meet him in all its glory. Here, at last, he could see clearly what he had seen in shadowy form. Here was wonder clothed in flesh.

The dragon had bathed him in gentle fire and, incredibly, he had felt speech on his tongue. Words flowed into his mind for the first time, for the Chasm had no language but terror. More than words. His chasm-dulled senses sprang to life. He could see the golden sun in the sky and the wide plains of Kelerish made his head spin. But most of all he could see the dragon.

It was so perfect. Its silver green scales flickered in the sunlight and its great jaws gave him the kiss of dragon fire. Everything sang with beauty. The round boulders of the Tor and even the far off mountains seemed to glorify the dragon with their own echoing perfection.

But the dragon could not stay. Rather than continue to awe him it had flown away. He was touched that he should be allowed to experience the attention of one so magnificent. He instinctively knew there was more than one such creature, the same way he knew what it was called. And he knew that they had made him, he knew that they had called him from the Chasm.

When he first saw these men from this New World he assumed that the dragon had sent them. They looked like dragons in a way, especially the one called Althak with his shining breastplate and his cloak that blew about him like wings. But when the one named Hrangil had kissed his feet he had seen into his thoughts and sensed the awe he had felt; and the other man, Menish, had been troubled by him and asked him strange questions. The others had been afraid of him. In fact, they had all been afraid of him.

All except Althak.

Althak was untroubled by him. It was Althak who had given him clothes and Althak who had placed him on the horse. Althak was different from the others in many ways. He was taller, compared to the others he was a giant, his hair was yellow brown and his beard was thick. His clothing was bright and he wore a bronze helmet with spreading wings. The others were short and dark-haired with wispy beards and almond shaped eyes. Their clothing was dark and sombre and they wore no armour, not even helmets. Furry caps covered their heads, though there was metal in them too.

Some of them seemed to not quite trust Althak.

He liked the horse. She had been afraid of the dragon, he knew that, but he also knew that she was an ignorant beast and should be excused for such foolishness. He reassured her as best he could by touching her mind with his own, and he soon found her to be a helpful animal. He could touch her with his thoughts and she would turn from side to side or change her pace as he directed, although she mostly wanted to just keep with the others.

At noon when they stopped Althak handed him one of the little cakes and he gave it to the horse, for he knew she wanted it. Althak had rebuked him, laughing as he did so. The cakes were for men; the horses could eat grass, he had said. But the man from the Chasm did not understand, he had never seen food before.

When they continued in the afternoon his awe at his new surroundings abated enough for him to wonder about his companions. They all carried swords and shields, he knew the words for the objects but not their use. Althak’s shield was big to match his size and a dragon in flight was painted on it. The others’ were much smaller and carried no device. They seemed clumsy things, difficult to carry.

He also wondered why they bridled their horses. When they had stopped he had taken the opportunity to look at the bridle of his own horse. A leather thong stretched through the mare’s mouth and was attached to metal plates on either side. His reins were attached to these. Althak explained to him how to pull on the reins to control the horse but it seemed unnecessary when all he had to do was to touch his mind to the beast’s. A brief tug at the reins brought an instant response from the horse when he tried it, as well as a peeved complaint, so he did not try again.

When they entered the forest he had no more time to wonder about such things. There was so much life there. Trees, birds, squirrels and mice, all were a source of amazement to his so recently opened eyes. Yet not only to his eyes. He looked into the minds of the small animals and felt their thoughts. The bird was singing with delight at the sunshine. The squirrel was hungry and searching for food.

As dusk gathered he became uneasy. He had never seen night before, for the Chasm was always gloomy. Yet as the night descended it was as if the Chasm were re-enfolding him. He shivered, though not with cold. The world was changing, it was no longer a place of light and air. He could no longer see clearly.

By the time they stopped he was glancing fearfully around him. The air felt close and thick and the darkness threatened him. Was this another dream? Would he wake now back in the Chasm? But he had never had dreams like this. He would have asked Althak what was happening, for he rode beside him, but fear caught his tongue. What if this was what the upper world was really like? He did not want his fears confirmed into facts.

“What's the matter, my friend?”

It was Althak, he had dismounted and had motioned the man from the Chasm to do likewise. But he sat there, frozen with his fear of the unknown. He could not see the ground clearly. Was it still there? Or was there a chasm waiting for him to leap into?

With an effort he groped for words. Were the words real? It was like a slippery handhold but he had to use it.

“I… can’t see,” he choked.

It seemed meaningless but Althak nodded as if he understood. He reached his big arms around him, lifted him bodily from the horse and set him down. The ground was there after all.

“You're cold. The fire will be lit in a moment.”

Fire! The word kindled joy and comfort in his heart. It made him think of dragons.

The rest of the company had been moving about in the darkness and he could now make out a pile of something they were building in the middle of the glade. There was a sudden gleam of orange in the centre of the pile, which flickered and grew, casting shadows all around.

The man from the Chasm walked towards it, heedless of everything else. Here was his dragon in the darkness. It grew into a blaze, crackling and sparking in the branches the others had placed on the pile. Surely a dragon had done this.

He bowed down before it then sat entranced, staring at the flames, unaware of the murmuring of the others. Someone sat down beside him. He knew without turning that it was Menish, Althak stood not far away and Hrangil was near too. Menish was exhausted. He wondered why.

Menish was indeed exhausted. His lack of sleep, along with so much activity, was telling on him relentlessly. Would he sleep tonight? Or would the dreams haunt him still? Perhaps the dream was awake now? These questions had been going around in his head all day, and now, as if to taunt him, the man had bowed to the fire, as Gilish might have done.

“Friend.”

The man turned and looked at Menish, but he did not take his eyes from the fire for long. Menish muttered. Did he not realise who was speaking to him? Even if he were Gilish he should be courteous to the King of Anthor. Yet his own men would forgive any insolence if he were Gilish. They would forgive Gilish anything.

But would they? He wondered grimly. Would they forgive him for losing a war with Gashan?

He sighed.

“Friend, I have to ask you again. Who are you? Who are your people? How did you come to be in the Chasm?”

“This is fire,” he answered irrelevantly as far as Menish was concerned.

“And your folk? They had hearths? Where did they live?”

“The fire is all. The fire is of the dragons. I am of the fire.”

The expression 'of the fire', especially the way he used it in his old fashioned Relanese, was near enough to 'Azkun'. It was not a common name nowadays but it had been once. Several Emperors had taken that name.

“Is that how you wish to be called? Azkun?”

His attention had wandered back to the fire again and he did not turn to Menish when he replied.

“Must you call me something? Oh, I see that you must. Then I am Azkun, I am of the fire.”

Hrangil let out a sigh as if he had been holding his breath. He caught Menish's eye and nodded slowly. The man had made a subtle declaration only someone versed in the mysteries of the Sons of Gilish could understand.

Menish stepped close to him. He knew the others would not have understood the meaning.

“Say nothing, not until we are sure. See? He claims this name.”

He turned to Althak and said in a louder voice. “We should make Azkun welcome with a song. Fetch your harp and sing for us, Althak. Something Vorthenki.”

Althak looked at him in surprise, then nodded his understanding. He always carried his harp, it had been his father’s, it was said. They sometimes asked him to play when they sang Relanese or Anthorian songs. Menish had never specifically asked for Vorthenki music before.

But Menish did not want them singing ‘The Lay of Gilish and Sheagil’ or ‘The Death of Gilish.’ He sat down on the blanket by the fire and Drinagish passed him some food, some more cakes and a leather flask of ambroth. There was a pot of mein simmering on the fire now, under Bolythak‘s watchful eye. Menish hoped he would not overdo the pepper again tonight. Beside him sat the man, Azkun, staring at the fire again. Althak began to tune his harp.

Menish worried about his men. It was not that they were disloyal. He had always been popular with his people, first by returning as a war hero from the battle with Gashan, then by protecting his kingdom from the Vorthenki Invaders. He had tried to be good to them, it was a king’s duty to love his people, not to oppress them like the Vorthenki chieftains who hunted their peasants for sport.

There had been many interesting incidents in the long wars against the Vorthenki, but they were forever making up tall tales about him and putting them in songs. Once, at the spring games, he had publicly castigated a bard who had attempted to entertain the gathering with a particularly ridiculous song. But still they made the songs and sang them when he could not hear.

He looked at Azkun. A god comes before a king. Gilish, if this was Gilish, was all but a god. If he could climb out of the Chasm after a thousand years the difference was too subtle for Menish, too subtle for his men.

Althak started to sing. It was a Vorthenki tale of a foolish farmer and had a bawdy chorus. No Anthorian would have sung such a thing a few years ago. Even now, Menish thought, an Anthorian lady would quite likely deem it sufficiently offensive to draw her sword on Althak without the formality of challenging him to a duel. But among men alone in the wild he was safe enough, and they all thought it uproariously funny. Soon they were all singing and laughing, and Menish noted how tactful Althak was. Most Vorthenki songs had a dragon in them somewhere, a fact Menish had overlooked when he asked him to sing one. Either Althak had found one that had no dragon, or he had left that part out. Azkun did not sing. Most of the time he stared at the fire, but sometimes he gazed around himself and Menish saw joy in his eyes.

Chapter 3: The Pig

Menish woke with the sun. It had been a cold night and his face felt chilled to the bone. He rubbed it with his hands to restore the circulation. Sleeping on the ground had left him stiff and sore, and a sharp ache in his left leg reminded him of an old wound. Was it really fifteen years ago he had cracked the bone in the battle for the Ammuz bridges? Some Vorthenki oaf had tried to chop him in half with a battle-axe and he had taken the blow on his shield. Unfortunately the shield had twisted in his grasp and smashed against his leg. Vorish had cut down the Vorthenki before he could follow with another blow and, though the leg had healed in time, the cold always made it ache.

With an effort he clambered out of his blankets. That leg was so sore this morning! Everyone else was still asleep except Althak who had drawn the early morning watch. Hrangil lay flat on his back with his mouth wide open, snoring. Drinagish was sucking his thumb like a child. Grath had thrown his cloak over his head and was snoring like a pig beneath it. The cloak rose and fell slightly with each snore.

Apart from the snoring there was a deep stillness about the glade. The birds were not yet awake, and the gurgling of the nearby stream as it crept over the rocks and boulders in its path only emphasised the hush. It was a clear winter morning, with just a hint of pale mist through the trees, and the sun shone golden through it. Spider webs glistened with frost in the bare branches.

Menish smiled. This was a pleasant place, far better than Kelerish. It made him think of Adhara, made him wonder what she was doing. She had warned him his leg would be sore if he slept in the open but until now it had not troubled him.

Realisation suddenly struck him. His leg was sore this morning, it had not been so yesterday morning for then he had spent the night with the watch or tossing and turning in his blankets. Last night he had slept soundly and still, and dreamless.

No dreams, no eerie wind. No skeleton, and no prophecies. He looked at Azkun, sleeping still by the dead embers of the fire. His eyes were closed but behind those lids they were Thalissa’s eyes.

That was why he had gone to the Chasm, of course. To face out that dream. What did it matter if some wild man had climbed out while he waited? He was not a skeleton anyway.

Yet he could not silence a nagging voice in his mind that whispered he had been sent to meet Azkun. The eyes somehow confirmed it.

Shaking his head at his own foolishness he limped down to the stream where Althak leaned against a fir tree.

In the long war against Thealum Menish had used Vorthenki auxiliaries to fight against their own kind. Althak was one of these. Most of them had settled in Relanor but Althak preferred Anthor. Menish valued him while not understanding his choice. His garish clothes and other Vorthenki ways meant he was often snubbed. Few of the Anthorian women would even speak to him and he had no chance of ever finding a wife there.

“Good morning, M’Lord. Are you well?” He still referred to Menish as ‘M’Lord’ rather than ‘Sire’. To the Vorthenki folk ‘sire’, was not a particularly respectful address for they did not greatly revere their ancestors. His question was more than politeness, he had noticed Menish’s limp.

“Well enough, thank you, Althak. The cold has got into my leg, that's all. It will pass. And you? You played well last night.”

He smiled and bowed his gratitude.

“Thank you, M’Lord. Our new companion… Azkun, he didn't seem very impressed.”

It was true. Azkun had stared at the fire until Menish had rolled himself in his blankets to sleep.

“Did he have anything to eat? I didn't see him do anything but stare at the fire.”

“No, M’Lord. He did not eat or drink.” Althak hesitated.

“What is it?”

“I don't think he has eaten in his life. He didn't know what to do with the cake I gave him at noon yesterday and he ignored the food last night. He's a strange one, M’Lord.”

“Nonsense.” Menish frowned. “How can a man not eat and live?”

“How can a man stand in dragon fire and live?”

“Hmm. Well, you worship dragons. How do you say he did it?”

Althak looked pained for a moment, as if he wanted to correct something Menish had said, but could not.

“I don't know, M’Lord. At first I thought he might be a korolith, a spirit of the wind, but he is not.”

“I assumed you would say… well, surely he's escaped from Hell, has he not?”

Again Althak looked pained.

“He has escaped from torment, he said so himself. But no one escapes from Hell, M’Lord. Yaggrothil, the Dragon of the Deep, guards it. But some are released.”

That made Menish uneasy. It made him think of evil dreams and strange coloured eyes. But it hardly mattered what Althak thought. He was a Vorthenki. Menish could not think why he had asked him.

There was a grunt from under Grath’s cloak, then a loud groan as blanket and cloak appeared to erupt from the ground, falling away to reveal the heavily built northerner. Grath came from the lands beneath the Ristalshuz Mountains where the folk were nearly as big as Vorthenki. He stood there for a moment, shaking his head and muttering. Menish saw Althak grin. Grath was like an ox and sometimes the resemblance was all too obvious. Still half asleep he stamped across to the edge of the glade, treading on Hrangil’s blanket as he did so. He urinated noisily for what seemed an age and then stamped his way over to Menish and Althak. He favoured them with a brief grunt then he knelt down by the stream and thrust his head under the water.

Althak grinned, “Too much ambroth again.”

With a bellow he raised his head, water dripping down his tunic. “Oomph! That water is cold.” He stood wringing his hair. “There is no rest gained in sleeping armed. That should be in the Mish-Tal.”

Hrangil was awake now, disturbed by Grath.

“It is, indeed, in the Mish-Tal, oaf,” he said as he rolled up his blankets. “You should read it. There is much about allowing your fellows to sleep as well.”

“A good day to you too, Master Hrangil.”

Hrangil ignored him.

“Good weather again, Sire,”

“Yes. Cold but no rain yet.”

“I thought it always rained here in the north.” That was Drinagish.

“No,” said Grath. “The north is cold and bracing, but we have crisp, clear days in winter.”

“But rain on the coast,” put in Althak. “And we head for the coast today.”

Azkun was awake too, but he was silent. Menish saw him look around himself in confusion for a moment, then his eyes lighted on Althak and he smiled.

“Yes, we head for the coast. How far is it, Hrangil?”

“We could reach Lianar by this evening, Sire, if we make good speed.”

“Lianar? The Vorthenki fishing town?”

“Yes, it was the place the imperial retinue always landed. I remember there used to be a Relanese inn there years ago.”

“It's still there,” said Althak. “I passed through Lianar on my way north two years ago. The building is Relanese, at least.” There was an awkward silence as they remembered just why Althak had travelled north.

“And how is our new friend this morning? Are you hungry?” Menish walked over to Azkun and squatted beside him.

“No, not hungry… thank you. But…” he hesitated.

“Yes?” prompted Menish.

“The fire is gone.”

“Of course, it's burnt out.” Was he a half-wit?

“But there is a fire that does not burn out.”

Menish noticed Hrangil’s ears prick up at that.

“There's a fire in Am-Goluz that is always alight. It's been burning ever since Gilish lit it, nearly a thousand years ago.”

“That is where we are going?”

“We are going to Atonir. It's not so far from there.”

“Drinagish!” called Grath. “Stop combing your hair and give me some help with these horses.”

“Some of us,” replied Drinagish testily, “require more than ducking our heads in the nearest stream.” He resumed combing his hair with the little silver comb he always carried. “This place we hope to reach today, is there any chance of a bath there?”

“The inn used to have a Relanese bath with a hypocaust, but that was long ago,” said Hrangil.

“I didn't go inside the inn,” said Althak. “But no doubt we can contrive some hot water. We Vorthenki do bathe sometimes.”

“We'll never get there unless Drinagish finishes combing. Here, let me help-” offered Grath.

“No, get off!” Drinagish gathered his hair back in the characteristic Anthorian ponytail and fastened it with a gold clasp.

Menish sat on a log and pulled his own hair back while the others packed up the blankets. He too had a gold clasp. It was a mark of royalty.

After they mounted their horses and resumed their journey his leg was better for a time. The winter sun shone through the trees, casting dappled shadows on the road and sparkling on the stream that ran beside it. In places the road was choked with bracken or blocked by fallen trees, but no serious obstacle presented itself. Once they had to wade the horses into the stream to pass a place where the road bank had collapsed across their path. Menish noticed that Azkun controlled his horse well, even when it began to paw the water with its hoofs as horses inevitably do when forced into streams. He wondered how he had learned that in so short a time.

As the morning wore on Menish’s leg began to hurt again. The movement of the horse jarred it and he found himself clenching his teeth with pain.

When they stopped at noon Hrangil, who had just passed him a honey cake, looked at him anxiously.

“Sire?”

“It's my leg, Hrangil. The cold crept into it last night.”

Hrangil nodded. He had been there when Menish received the injury and he knew the trouble it could give him.

“You look ill, Sire. Shall we rest a while?”

Menish was about, to snap at him but he clenched himself. He was in pain. It irked him, though, to see Hrangil, who was two years older than he, in no discomfort. But Hrangil had had an easier life than Menish.

“Perhaps,” he said. “If I could only get some warmth into it.”

“We could make a fire.”

Menish shook his head. “It would take too long. I would rather we pressed on and reached Lianar by this evening.”

“Lianar is still a long way off, Sire. The road has deteriorated since I came this way. We'll have to spend another night in the wild I fear.”

Another dreamless night, thought Menish.

“Then we might as well make a fire here. We can use the daylight to get fresh meat.

“Grath! Drinagish! You are going hunting while I rest my weary old bones. But build me a fire before you go.” Painfully he eased himself off his horse and found he could hardly stand. Althak took his arm and helped him limp over to a log to sit on. Drinagish and Bolythak piled some bracken near him and started a fire. Grath used a little axe he carried on his belt to chop a fallen branch into convenient sized pieces.

When Azkun saw the fire he reacted much as he had done the previous evening. He sat beside it and stared into it, seemingly oblivious to all else.

“Well, it seems Azkun is not interested in hunting,” remarked Menish. “I'll not be left entirely on my own.” He looked at Azkun, feeling more pity for him now than anything else. The man was simple, he needed care.

“I'm staying with you, M’Lord.”

“No, Althak, you enjoy a hunt. Let us old men stay here and rest.” Hrangil sat on the log beside Menish and loosened his coat.

“As you wish.”

The four younger men decided on the most profitable direction to take and set off on foot. Azkun did not even turn his head. The fire held all his attention. It was different in daylight, but it was still fire. The heat warmed his face.

He was vaguely uneasy about something, but he did not know what. There was something in the thoughts of Althak and the others that he did not recognise. But the fire claimed most of his attention. They were gone now anyway. Menish and Hrangil were talking, but he was not interested in them.

This morning the whispers from the minds of his companions were faint and fuzzy. He could control the horse well enough, although he was starting to use the harness sometimes. Yesterday he had caught snatches of thought from Menish and Hrangil, but today all he could sense was the pain in Menish’s leg. It echoed as a dull throb in his own leg.

It was Grath who had made the fire. Or, at least, he was the one who had held his hands in the bracken and flame leapt from it. Perhaps he had breathed fire into the bracken like a dragon. But Grath did not like dragons, he had felt that yesterday.

Menish and Hrangil’s conversation became more animated and he looked up from the fire. They were talking about him.

“… and I say he's a victim of the Vorthenki, thrown into the Chasm. You know how they treat invalids. He's clearly simple-”

“Sire, he stood unharmed in dragon flame!”

“Yes… yes, that's true. But it proves nothing. Telish was supposed to able to do the same thing, but he died in the fire of Gashan. I have my doubts that Gilish could do anything of the kind. The fact that this wild man did does not make him Gilish.”

“Sire! Remember we may be sitting before Gilish himself! Is it right to speak so?”

“If he takes offence let him speak,” replied Menish, looking at Azkun with cold defiance in his voice. But Azkun merely looked back at him with mild interest. Menish shrugged.

“If he is Gilish he's content for us not to know it.”

“But the sign. ‘Some will know me for my name is written in the fire.’ Whenever he opens his mouth he quotes something from the Mish-Tal, or sounds as though he is.”

“Yes, he speaks old Relanese. Grath’s phrasing is sometimes archaic. We are in the north, after all, though not very near Grath’s country.

“Azkun.”

He looked up from the fire again. “Yes?”

“We need to know who you are and where you come from. I've asked you before but you were, perhaps, not quite yourself at the time.” He paused, waiting for Azkun to speak, but he could think of nothing to say. Speech was still new to him and he could feel something strange in the forest around him.

“If there is some… danger in telling us be assured we can protect you from any enemies you may have made. You need have no fear.”

“No… no I am in no danger. I was in the Chasm, but you know that.”

“Yes, but where were you before that?” asked Menish with forced patience.

“I only know the Chasm. There is nothing else.”

“Did you ever see a belt, a golden belt, in the Chasm?” asked Hrangil.

“A belt?” Azkun looked back in his memory of dark mists and terror and shuddered. “No. I have never seen such a belt. Is there one in the Chasm?”

“There may be, I suppose it is still there.”

“Hrangil, it's only a story,” said Menish wearily.

“It is in the Mish-Tal!”

“It was not written there by Gilish, then.”

“Of course it was.”

“How could he write of his own death?”

“It was prophecy at the time.”

“Little use is prophecy if a man knows his own death and cannot prevent it.”

At that Hrangil glared at him.

The strangeness of the forest was growing more acute to Azkun. It was like being watched. He felt uncomfortable and shifted his position.

“Are you saying you were born there?” Menish pursued his line of questioning.

“I do not remember my birth.” Azkun glanced over his shoulder. A tremor of fear ran through him.

“I expect not,” replied Menish sarcastically, “but you must have had kin folk who did.”

“I have told you that I have none.” Again he felt the fear, as if something lurked in the trees, something evil.

“Then what became of them? Are they dead? Were you cast out from them?”

“I… I remember nothing but the Chasm. You were the first person I saw when I left it.” The evil was moving closer. He looked about, but there was nothing.

“What about your mother? You must have had one.”

Azkun suddenly realised that it was not his own fear he felt, but that of something else. It was neither Menish nor Hrangil. Something not very far away was afraid and he did not know what it was, nor why. Menish and Hrangil did not show any sign of being aware of it.

He turned his thoughts back to Menish.

“I do not know. Must I have?” ‘Mother’ was a word like many words he knew, his mind had a vague meaning for it but his understanding was fuzzy. Besides, he was distracted.

Menish muttered something and turned back to Hrangil.

“What is it?” asked Azkun, meaning the fear he felt.

“What is what?”

But he could not explain. He did not have the words. Instead he felt out the fear of the thing. Trying to find its source.

Suddenly a blaze of clarity struck him. He felt the blood lust of Grath, Drinagish, Althak and Bolythak as they fell on their prey. Felt it, and recognised the minds from which it came.

Yet, far more acutely, he felt the terror of the pig. His body whirled and jerked, echoing the animal’s frenzied attempts to escape. A stab of pain raced down his side, another across his throat. Pain, searing pain, blackness and death. A dark chasm opened and shut, taking the pig into oblivion. He screamed and slumped to the ground.

But he was not dead. Heart pounding, he stood up and backed away from Hrangil, who was reaching towards him with concern on his face. He was not deceived. These were not servants of the dragons, they did that to the pig.

“Azkun? What's wrong?”

“You… you…” but he could not say it. The horror of that dark chasm welled up inside him and he screamed again. Hrangil tried to catch hold of his arm, but he span out of reach, glaring wildly about him.

“He's gone mad-” even as he spoke Menish caught his breath, for Gilish had been mad.

Azkun panted, still backing away from Hrangil. They would kill him too. They would send him into the blackness he had seen. Terror gripped his heart. He flung himself into the trees, up a bank and ran for all he was worth.

Chapter 4: Corruption

Azkun ran blindly. He clutched desperately at the pain across his throat as if he expected his lifeblood to gush from it. Shouts from Menish and Hrangil only added to his desperation. They were ghouls on his heels. The pig's pain was his own and the oblivion beyond filled his mind with the darkness of the Chasm. That alone would have driven him to run from the horror, but there was more.

He had seen the lust of his friends, even Althak, to inflict pain and darkness. Such ferocity appalled him.

Yet the evil he had seen was somehow consistent. He understood part of it. The weapons they carried, the way they controlled the horses, their deference to Menish, it began to make sense. Their whole lives were but re-enactments of the murder of the pig.

Trees flicked past him in his desperate run, some loomed over him like spectres of evil and he lurched away from them, still clutching his throat. His lungs were now gasping, and his chest ached with exhaustion. He did not know how far he had run, but it would never be far enough.

Only when exhaustion totally overcame him did he realise that they were not chasing him. He had not considered any other possibility. What other evil were they engaged in now? With a moan of pain he sank to the ground and sprawled panting and helpless among the leaf litter. Where were they? He cast his senses about him but he could not detect anyone. The pain in his throat ebbed away slowly, as if it were reluctant to lose its hold on him, while the glimpse of darkness beyond still made him want to scream.

But he could hear his own heartbeat, alive and strong, beating out its reassuring rhythm in his temples. Slowly, so slowly, his panic subsided into something less desperate and vented itself in quiet sobbing.

He must have lain there under the trees for some time. It seemed as if hours had passed. Certainly the angle of the sun had shifted when he slowly raised his head from the forest floor. He had heard the noise of something moving nearby. Trembling, he reached his senses in that direction. The undergrowth hid whatever it was but his mind found it.

It was only a deer. He could feel its watchfulness, its tenseness as it considered the faint scent of man. Azkun was still, hardly daring to breathe now. He had no experience of this kind of animal, although it reminded him of the horses. This one was all quivering fear. It picked its way through the undergrowth and now he could see it.

It was a tall, stately animal. He had been right, it was like a horse, but more delicate, more vulnerable. He understood its habitual tenseness, its continual sniffing for dangerous scents. Its ears were large enough to detect the sounds of enemies approaching, its eyes were placed to give it a wide angle of vision, and its long, slender legs were perpetually poised for flight.

He wanted to reach out and touch this creature, to reassure it. But he had no answers to the death of the pig. Horror he knew, but the threat itself now seemed secondary to the sadness that he could do nothing to aid this creature.

A whimper of despair escaped from him and instantly the creature was gone. It turned and bounded gracefully through the thicket. He could feel it leaping through the trees up the hillside beyond. Running, ever running, even as he had run from the death of the pig. He wept for it.

As he felt it run he detected a sudden change of direction, it avoided something else it was afraid of. Azkun tensed, casting his senses in that direction.

It was Grath.

The northerner was still some way off, Azkun could not see or hear him yet. But he knew where he was. His senses had been driven to acuteness by the pig’s death. He was also aware that Grath could not detect him in the same way. But he was following Azkun’s trail unerringly. He would find him in a few minutes.

Cold fear gripped his heart. The deer had escaped, but Grath was not hunting deer, he was hunting man. The blood lust in his heart was abated but it was still there. It still ruled the way he thought. Azkun had no way of knowing when that evil would seize him again. And Grath was coming for him.

His legs still trembled from their previous exertion, but he willed them into use. Some instinct told him to climb a tree, but he overruled that urge. Grath was following his trail as if he could see his footprints. To climb a tree would be to wait for death. No, he could only run like the deer, alone and desperate.

But this time he was not driven by panic. He was careful to avoid making too much noise, he tried to leave as little sign of his passage as possible. But he did not really know what signs Grath found to follow so he had little gauge of his success, or failure.

He found himself moving down the forested hillside. Twice he slipped on the leaf mould and despaired at the clear marks left for Grath. At the bottom of the hillside ran a tiny freshet that spilled and gurgled over moss covered stones. The sun sparkled through the trees and caught in its waters, flickering and dancing. But he had no time to enjoy the spectacle that yesterday he might have looked at forever.

He leapt across the stream easily, but his foot landed in mud on the other side, leaving a deep print that shouted that he had passed this way.

Azkun looked at it for a moment, debating with himself whether he should attempt to cover it, or keep ahead of Grath. He decided to keep moving. Grath would find other signs to follow anyway, one more could make no difference. Grath would catch him in the end.

But when Grath reached the stream he hesitated. Azkun could feel his confusion and did not understand it. His trail was obvious. Why did Grath stop? He did not stop long, however, and when he resumed his pursuit he was somehow smug and confident. Azkun’s fear mounted. He felt as if he had missed some opportunity, but he did not know what.

On the other side of the stream the ground sloped steeply upward. He found himself using both hands and feet to climb. The leaf litter was more slippery. Panic began to lurk at the edge of his mind.

The hill rose before him interminably. The vegetation was changing. The trees were shorter. Azkun ran on, blindly hoping that Grath would grow weary of following him before he himself grew weary of running.

His path led him out from the trees. He was suddenly standing on a rocky outcrop that formed the summit of the hill he had climbed.

The world as he knew it spread out before him like a vision of creation. Far below he could see the wrinkle in the forest where the little stream ran. Somewhere down there Grath was following him, but his urge to keep running was stilled by the panorama before him. This was but a low hill compared to the others that surrounded it. Great blue giants thrust their massive pinnacles to the sky. Many of them were white with snow that gleamed and dazzled in the autumn sunlight. Their grandeur reminded him of dragons. He clutched at hope. Surely the dragons would save him from Grath. But when he searched the skies for this hope to be answered he saw only an eagle flying, high and remote with death in its heart.

Death and violence surrounded him. It was in the skies, behind him it followed in the shape of Grath. This was not the purpose of the dragons. They had not made the world for this! Was all their creation, then, fallen from their purposes?

Yet the majesty of the mountains looked grandly down at him. They were not tainted by violence. They were serene in their beauty. He could see no murder in the snows. But, while there was no evil there, there was also no help, no compassion. As if sleep were the only way they could prevent themselves from rending the world and ridding it of the offences that crawled on their slopes.

And there were no dragons in the skies. Were they also afraid to right wrongs lest they destroy everything?

Azkun had little time to ponder. Every moment he stood here Grath drew closer. He could also sense Althak and Bolythak searching for him across the valley on the other side of this hill, ahead of him. He ran on.

As he moved down the slope he veered away from the place where he knew Althak was. He did not wish to be driven from one killer into another. He had thought Althak was his friend.

At the bottom of the slope a swift torrent flowed between high, rocky walls; foaming and crashing over great, grey boulders. His fear grew. The freshet had been easy to cross, but this was an impassable barrier. The other side was at least twenty feet away, he could not hope to leap it. And climbing down the slick, rock walls was treacherous even for one so used to clinging to rock faces.

There was even more amiss. He had been mistaken about Althak’s position. He and Bolythak were on this side of the stream, and not far away. Grath was still picking his way down the slope, following Azkun’s trail. Althak and Bolythak were following the line of the stream down towards him.

Where to escape? The easy way was downstream. He could not move back up the slope or up the stream. But Grath’s confusion at the freshet gave him hope. He had to try and cross the torrent. Clenching his teeth, he lowered himself over the edge of the rock wall and clung to the mossy surface. He could feel the chill spray of the thrashing water below and all sound was lost in the roar of the stream.

It was like the Chasm.

Handhold, foothold he made his way down. But the roar of the water below and the slick rock he clung to brought back his old, habitual, numbing fear. He forced himself to remain alert but he felt himself slipping away. He could feel his pursuers approaching. They had seen each other now. The numbness of the Chasm threatened to engulf him, to reduce him to a quivering thing that could do no more than cling to a rock face.

He would not go back, not to that. Even the dark oblivion was better than the Chasm. He did the only thing he could do. He let go of the rock wall and threw himself into the torrent.

The water boiled coldly about him and the current sucked him under. It buffeted and wrenched him, driving him against boulders that blocked its way. His leg was hurled against a rock and his back thudded painfully against another.

He was drawn down into the boiling depths. The current jerked and thrashed his limbs as if he were convulsed. His chest began to ache for breath. He hit another rock. Only his jerkin saved his back from being scored by its sharp edges. Another slammed against his elbow and he lost his feeling in that arm. His lungs became more desperate.

With a shock of reprieve he was suddenly thrust to the surface just long enough for a gasp of air and water before he was swept under again.

Heartbeat after heartbeat he was drawn down. The torrent roared in his ears and all he could see was the white of the water swirling about him. Then it was up again, but he did not break the surface this time. The current swept him over a precipice and followed him, crashing down around him as if it sought finally to bury him.

When he regained consciousness he was lying at the edge of the stream. The torrent had spent its fury in the waterfall and he lay in the shallows of a deep pool. The falls were still crashing down behind him and, at the other side of the pool, the water raced away in more rapids. But here it was calm.

For what seemed ages he lay there, not even sure that he was alive. The river had tried to kill him. Its fury was mindless but its intention was clear. He was yet to be convinced that it had failed. He was yet to be convinced that he wanted it to fail.

But he had seen the death of the pig. He had seen the darkness beyond the thrusts of the knife. The oblivion beyond the pain. He did not want to die.

Every part of his flesh felt bruised. He could not feel one arm. Blood ran from a cut in his forehead into his eye. His right arm ached when he moved it, but with it he dragged himself from the water and climbed onto its rocky shore. There he was able to examine the damage that had been done to his body.

The arm he could not feel hung limply at his side. He could not move it. There was a painful area on his left shoulder where he had been caught on a rock. His chest still burned from holding his breath, but his legs seemed to have escaped the worst of the rocks. He could walk without much difficulty.

He wondered how much more he would have suffered if he had not been wearing Althak’s jerkin and trousers.

Remembering his pursuers he looked around anxiously, casting his senses widely. Had he been seen? The cliffs rose about him on all sides here, confining the wrath of the torrent. They could be up there watching him. They would have their daggers drawn. He whimpered with fear.

But he could detect nothing of them. Some distance away there was the deer, but no people were about. As his awareness cleared he realised that he was still on the same side of the river, the same side as Grath and Althak. It made him feel cheated. Even so, he was safe, for the moment.

It could only be a temporary reprieve, though. They would have followed him to the river and to search the bank downstream would be obvious, even if the water confused Grath. He had to leave this place.

Above him the rocky cliff face loomed like despair. How could he climb with only one arm? The river had caught him, damaged him, and now it trapped him. He felt evil crowd around him: the mindless evil of the river, the deliberate evil of his friends. It stifled him.

Still, he lived. He refused the darkness that had swallowed the pig. He was determined to face this evil. The dragons knew of these things, they would not let him die, and he would not despair, he would not disappoint them.

Forcing his legs against their pain, he made his way to the cliff edge. It was not so high. Perhaps three times his own height, no more. Its grey walls were wet with spray from the waterfall, but they were cracked and wrinkled, offering handholds and footholds.

Gritting his teeth against the pain in his shoulder he gripped a hollow in the cliff and pulled himself up to a foothold. His left arm was still limp and numb, useless, but although his other limbs protested, he was able to reach his toes onto a ledge. Encouraged he hauled himself to the next and the next. He slipped once, catching his fall with the tips of his fingers and raking the skin off them. At last he grasped hold of a tree that clung to the cliff edge and pulled himself up to the top.

He was tempted to lie there for a while, to let his wrenched limbs recover from their exertion. But he gathered his resolve and climbed to his feet. He had to get away. They would be following him. The feeling was slowly returning to his left arm, and that brought only agony.

He could not run as he had done before. His legs were too bruised. He limped his way along the cliff edge, trying to avoid scraping his feet on the leaf litter. So he made his way down the riverbank, broken and battered, but determined to avoid death.

He still did not know why they had killed the pig, but something in his mind connected it with food. That thought revolted him. Surely they could not be that evil. For food was a novelty to Azkun, an unexpected and unnecessary pastime they indulged in. To take the life of another for mere food was incomprehensible.

And the river in its mindless attack was a manifestation of the same corruption. The work of the dragons was maimed with it. The only pure thing was fire.

He wondered why, then, had they called him to this place. He had expected paradise, but he had found horror and death. He had thought they called him from darkness into light, but this was not what he had hoped for. This was not what the dragons intended for him.

For the dragons were light. They were purer than the fire and more powerful than the mountains. He had glimpsed the little they had shown of themselves in the Chasm and it was awesome. His heart gladdened even to think of them. This world was tainted but it had not always been so, it need not always be so. For there were still dragons in the world.

But he did not understand why the corruption continued. Why did they not sweep down and cast out the taint on their works? Was it, perhaps, too deeply ingrained in the pattern of their creation? Could it not be so easily rooted out?

Somehow he felt that this burden was his own. The evil in the world could not be removed by power alone. It would require something more profound, something that, perhaps, they had called him from the Chasm to give. If so what should he do? He hardly understood the abomination, he had no answer to it. It surpassed him.

With night came terror.

The sun slipped behind the mountains and plunged him into gloom. The evening gathered about him like spectres that knew his name. Darkness crowded in like thick, black smoke. He felt it constricting his throat until he could not even cry out.

Blindly he began to run. But both ahead and behind the spectres loomed. Part of him cried out for fire and dragons, but most of him simply ran in terror. In the darkness he missed his footing and sprawled headlong. A tree caught his shoulder, twisting him so that he fell on his injured arm. The spectres seemed to pounce on him.

But he could not move. Arrows of pain raced up his arm. His legs had endured too much torment already. He could only release his terror in a stifled cry and cringe in the darkness.

In the enforced stillness of his fear he saw his answer. Fire! It twinkled like a fallen red star across the hillside, only just visible through the trees. Fire, pure fire! The mere sight of it drove back the spectres, though they still haunted the gloom around him. In the fire there was power over terror.

Still trembling from fear and pain and the distance that separated him from the fire, he clambered stiffly to his feet and limped towards it.

Menish cursed the pain in his leg that rendered him immobile as Hrangil dashed after Azkun. He could hear him shouting apologies to the man he thought was Gilish, pleading with him not to take offence at Menish’s attitude. Hrangil was too arrogant in his certainty. But Menish could not reach him to prevent him from making a fool of himself.

When Hrangil stumbled back into the small clearing around the fire his eyes carried a look of broken hope. He sat where Azkun had sat, across the fire from Menish, and avoided his gaze as if his King were his betrayer.

“He outran me,” Hrangil said at last.

“Grath will find him. We won't lose him.” Menish had to know the answer to those eyes.

Hrangil glared at him.

“You would track him like an animal?”

“I would fetch him back,” he said gently. He would have added that Hrangil should curb his passion until more was known of the man from the Chasm, but he knew Hrangil would only hear such a suggestion as an echo of blasphemy.

Presently the others returned with their kill slung on a pole between Althak and Grath. Drinagish walked beside them with the arrogant swagger of one who had dealt the killing blow. It was a sizable animal and they were pleased with themselves. There would be plenty of meat for their voyage south to Atonir. The Vorthenki were inclined to eat too much fish for the Anthorians’ liking.

“Where is Azkun?” asked Althak.

“He ran away,” said Menish simply. “Grath, we need your woodcraft to track him. Go with him, Althak, he may not fear you. Bolythak, too. Drinagish can parcel this fine kill.” Althak did not ask the question that was written on his face, why did he run? Menish did not answer because he had no answer. Hrangil assumed it was because of Menish’s manner, Menish thought he might be mad, and if he were mad he might even be Gilish.

“That direction, he's not been gone long, but be swift.”

They set off, Althak still obviously puzzled by this development and the other two unquestioning. For them Menish’s brief explanation was enough.

Once they had gone Menish began furiously rubbing his leg, trying to restore it to use. The pain had eased considerably thanks to the fire. He could put his weight on it. But it still ached when he tried to walk.

Meanwhile Hrangil glared at him silently and Drinagish, quite unaware of the tension between them, chattered away blithely about the kill. He was anxious to show his uncle the gaping hole in the pig’s throat. Menish listened half-heartedly while he massaged his leg.

“It was hiding in a thicket, Uncle, barely large enough to cover it. I think I saw it first but Grath pointed it out to Althak, he had seen some droppings a few paces away. Anyway, I rushed in with my dagger, this one, Uncle, you gave it to me yourself.’ He held up a curved hunting knife that Menish knew well. It still dripped blood. “Grath chopped it across the neck but it dodged and he missed it. Althak caught it on the flank with his sword, silly to try with a sword really, but I grabbed it by the shoulder and stabbed it under the throat. I’m covered in blood, of course. Bolythak said it was not the cleanest kill he had ever seen but I don't care. I killed it anyway.”

Menish wished Drinagish were less arrogant. Last year, on his sixteenth birthday, Menish had declared him to be his heir. He had left the matter too long as it was, but the heir had to be a member of the royal house and Menish and Adhara had no children of their own. There were few enough to choose from because the battle with Gashan had almost wiped out the Anthorian royal family. Drinagish was his choice, for better or worse. It would have to be ratified by the clan council in the event of Menish’s death of course, and Menish had until then to make a king of him. He was not entirely pleased with his progress, but not entirely disappointed either.

“Well, since you killed it you will now have to butcher it. I'll not ride into Lianar with a pig trailing in the dust behind us in triumph.”

At that Drinagish looked disconcerted. He did not mind patches of blood on his tunic to show the triumph of his kill, but to be delegated the messy business of parcelling the meat had no attraction whatsoever. It was no use protesting, however. Anyone could see that Menish was in no mood to be disobeyed. Drinagish set about cutting up the pig.

He was almost finished when the others returned. Azkun was not with them.

“You lost him?” Menish was incredulous. His leg was no longer concerning him and he paced back and forth by the fire.

“I’m sorry, Sire,” said Grath. “I came upon a place where he stopped and rested but he must have heard me coming and ran off.”

“Heard you coming? You? What were you doing blundering about like a randy stallion? You can be as quiet as a ghost.”

“I was quiet, Sire, quiet as I can be. I was able to follow him some distance. He made for a stream and I thought he would confuse his tracks in the water.” Grath grinned. “He left a clear footprint on the far side of the stream, an old trick. I spent precious minutes looking for the real path. But there was no trick. He had gone the way of the footprint.

“I followed as quickly as I could and chased him across a hillside. I don't think he knew I could see him. I was trying to force him in Althak and Bolythak’s direction, but he must have seen them and went for the river.

“There was a swiftly flowing torrent, cold as the mountain snows. I tracked him to the edge and… well, he seems to have jumped in.”

“Jumped in?”

“We searched the banks downstream, but there were rapids and then the water ran over a cliff. He either drowned in the river, was crushed in the rapids or he reached the other side of the water before he was swept over the falls. But the water was very cold, Sire. He would not have survived long.”

Althak nodded slowly, confirming Grath’s story.

“Damn!” said Menish. But he did not think Azkun was dead. How could a river kill a man who could stand in dragon fire? This one was made of sterner stuff than that, although he acted like a fool.

If he had survived they could search the wild land for weeks and not find him. Perhaps he could be made to find them instead.

“Grath, you did well. We have other means of fetching Azkun back. See if you can help Drinagish parcel that meat, he is making a foul mess of both it and himself. Bolythak and Althak can gather more wood for the fire. At dusk I want a roaring blaze going that he can see for miles if he is alive.”

Althak grinned and nodded his approval of Menish’s scheme. Drinagish looked disgruntled at the description of his labours, but he accepted Grath’s help cheerfully enough. Menish, deciding that exercise was probably the best thing for his leg, accompanied Althak on his search for firewood. Hrangil remained by the fire. He looked older than he had done this morning.

Their search for wood did not take them far. A fallen tree lay a few paces through the woods.

“You wondered why he ran,” said Menish.

“M’Lord?”

“Of course you did. It was written all over your face. You wondered what we did to make him run.”

“M’Lord, I-”

“Hrangil thinks I insulted him by saying something about Gilish,” continued Menish. He felt that Althak, the only one who was not awed by Azkun, deserved an explanation. “But I don't know. He leaped to his feet suddenly, clawing at his throat and jerking like one in a fit. Then he cried out something unintelligible and ran. Hrangil tried to call him back, but he just ran off.”

Menish paused, wondering whether to ask his question.

“What do you think, Althak? I asked you this morning, and I ask you again. You're the only one who can look at the matter clearly. If he is mad, could he be Gilish?”

Althak stopped breaking off branches from the fallen tree and stared at Menish in surprise.

“M’Lord, I'm hardly a reliable judge of these things. I know little of Gilish. Hrangil-”

“Hrangil would condemn me of blasphemy, the others would give me fables I already know. At least I do not already know your fables.”

Althak hesitated for a moment then spoke.

“I have seen a man take a shaking fit once which sounds like the thing you describe. He was not mad, but a korolith would take his body at times and abuse it. Some tried to make him speak while the korolith had him, hoping for wisdom, but the korolith wouldn't speak. Mostly, though, they were afraid. But after such a fit the man would need rest. He was never capable of running off as Azkun did.”

Menish nodded slowly. He had seen such a fit himself once. But he was not sure that Azkun had suffered the same thing either. Althak was right. He should not have been able to run off afterwards.

“So perhaps he was simply mad, as Gilish was.” Perhaps Hrangil was right. But what could they do with a mad magician?

“If it's madness it's sudden. He's acted strangely since we met him, that's to be expected. But I wouldn't have said that he was mad.”

“He threw himself into the river.”

“We both know of sane men who have thrown themselves at death, M’Lord.”

“But only at great need! Surely he was mad to do such a thing.”

“Unless he knew the river held less danger to him than we suppose.”

Which simply brought the whole question back to Azkun himself. The man was a walking riddle, if he was still walking and not drowned.

They had enough wood and the sun was dipping. Grath had kept the fire going even though he had been busy. Drinagish had changed his clothes and washed himself in a nearby stream. All there was left to do was to wait.

“I had hoped for a hot bath this evening,” complained Drinagish, “but here we are still in the wilds waiting for a madman who is probably dead.”

“Yes,” murmured Grath, “and we sleep armed for yet another night.”

A look from Hrangil silenced them both and Menish bade them build up the fire.

“You need not concern yourself with sleeping armed, Grath,” Menish grinned half-heartedly. “You'll be on watch most of the night to see if Azkun returns.” But his grin faded quickly. He was too beset by mysteries to be cheerful.

So they watched and waited. Menish and Hrangil by the fire where Menish was careful to keep his leg warm, and the others on watch among the trees around their camp site. Menish had warned them to be careful that Azkun, if he came, was not harmed. There were too many things he might be capable of. And as he sat and stared into the fire, listening to it crackle and pop, he remembered the look of ghastly terror on Azkun’s face just before he ran away. It was not the look of a blasphemed god. It was the look of a hunted animal.

Two hours after sunset Menish heard a scuffle and a cry. It came from the direction Drinagish had gone, but it was not Drinagish’s voice. He heard the heavy footsteps of Althak plunging through the trees towards it. Grath’s silent shadow slipped through the camp, Bolythak crashed through the trees from the other side. Another scuffle.

Menish fretted. What were they doing? Hrangil regarded him as if he had ordered the execution of his only love. But before he could clamber to his feet Azkun emerged from the shadows of the trees.

He entered the firelight as one caught in a trance. He was hurt. A gash snaked across his forehead like the brand of a victim and his left arm hung limply at his side. One side of his face was swollen with bruises. But he made no acknowledgement of his injuries. He approached the fire as if there were nothing else in the world. Althak was on his heels. He did not have to compel him forward. Azkun ignored them all.

But he was hurt. Menish was on his feet before Azkun reached the fire.

“Hrangil, pass that ambroth.” Menish examined the gash on Azkun’s forehead even as he sat and resumed his dumb stare into the fire. The cut was not deep, something had grazed away the skin. He poured some of the liquor into it, washing away the blood-caked grime. Crimson drops oozed from it.

His arm was more serious. Menish felt it carefully and could not find any broken bones, but it hung so limply that he was not sure. Hrangil produced a spare shirt from one of the packs and Menish improvised a sling. All the while Azkun was biddable but mute. He stared at the fire.

Menish checked him for other injuries. Apart from bruising, he seemed whole enough. But he was cold to the touch, and in that chill Menish saw danger. A man could die of cold in these mountains, and Azkun had the look of one who held his grip on life loosely.

“Grath, we need hot food quickly, get some ambroth warmed first. We'll see if he will drink it.” Meanwhile Althak stripped off Azkun’s damp clothing and wrapped him in blankets.

Hrangil hardly moved. He sat across the fire from Azkun and stared silently. Menish understood. He so wanted this man to be Gilish, but who could accept a maimed god? His indecision was furrowed on his brow.

Presently Grath had heated ambroth over the fire while Drinagish and Bolythak saw to roasting some of the meat. Menish held the bowl to Azkun’s lips but he ignored it. The fire held all his attention. Menish gently forced his head back and poured it into his open mouth.

That restored him. He was jerked from his trance by the necessity of coughing. He choked and spluttered so violently that Menish thought he had done him more damage. But after a moment he came to himself; he resumed his stare at the fire, but something in his eyes told Menish that he was now aware of his companions.

“Why did you run?”

Azkun turned towards him slowly, as if he were reluctant to admit to Menish’s presence. A vague smile had stolen across his face, but it faded when his eyes fell on Menish. He swallowed awkwardly, as if what he were about to say were something he would rather keep inside himself.

“I ran from you, from all corruption. But there is corruption everywhere. The river is corrupt, the mountains, all of you.” He spoke calmly and quietly as if he were a priest revealing a great truth to simple folk. Then he turned back to the fire. “But the fire is pure.”

“‘ With my eyes I behold corruption, but in my heart I remember the fire, for fire is pure,” echoed Hrangil. Menish recognised one of the early passages of the Mish-Tal and groaned inwardly. But Azkun had not answered his question.

“In what way are we corrupt?”

“You killed the pig.” Still he spoke calmly, but behind his voice lay the scream of anguish and the look of horror before he had run away. Menish noticed something else.

“You were gone by then. How did you know about the pig?”

“I saw them kill it.” His stare at the fire was something determined now, as if he could burn away pain. “I saw them,” his voice dropped to a whisper. Words such as these would not be spoken out loud. Menish strained to hear him over the crackling of the fire. “I saw their knives and lust in their hearts. A stab,” he winced, “in its side and another,” he pointed to his throat, “and it died.” His hand covered his mouth even as he said the word.

Menish had hunted pigs and other animals since he was old enough to ride. The feelings of the pig had never concerned him.

“But it was just a pig, we hunt them for food.”

Azkun winced again.

“Only for food?”

“Of course…” began Menish, then he stopped. “You don't eat. Is that what you mean? We appall you because we kill for food. To you it is a thing we do for pleasure. Am I right?”

Azkun nodded dumbly.

“It's not what you think. We kill because we must eat. Sometimes we must kill because if we did not we would be killed ourselves, sometimes we kill because of pride or greed, these things are regrettable. But today we killed because we must eat.”

“Therefore,” he shuddered as he spoke. “Therefore I ran from corruption.”

Menish was both exasperated and aware of Azkun’s pain, though he did not really understand. He had tended his hurts with his own hands and in return he had received only an accusation of the crime of eating flesh. His irritation made him want to force answers from the man with his sword, but he could not do that. Hrangil would never forgive him for one thing and, besides, one does not hold a guest at sword point when he has committed no crime.

And he really was aware of Azkun’s pain. He had said that they were corrupt, he had run from them, had risked the river’s violence to escape. And he had returned to the fire. Broken and weary, he had been drawn from the night to the fire he loved. Such things touched Menish. Azkun had already paid a price to return, and he had Thalissa’s eyes. Menish felt he owed him something.

There was nothing more he could do for Azkun just now, he was content with his fire. He did not any of want the meat they were roasting. But Hrangil ached beside him. Menish wanted to do something to ease his friend.

“Did not Gilish renounce flesh at one time?” he asked him in a low voice. Hrangil turned worried eyes towards him.

“Indeed, Sire. At the building of the Lansheral he declared he would not eat meat until it was completed.” Hrangil replied warily.

Menish laid a hand on his shoulder.

“Tell us, then, of the building of the Lansheral.”

Hrangil hesitated as if he no longer trusted Menish, but he rose to his feet and stood before the fire. He hesitated again, looking at Azkun as if to ask his permission. But Azkun would not look away from the fire. He began.

“In the third month of the eleventh year of the reign of Gilish I of Relanor, the Emperor decreed that a wall was to be built to seal off the lowlands from the wild men in the western mountains of Anthor…”

It was a familiar story to Menish. He had heard it first as a child from his father. The Anthorians loved the tale of the Lansheral. Hrangil told them how Gilish had encountered the wild tribes in the mountains that even his magic could not defeat. They were not afraid of horses, as the Monnar had been when he overran them. Though they ran from his blasts of fire, they returned to fight again. They were cunning and, where their cunning failed them, insanely brave. Although Gilish hated them for raiding his precious empire, he marvelled at them in battle.

They were, of course, the ancestors of Menish’s folk.

So Gilish, unable or unwilling to crush this valorous people, walled them off from his empire. They called the wall the Lansheral, for it was more than four hundred miles long, and there were watchtowers and keeps and garrisons all along it. Now, after nearly a thousand years, it was broken in many places where the Anthorians had attacked it, but it was still formidable, a stamp of the might of Gilish across the borders of his empire.

The Mish-Tal did not relate exactly how Gilish built the wall, not even where the great blocks of stone were quarried. Popular folklore held that he had built it by magic, it was impossible to believe that mere human toil could accomplish such a massive undertaking. Magic and fasting, for Gilish declared that he would not touch meat or wine until the wall was complete. Hrangil stumbled over that reference in the Mish-Tal, for Azkun had not mentioned wine, and he had submitted to Menish pouring ambroth down his throat.

The building took Gilish thirty-seven days and when it was completed he galloped his horse, Garnar, along the battlements for the entire length of the wall.

At the end of the tale Hrangil added, as all Anthorians felt bound to, that the wall remained intact until the time of Vangrith. She was the second of the chief-kings of Anthor, and she led them in a ferocious attack that breached the wall. That was more than a century after it was built. In those days Kulash the Usurper ruled Relanor. Vangrith was later killed when Kulash retaliated, and her body was dragged through the streets of Atonir behind Kulash’s horse, but Hrangil did not add that.

Hrangil’s story was complete. To Menish he seemed more at peace with himself and his King. It was enough for one day. Menish thanked him, rolled himself in his blankets, and went to sleep. He was careful to ensure that his bad leg was near the fire.

Chapter 5: The Bridge

The next day began with feeble drizzle that woke them early. Drinagish complained loudly about the weather, but his efforts to bait Althak and Grath about the northern climate failed. Althak ignored the rain as if he had been born in a downpour, Grath merely drew his cloak around himself and began packing up their camp. Azkun also ignored the rain; he stared into the dying embers of the fire, watching the hiss of steam each droplet made as it landed there.

Menish had slept well. His leg was tolerable this morning thanks to the precautions of the night before. In spite of the rain he felt cheerful. His old bones might last him a while yet. He looked at Hrangil, trying to gauge how his friend felt. Hrangil seemed to have resolved his contradictions sufficiently. He helped the others with the packing and loading the gear onto the horses, though he was hardly pleased about the rain. He scowled at Drinagish’s complaints from time to time.

Breaking camp in the wild when it is raining and the day’s end will see civilisation again is never a lengthy task. In a short time they had mounted their horses and were on their way. Drinagish was still complaining about the weather, the lack of baths and anything else he could think of until Grath retorted:

“Drinagish, do you want water or not? Here in the north we have it fall on our heads so regularly we have no need to wash!”

At that Drinagish fell silent, and Menish thought he saw Hrangil chuckling. In spite of his good mood Menish was apprehensive. Azkun had fled from them before, he might attempt to do so again. Of course he would not get far. His arm was still in a sling and getting on and off the horse was too awkward without Althak's help. Still, he should have warned Althak. But, when he looked at the Vorthenki through the worsening rain, he saw that Althak was riding close to Azkun, he needed no warning.

The rain grew from the early morning drizzle to a heavy downpour. Even with the hood pulled over his head drops of icy water wriggled down Menish’s neck sending shivers down his spine. His legs, where his cloak did not cover them, were soaked, and at times water managed to dribble down his face. It was like ice. His hands grew white with cold and his leg ached fitfully.

The roadway became awash with tiny streams that the horses splashed through, leaving muddied grass behind them. Though it was mostly overgrown, no more than a level cutting in the slope across which they travelled, the old road occasionally revealed a glimpse of former grandeur. Parts of the embankment were faced with great blocks of stone. Sometimes the stone was carved with relief work, generally displaying the stylised horse figurine or the Ammorl, the firebird, symbols of Gilish used on all his work. In places the road led them across a stream where the remains of a bridge could be seen or, even rarer, the bridge was still intact.

The Sons of Gilish who had used the road most had taken a strange fascination in its decay. As if, by looking at the road, they could measure the time that had passed since the first Emperor. They had never repaired it, and now that they no longer came the road had grown choked with undergrowth and bracken.

Still the rain poured down on them and still the horses plodded through it. Hrangil set a pace as fast as possible, but they had to push through bracken and boulders and fallen trees. They could not travel faster than a walk.

About mid-morning Menish called a halt and they passed around some honey cakes and some dry bread, which everyone ate ravenously, for they had not eaten since the night before. Everyone except Azkun who refused any food. Menish sighed, it was going to be a long journey to Atonir.

An hour or so after they set off again he heard Azkun and Althak talking. The rain drummed on his hood and he could not hear them clearly at first, but a slight lessening of the downpour allowed him to catch their drift.

“…I've always revered dragons, they are my kin,” said Althak. “But I've never heard it said that they created the world. It's said among my people that Kopth lay with Kiveri-Thun and from that union the world was born.”

“And who is this ‘Kopth’, a dragon?”

Althak hesitated as if he were considering a thing he had not thought of before.

“I'm not sure. The priestesses say he is a spirit that can take whatever form he pleases, man, dragon, sometimes a bull. His favourite form is a dragon, there's no doubt of that.”

“Then he is a dragon. He can change to other forms perhaps, I do not know, but he must be a dragon.”

“Perhaps,” said Althak, though he seemed not entirely convinced.

“And so the dragons made the world. You said so yourself.”

Menish heard the smile in Althak’s reply.

“That I did, almost.”

Menish was surprised that Azkun had lost his intensity. He even laughed at Althak’s reply.

“Then you will not doubt that the dragons, Kopth if you prefer, are perfection. You have seen them yourself.”

“I've seen them in the north, not only at Kelerish. They often cavort above the sea cliffs. I believe they ride the winds up there like a ship rides the winds on the sea. The first sight I caught of them the folk with me were afraid and hid indoors. I didn't know why until I saw one breathe fire.”

“Why?”

“Oh, why indeed. Azkun, you stood in dragon fire and lived. We count that a marvel. No other man would've survived such an ordeal-”

“But it was no ordeal!” he protested. “The fire of the dragon was as gentle as the rain. It opened my eyes and my mind. It gave me speech.”

“Then you are especially blessed. In the north we both love and fear the dragons. We love their beauty, but we fear their power.”

In a low voice that Menish could hardly hear Azkun replied.

“You do not have to fear them. It is only the corruption within you that fears them.”

“What do you mean?” Althak’s tone was suddenly guarded. It was a tone he often used at the court of Menish when he was taken to task for his Vorthenki ways. Some would try to ridicule him, others would accuse him of crimes relating to the barbarity of the Vorthenki rites. There were those who were genuinely offended by Vorthenki and there were others who wrongly thought this was a stepping stone to Menish’s favour.

“Do not be offended, but consider. If the dragons created the world how could they be anything but joy to us?”

“How indeed? Yet they are powerful. I wouldn't like to meet an angry dragon.”

“You misunderstand. There is a barrier between yourself and the dragons, like the Lansheral, a wall. The dragons did not place it there, I do not know where it came from, I cannot believe it was there in the beginning. But it is there now.”

“A wall? I've seen no wall. Where is it?”

Menish could not tell if Althak was baiting Azkun or if he was genuinely puzzled. There was humour in his voice, though. His guarded tone had faded away.

“It is not a wall of stone, nor of earth. It is corruption.”

“Corruption? A wall? Now you confuse me utterly.”

“Corruption. I first knew it in the Chasm, though I did not know it for what it was. But when the dragon bathed me in its flame the corruption was melted from me and I was born into the upper world. I thought there was no corruption here. Yesterday I discovered that I was wrong.” Azkun seemed to grope for words, and Menish noticed his former intensity returning. “It manifests itself in all foul things, in all violence, in all fear. Yesterday the river tried to kill me, the mountains were silent and cruel.” He hesitated. “And you killed the pig.”

“A man will die if he doesn't eat.”

“I will not.”

“But, Azkun, I will. I can't stand in dragon fire and live, nor can I go hungry and live. If you're different then don't accuse us of corruption because we must eat.”

Azkun fell silent and their conversation stopped. Menish felt, at last, that he understood how Azkun thought. That Azkun was deluded was obvious, but Menish began to follow his deluded reasoning.

Gilish would not, of course, have spoken so. Menish had always heard that Gilish had regarded dragons as enemies. He had never fought them. It had not come to that. The dragons had occupied the peninsula of Kishir and Gilish had wanted Kishir in his empire. But perhaps Gilish was entitled to change his mind. It was all so long ago.

The rain eased in the afternoon, fitful showers passed over from time to time but they were able to throw back their hoods and dry out somewhat. Menish was grateful for the warmth of the horse. He was sure his leg would have been the worse without that comfort.

With the easing of the rain came the wind. They were sheltered from it in the forest, though its icy fingers sometimes stole through the trees. When the road passed across an exposed cliff face or ridge they felt its full blast. The wind blew from the snows of the mountains above them and brought their cold with it. Menish clutched his cloak tightly around him and hoped they would reach Lianar by evening.

They had been travelling through steep country for some time now. The road led across cliff faces where it had been hacked out of the rock and wound around the contours of the mountains. Far below Menish could hear a river thrashing its way through the gorge and, above, the cliffs rose sheer. When he leaned over the edge of the road he saw that they were a dizzy height above the river. It was a tiny white streak in the gloom below.

Their way was constantly made difficult now by the rocks and rubble that had fallen across the road. They had to dismount and lead the horses a number of times, and progress was slow, and especially hard for Azkun.

After a particularly treacherous stretch where the road narrowed to a thin track just wide enough to pass and rocks turned beneath their feet as they walked, they found themselves standing before a bridge.

It was no ordinary bridge. Menish had seen many works of Gilish in his life, but he had not expected such a thing to emerge out of the northern wilds. It leapt the gorge in a single, graceful span. Menish looked, as he had done with so many of Gilish’s works, and wondered at it. It was an impossibility. Such a thing could never have been built. Yet, here it was.

“Blaze of Aton!” cried Drinagish. “What is this?”

“It's the Bridge of Sheagil, made by Gilish himself to reach her,” said Hrangil.

“Must we cross this?” asked Althak. “It looks old-”

Hrangil snorted contempt, as if Gilish and anything he did would last forever. But he also looked at Azkun, perhaps hoping that he would recognise this marvel.

Azkun was clearly impressed by the bridge. He hobbled over to the very edge of the gorge to look at it. He knelt there and touched the grey stone, as if in greeting. His palm caressed it almost tenderly with his one free hand. He smiled.

Hrangil, who was leading the company, hesitated, obviously wanting to see what Azkun would do. Presently Azkun rose and turned to them. It started to rain again and the wind buffeted him on the edge of the precipice.

“A bridge!” he cried above the wind. “A bridge across the river, across the chasm! This,” he turned and flung out his arms as if to encompass the structure. “This is the answer to corruption!” Joy lit his eyes as if he were giving them a gift he knew they had yearned for.

Menish wished he could contain his madness for times when the rain was not blowing in their faces. He did not want to delve into the strange passages of Azkun’s mind just now. All he wanted was for them to remount their horses and continue their journey.

“Then let us cross the bridge,” he called back through the rain.

That delighted Azkun. Althak helped him back onto his horse and Menish nodded to Hrangil to start forward. Althak was suddenly beside Menish.

“M’Lord, this bridge is old. Will it bear us all? Perhaps we should not all cross at once.” Menish nodded, though to him the bridge seemed safe enough. Hrangil had already started when he called:

“One at a time, wait until Hrangil has crossed.”

So, one by one, they crossed the bridge. Althak followed Hrangil and then came Azkun, utterly delighted with the bridge and forgetting his pains, and then Menish himself. The bridge was wide enough for two riders to cross abreast and had chest high ramparts on either side, but even so the vast drop beneath the stone was perilously accessible. His horse shied once before it set foot on the bridge but it gave Menish no further trouble. At the centre of the span the wind was so strong that Menish dismounted and walked the rest of the way. Sitting high up on a horse did not give him any confidence against that dreadful fall.

Grath, Bolythak and finally Drinagish crossed, all leading their horses from the beginning. Drinagish looked quite discomforted by the crossing. When they finally assembled on the other side Hrangil looked at Menish reproachfully.

“You did not trust the bridge of Gilish.”

“It was wise to be cautious.”

But the barriers between Menish and his old friend were flung up again. Hrangil turned his horse and led them off in silence.

Once more they had to pick their way along the old road as it wound across the cliffs. The slope was generally downwards now, where it had been roughly level before. They were slowly working their way towards the bottom of a gorge. Still the wind blew and the rain slapped at their faces. Menish resolved many times that he would not make such a journey again. Adhara had said he should not, he was too old for such things. But she had not been plagued by evil dreams. And those dreams still left him troubled him somewhat. The nagging feeling that he had been summoned by them to meet Azkun was still there. What god would make such a summons? Aton? Or perhaps Gilish himself? But Thalissa had not climbed from the Chasm, and Azkun was plainly mad. What kind of summons was that? At least he could sleep again, and for that he was grateful.

When they left the gorge they found themselves travelling through forest again. Menish checked the direction of the pale smudge in the clouds that marked the sun’s position. It was late. He was about to ask Hrangil if they would still reach Lianar by nightfall when it began to rain again. Instead he hunched his cloak around himself and lost interest. They would arrive when they would arrive. He was quite cold now, his hands were numb and he felt weary, so weary.

He jerked awake suddenly, feeling alarmed and foolish. He had gone to sleep on his horse! None of the others were watching him, so either his hood had hidden him or he had slept only briefly. Even so he was surprised at himself, and somewhat horrified. He remembered jokes he had repeated as a boy about old men and women who were so senile they fell asleep on their horses.

As he fumbled with his thoughts, telling himself that he was very tired today and making other excuses, he became aware that Azkun was speaking with Althak again.

“That is what I realised as soon as I saw the bridge. The road between corruption and the dragons is broken by a great gulf, a chasm not a wall. This chasm must be crossed and to cross it a bridge is required.”

“Fine words, my friend,” said Althak. “But what do they mean? I see no bridge, I see no chasm.”

“You see no chasm because you stand in its shadows, as I did once. I did not know there was an upper world until I was called from the Chasm. That calling was my bridge.”

“So what is to be my bridge?”

Azkun was silent for a long time, then he spoke.

“I am your bridge.” He said it loudly enough for Hrangil to hear, and Menish wondered what he would make of that remark. Althak only laughed. Menish heard him clapping Azkun on the shoulder.

“A bridge to the dragons! You have a great heart, Azkun. One day you'll have me believing you.”

Azkun no longer wanted to flee. He had reconciled himself to the futility of that course. The corruption had insinuated itself into the very rocks. Their jagged edges had attacked him mindlessly in the river and he still felt their wounds. Running from his comrades would not escape it.

He resolved to resist the evil he felt around him, to face it and to somehow defeat it in the end. Yesterday, before they had killed the pig, his perception of the world had been so different. Yesterday the trees and the rocks and the water were things of beauty he had taken delight in. But yesterday he had not realised the fundamental darkness that infested everything even during the day. The spectres of the night were merely hidden. He perceived that darkness with a desperate clarity. He was in a place of death among people who killed, who deliberately sought that terrifying darkness that had swallowed the pig.

But he fought many battles within himself that day to contain his panic. Sometimes it lurked in his mind just beyond a scream. Sometimes he was almost able to ignore it, but it was always there. At first he wondered if he could possibly last the day. His mind would sometimes brush against the thoughts of the others, and he would clench his teeth against horror. But as the morning wore on his defences became more secure. He remembered the dragons and that gave him hope.

So it was that he began to speak to Althak about dragons. Althak, because he was most receptive to talk of dragons. Althak, because he had, after all, shown him kindness. He was not all darkness and death. Azkun felt he had some measure of success, but he had no answer to the Vorthenki’s assertion that he must eat if he was to live.

The bridge provided him with that answer. They had struggled along the face of the gorge for hours. It reminded him so much of the Chasm with its sheer cliffs and its biting wind. He felt the instinctive numbness creeping back into his mind. It was almost a relief from his contained panic. But the bridge had driven all that away. The bridge was the answer.

When he tried to explain this to Althak he found that his grasp of the symbol was incomplete. A bridge was needed between the corruption and the dragons. A bridge across the chasm. But Althak could see no bridge except the one of stone. In the silence that had followed his question the truth had whispered the answer. It was Azkun himself who was the bridge.

He did not know how, or even why. But this was the purpose of the dragons. He himself was the bridge. In spite of the spectre of corruption that lurked so close he rejoiced. He wanted to sing, but he knew no songs. Surely there were songs of dragons to be sung. He looked at Althak, for he had heard Althak sing before, but Althak’s song was not what he wanted.

On his other side, a little ahead, for he was leading them, Hrangil’s horse plodded through the rain. Hrangil was rigid with his doubts and hopes and weighed down by the water that ran off his cloak. Azkun had not heard him sing, but he told tales. Perhaps he knew a tale of the bridge, and perhaps it would please him to tell it.

He nudged his horse and it trotted obediently up beside Hrangil’s. A spasm of anxiety and alertness from Althak twitched in his mind but his senses were too dulled by the rain for it to register deeply.

“Master Hrangil?” The others called him that. It seemed to be a title of some sort.

The old man jerked up his head as if he were started out of deep thoughts. The eyes he turned towards Azkun were full of contradictions.

“Yes…” he trailed off, as if grasping for a title he should give Azkun but unable to find one.

“You told a tale last night about the Lansheral. Do you know a tale of the bridge?”

“I know the tale of the bridge, yes,” he appeared puzzled to be asked.

“I would like to hear it, if you wish to tell it.”

Hrangil started to object and stopped himself. Azkun could see he was confused for some reason.

“I enjoyed your tale last night. I would like to hear more. I felt as if I had been to the places you spoke of.”

At that Hrangil smiled, as if an unspoken question had been answered.

“Very well. It is a delight to tell you. Perhaps you will remember.

“It was sixteen years after the founding of Relanor that Gilish made his journey north to Kelerish. He and a small company travelled by sea and the journey was long, for it was winter and the north wind blew. For this reason Gilish forbade Sheagil, his wife, from accompanying him and left in secret so that she would not follow.

“But, although he had forbidden her, Sheagil followed Gilish north. When she caught up with Gilish and his company she found that they were separated from each other by a mighty gorge.

“When Gilish saw her he was moved with compassion, for she had travelled many days alone and with great hardship to be with him. He resolved to make a monument to the love that inspired her journey so, using his magic, he constructed the Bridge of Sheagil, which allowed him to cross over the gorge and be reunited with his wife.”

Hrangil stopped there. He seemed on the verge of continuing the story but decided not to say more. Azkun did not press him. He had said enough. This Gilish they had spoken of so much had built the bridge as a kindness to reach someone called Sheagil. It was what Azkun expected of such a structure and the story confirmed his feeling that he, himself, was a bridge.

Chapter 6: Lianar

Dusk was falling by the time they rode into Lianar. The last few miles had been easier because the villagers had kept the way clear of obstacles for their own use. The horses, sensing food and warm stables, changed from their reluctant plodding pace to an enthusiastic trot.

They found themselves moving down a cleft in the hills where the forest had dwindled to low scrub and tussock. A tangy salt wind blew in their faces and, not far ahead, they could see the first of the Vorthenki long houses. The smell of cooking fires drifted in the wind.

Azkun’s panic stirred uneasily with the approach of night. The spectres of the darkness gathered around him. But he knew now that this was only night. After the chasm of night would follow dawn. And he could smell smoke. Fire was not far away. He was weary with pain now. His arm was no longer numb, and it ached.

The houses they approached were made of wood and earth and their roofs were thatched with the scrub that grew around them. A doorway darkened the side of the nearest house, it was hung with a heavy curtain. As they passed the curtain was pulled back and a figure stepped out. Azkun caught a glimpse of fire and shadowy forms inside. It made the night seem suddenly deeper. The man in the doorway called something to his fellows inside and more men came out.

The gathering gloom made them difficult to make out, and the firelight was behind them, but Azkun could see that they were as tall as Althak. Their clothes were roughly made unlike his own, and among them stood some children with blankets wrapped around their shoulders. These were pushed back inside the house as soon as their presence was realised by the others. With their movements Azkun caught a glint of metal, an ornament or a weapon. Several of them were shouting to the other houses now and one of them ran to the nearest house. A horn blew, alerting the whole community.

More people appeared. Glints of metal were everywhere. They seemed tense, not quite afraid, but not at ease either.

He wanted to call to them. He was not to he feared. He was the bridge to the dragons. He would not bring the darkness of the chasm to them. But their anxiety had insinuated itself into his own mind and mingled with his native fear of the growing gloom.

“Say something, Althak. Tell them we are friends.” Menish spoke wearily from behind.

Althak nodded to Menish and called something in the Vorthenki tongue. Azkun did not understand it but it carried a tone of reassurance that eased his fear. The tenseness in the air evaporated to a vague uneasiness. Most of the Vorthenki folk returned to their fire sides and the few that remained were more curious than concerned.

But Azkun had been shaken. The darkness gathered about him, releasing its spectres. He clutched at the reins of his horse and clamped his jaw so that his fear would not be voiced. He must have fire.

Then it happened.

The villagers in their doorways wavered like ghosts. They became suddenly transparent. He could hardly see them. For a heartbeat he thought it was just the darkness, but he could still see the houses. The darkness was not complete. Even the hills behind were still solid to his vision. He had seen two nights now. People did not turn to ghosts at night.

He turned to Althak, hoping for an explanation. But before he could speak he realised that Althak was just the same.

Althak noticed his sudden movement and returned it with a raised eyebrow, an unspoken question. His wavering transparency made the gesture into a mocking death’s head with diamond eyes.

“Azkun, what is it?”

But he could not speak. Terror clutched at his throat, robbing him of speech, robbing him of the gift of the dragons. He could not speak to a spectre. He could not admit that this was happening.

A dog barked and they passed more people, all wavering ghosts, all adding to the paralysing terror. Grath, Bolythak, Hrangil, Menish and Drinagish, they were all ghosts. Was this how they had appeared to the pig?

He thought of running, but he had already rejected that way. Flight was madness unless there were some goal. Besides, how could he ever outrun this horror? If only he could reach a fire. But the fires were in the houses and the ghostly forms of the villagers guarded the houses.

Desperately he scanned the skies for the sight of a dragon. But all he saw was the black sky looming over him like death.

They stopped beside a building that was different from the long houses. It was taller and made of stone blocks. A warm glow came from the open doorway, bringing Azkun some relief. But, clustered on the roadway in front of the building, were more ghostly villagers. They stared at the horsemen, especially at Azkun. He felt as if they were sentencing him to death.

Behind it all he could hear a rushing, hissing sound, like the sighing of lost souls, but he could not see its source. More insubstantial figures came out of the building and spoke to the ghost of Althak in their harsh tongue. The others dismounted, but Azkun clung to his horse. It was his anchor of sanity. He stared at his own hands, finding a superficial comfort in their solidity, watching them lest they too dissolved in the darkness.

“Come, Azkun. We've arrived.” It was Althak at his side, or the wavering form that had been Althak. It wanted him to dismount.

“No,” he managed to croak back, a refusal of everything.

“Come, we must go inside. Climb down.”

He shook his head and closed his eyes, shutting out reality, or what was left of it.

Menish called something to Althak, a question and an order, and Azkun felt the hands of the Vorthenki as he was lifted from the horse. The shock of the solidity of his grasp was numbing and the movement hurt his sore arm. Althak set him on his feet and the horses were led away by the ghostly shapes of Grath and Bolythak.

But still he could not move. He did not trust his senses. The ghost of Althak loomed beside him, it asked him questions with Althak’s voice but he refused to listen. With the solidity of the rocks that had tried to kill him, Althak’s ghost pushed him forward towards the door. Ghosts that leered at him from their transparency guarded the door. Then he saw the woman.

She stood apart from the cluster of villagers near the door, a strange little figure among these giants. A loose blue robe hung from her shoulders and fluttered in the wind. She stared at him vacantly, just another curious villager.

But she was different. She was solid. No, more than solid. The others were wavering ghosts blown in the wind, but the buildings were solid; he, himself, was solid. She was like a blinding pillar of light, solid as massive granite in the darkness. He felt himself fading in comparison, paling away to nothingness.

When he looked back at Althak’s ghost his eyes had to adjust before he could find him. He seemed less threatening now, an insubstantial, ineffective thing against the solidity of the woman. But it had been Althak, and Althak had been kind to him. He pointed to her. It was impossible that they had not seen her.

“Look!”

“Azkun, this is no time for wenching.”

Althak’s ghost nudged him towards the doorway, but he twisted away from its paradoxically solid grasp. A sharp pain ran the length his injured arm and he thought he had made it worse. But the woman was all that mattered. He crossed the space between them and reached out to her. He had to touch her.

Suddenly another of the ghosts stood between them. An old woman, he could hardy see her insubstantial form against the first woman, barred his way. She wavered and floated in the wind, but wrath was etched in her face as she said something in the Vorthenki tongue that was unmistakably a rebuke. Then both were gone, the old woman and the young, they disappeared into the night.

Althak’s hand grasped him by the shoulder and he turned.

He blinked. The world was normal again. Althak was no longer a ghost, none of them was. The others looked at him curiously, as if they had not noticed the change. The light spilling from the doorway looked friendly, as did the faces of the villagers nearby.

Drinagish had already gone inside and Menish was about to follow, but he was troubled by something. For some reason Azkun could not fathom he was suddenly deeply upset.

“That was ill done,” said Althak as he herded him towards the doorway. “One does not take women in the road as one fancies, whatever you may have heard of my people.”

“I do not know what you mean,” replied Azkun. “Could you not see her?”

“She was comely enough, I suppose, though I've seen better. But that's not the way these things are done.”

“But she was real!”

They stepped through the doorway into a large room with faded frescoes on the walls and heavy wooden rafters. The walls were made of stone and the floor was strewn with rushes. In the centre of the room a great cauldron hung from one of the rafters and a fire below it filled the room with the smell of smoke, which mingled with the other smells of ale, fish and sweat. Lamps hung from the rafters, shedding a smoky light. There were benches and tables scattered around the floor, occupied by big, yellow-haired Vorthenki seamen. Along one wall lay a series of wooden barrels.

An unusually short Vorthenki, who made up for his lack of height by an enormous girth, beamed broadly and bowed incessantly at each and all of the company, speaking quickly in the Vorthenki tongue as he did so, and giggling nervously at the strangers. Althak was the most richly dressed so he received most of the bows. Menish seemed barely interested.

“Have him roast some of our meat, Althak, I don't like the smell of that cauldron. We'll sleep here tonight. Ask him if he can organise a bath.”

Althak nodded and passed Menish’s message to the proprietor who bowed again and beamed even more broadly.

The fat man indicated that they should sit at one of the benches while he scuttled off to another room and began shouting orders. Although Azkun understood nothing of the Vorthenki language it was obvious enough what was happening. Besides he caught hints and snatches of thoughts from everyone in the room. But to Azkun they were dominated by the boiling thoughts of Menish. His mind was racing with confusion and anxiety. Azkun’s own confusion was largely replaced by relief, but Menish’s suddenly troubled thoughts mingled with his own. They were so intense that Azkun began to see what was bothering him.

Menish despised the Vorthenki. As they rode past the first of the houses he had remembered their foul, barbaric ways. Their long houses were a symbol of their brutal society where a strong man would murder his brothers and set himself up with his wives and slaves.

He hoped Azkun had not noticed the dragon post outside the inn, but Menish had seen it. Across the road it stood, streaked with old blood. Sometimes they used animals, Menish knew, but Kopth preferred human flesh. Children or slaves were often killed to adorn the dragon post.

Menish had expected no less, in fact he had not really expected such a fine building as this in which to spend the night. It was obviously an old Relanese structure, for the Vorthenki never built of stone. The frescoes on the walls were illustrations of tales from the Mish-Tal. Of course it had seen better days. The smelly cauldron of fish stew in the centre of the room was a Vorthenki alteration.

But all this was incidental. He had expected to find Vorthenki in a Vorthenki village. The thing that troubled him had sprung from the incident outside when Azkun had approached that woman. Why he had done so did not really concern Menish. If his story was true he had never seen a woman before so it was not unreasonable that he should approach the first one he noticed. It was not the young woman Menish was thinking about anyway. It was the old one.

She had stepped out of the shadows and thrust herself between Azkun and the woman he was reaching out to and told him with all the vehemence of the Vorthenki tongue to leave her daughter alone. Then she had looked beyond Azkun and her eyes had lighted on Menish.

Thalissa.

For a moment his heart had stopped beating. In that moment she had turned and whisked the young woman away into the night. But he had seen her.

Her face was lined with age, as was his own now, and her once golden hair was grey, but even though he could not see the colour of her eyes in the dim light he knew her features only too well.

Inside the inn, in the cheerful light of the lamps, he wondered if it really was her. It was all so long ago. Perhaps he was mistaken. Perhaps he was not mistaken. He needed to know. He did not know what, if anything, he should do if she was still alive. Nevertheless, he had to know.

The fat man returned. His name, he had said, was Astae and he had spoken enthusiastically of his premises as if they rivalled the palace of Atonir. Menish could speak Vorthenki well enough, but he disliked that tongue. He would rather leave Althak to organise things with the man. Now Astae herded several dirty looking women before him, each carrying carved drinking horns.

“This is the best ale north of Deenar, M’Lords. Folk come from as far away as Athim for a mere sip of the ale of Lianar. And our women are said to be the delight of the Dragonseed…” Menish glared at him so ferociously that he trailed off nervously. If there had been an Anthorian woman in their company Astae would not have survived that sentence. Grath loosened his sword overtly and Bolythak’s dagger, which had been cleaning his fingernails, moved in a subtle but menacing way. A bawdy song in the wilderness was one thing, open talk of the Dragonseed festival was quite another.

“We require food, drink and rest,” said Althak, breaking the tense silence. “Your hospitality need extend no further.”

Astae grinned nervously. He had obviously not met Anthorians before or he would know better than to offer his women to them. It was only a mistake, thought Menish, the Vorthenki honoured their guests this way. The women stood in an awkward knot beside their master, wondering what to do with the drinking horns, not quite daring to offer them to these strange folk, though one of them was surreptitiously making eyes at Althak.

Menish dissolved the tension by reaching for one of the horns and Astae sighed with relief.

“You have come a long way then?” It was the cautious question of one who was curious but did not wish to give offence with his curiosity.

Althak looked to Menish who surprised him by answering.

“We are travellers from Anthor on our way to Atonir.” His accent, he knew, was appalling but Astae nodded. “We wanted to see this part of the country.” With a wry grin he added, “the fame of your ale has travelled far.”

At that the innkeeper giggled again. Menish decided he did not like the man. But he was too full of his own thoughts to be much annoyed by a grown man who giggled.

“If you are bound for Atonir I may know of a ship-”

“Talk to Althak about it. He will arrange it.”

Drinagish, who had gone out to check how the horses were stabled, entered the room with his face clouded with anger. He was shouting at a youth that followed at his heels and, though he was agitated, plainly did not understand a word Drinagish said. Menish decided he must arrange for Drinagish to learn some of the Vorthenki tongue as soon as he could.

“Uncle, this place is disgusting! The stables are filthy with dung and rotten oats.”

As he spoke he made threatening gestures at Astae and any other Vorthenki within reach, including the women.

“Calm down, Drinagish. Is it so bad?”

“Oh, it's better than they've had for the last few nights I suppose. But they've earned good food. I think he makes his beer in the stables.”

Astae began to bow nervously. Menish made an impatient gesture at Althak, who spoke to Astae in Vorthenki, explaining that the horses were to have fresh oats immediately.

“Come, Drinagish, the ale is good enough,” said Menish. “Have some, though you'll have to brave Astae’s women.” He knew why Drinagish was so concerned. He had a particularly fine horse that Menish had given him. Drinagish seemed to distrust the bench he was to sit on, but he sat down anyway and Grath reached him a horn of ale from one of the women.

“Not bad,” he said after he had tasted it. “I thought any ale north of Deenar was no better than horse piss.”

“Fortunately for the northerners that is not so,” said Althak.

Through an open doorway they could hear the sounds of their meal being prepared. The other Vorthenki folk in the main room helped themselves to the cauldron now and then, ladling the fishy stew into metal dishes. It did not look very appealing to the Anthorians, although Althak occasionally glanced towards the cauldron as if he would like to taste fish again.

“This is not really a Vorthenki house is it, Sire?” asked Grath.

“It seems Relanese to me,” answered Menish. “What do you know of it, Hrangil?”

Hrangil had hardly touched his ale. He had been looking at the frescoes on the walls.

“It is, indeed, an old Relanese building. It was old when my father and I came here many years ago from Atonir. I believe there had always been a Vorthenki village here also. There's a good harbour. But this was built as a stopping place for pilgrims to Kelerish.” He glanced at Azkun. “I'm afraid it's but a ruin of what it was. The walls, as you see, show scenes from the Mish-Tal. There are similar ones in the Court of Learning in Atonir. This one shows the Vaults of Duzagen in the Chasm below the Tor. There is the bridge we crossed today and here is-” he stopped with his finger pointing towards a stylised picture of the Chasm. “Here is Gilish throwing himself into the Chasm of Kelerish,” he said slowly.

“But who's this Astae?” asked Drinagish. ‘He doesn't look like a Vorthenki warlord. He's no taller than Grath, at least not when he stands up!”

Althak sighed and looked pained

“We're not all murderers of our brothers, Drinagish. His father probably found that Astae was the most competent at running the inn and left it to him when he died. It's not uncommon for these things to happen peacefully.”

“What about the speeches and the, you know, they fight over the food don’t they?” asked Grath.

“Oh no, not here. This is an inn. It's sacred to Yaggrothil and no one would boast before Yaggrothil, the dragon of the deep. Every fishing village of any size has a place where the sailors who have no long houses of their own can stay in safety. Here they can take their meals without having to establish who should eat first.”

Drinagish muttered something that might have been ‘barbarians’.

“Cease, Drinagish,” said Menish. “We must demonstrate our own good manners even to those who have none.”

Drinagish sulked, drinking down his ale and asking the woman who stood near him to fetch more. Menish was not sure he liked the way his nephew looked at her as she drew ale from one of the big wooden casks along the wall. He wished the Vorthenki women would dress a little more modestly.

He found himself thinking about Adhara, wondering how she was managing while he was away. He had left her in charge before and she always did well. But he worried that she would tire herself out. Not all of the women gave her the respect she was due, he felt, but he did not know why. She had a shrewd sense of judgement and she needed it when he was away because the king, or his regent, had to judge the cases the clan chiefs could not fathom.

But now it was not her judgement he missed, it was her ready wit. She usually found a way to make him laugh even when he was tired. Would she make him laugh again if she knew all about Thalissa?

Supper was not long. Two women, accompanied by Astae and the youth, brought in the roasted pieces of pig on a wooden platter and placed it on the table before them along with a loaf of black bread. Menish sniffed at the meat. It was under cooked, most Vorthenki did not really know what to do with red meat, but he was too hungry to have them cook it longer.

The meat was skewered onto metal spikes and Menish grabbed the nearest one and began to eat. Astae was visibly relieved that it was edible. Azkun ate nothing, but that was expected. He sat and glared at the others as if they were committing the worst of Vorthenki barbarities, which did nothing for their conversation.

Menish did not wish to talk anyway. He was trying to think of an excuse to speak to Astae alone, to ask him about a certain old woman. It was awkward. He had hated Thalissa for years and he had half-deliberately sown that hatred among his men. They would want to kill her if they found her alive. But, after all these years, with the actual possibility of revenging the evil she had done in his grasp, he began to wonder if his hatred was entirely just.

At the end of the meal he rose and muttered something about visiting the midden. It was obvious he would have to ask Astae for directions, so he beckoned to the innkeeper as he walked towards the door.

“Yes, M’Lord?”

“My friend saw someone he thought he recognised outside, a girl,” he said in a tone that was easily lost in the conversation of the Vorthenki sailors. “Do you know her?”

“A girl? Oh, yes, I saw him make for her. Not a very pretty wench, and good for nothing I’ve heard. Her name is… oh, I can’t remember now. She was only found a couple of days ago and it isn’t her real name anyway as far as we know.”

“Found?”

“Yes, she was found by Trian at the mouth of that Chasm when he was fishing. Crazy place to fish if you ask me. But he goes there often. He’s a free man, you see, though he is of Akarth’s house. He has a boat of his own. Folk say she might do him good. His other woman has given him no children, and it is rumoured she gives him no pleasure either. Soft, crazy and soft, is Trian. Fancy keeping a woman and no return for it.

“I think he has made the same mistake again. This new woman’s a strange one, too. A half-wit or such like. She doesn’t speak or even look at you. Poor Trian, he has no luck with women. It comes of fishing near that Chasm, I say.”

“What do you mean?”

“Didn’t I say? Oh, the old woman, Loreli, she was found at the Chasm mouth years ago, or so they say. He should have left her there.”

“That was the old woman who took the younger one away? She referred to her as her daughter.”

“Yes, that was her. She seems to have taken a fondness for the young one and calls her daughter. Not the usual way is it, M’Lord? When you bring in younger women the older ones are rarely so pleased!”

“I would not know,” said Menish tersely. “Perhaps you can direct me to the midden.”

Astae’s familiarity disappeared and he gave Menish the information he wanted. Menish went outside and found it largely by following his nose rather than the innkeeper’s guidance.

How Thalissa had survived he could not guess, but somehow she had escaped from the Chasm and been rescued by a fisherman. Since then she had lived here in obscurity, unaware that her son was now Emperor of Relanor.

Chapter 7: Loreli

When he returned he met Azkun standing in the doorway waiting for him. The others were still eating and drinking. Althak, Menish noticed, was still watching Azkun from their table. Azkun’s strange eyes caught his attention again. Thalissa was alive, it was like his dream. Yet he had killed her once as certainly as if it had been with his own hands. How could she be alive? Somehow he had to speak with her. There were things he should tell her.

“I can find her for you,” said Azkun, fixing those eyes on him.

Menish paled. Find her? Thalissa? Did he know? Of course not. He had heard Menish’s conversation with Astae and he probably meant the young woman, not the old one. For the first time Menish wondered about this young woman who had also come from the Chasm; she must have been found the same day Azkun appeared.

“Find who?”

“The old woman.”

Menish felt dizzy. It must be that ale, or perhaps the smell of the midden. He sat down clumsily at the nearest bench and rubbed his eyes. Suddenly he glared at Azkun. “What do you know of her? You said you remembered nothing before the Chasm.”

Azkun shrugged and turned his gaze away.

“You asked him.” He nodded towards Astae, who was introducing a woman to one of the Vorthenki sailors. “You asked him about her.”

Was it that obvious? Had they all heard that conversation? He glanced over at the others but they were paying no attention. Grath was telling some story about cattle raiding, and even Althak was no longer watching them. Only Hrangil was not with the others, he was over at one of the far walls looking at the frescoes

“Sit down, Azkun. I want to talk to you.” It occurred to Menish that this was the first opportunity he had had to speak to Azkun away from his men. Azkun sat opposite him. Their table was otherwise unoccupied. “What do you know of this old woman?”

“I saw her face, but… not clearly. I thought she was a ghost. But she was unhappy, so unhappy. She saw you. That made her unhappy. I could find her again-”

“Hush,” said Menish, for he had been speaking too loudly. “I do not wish the others to find her.”

“Why not?”

Menish owed him an answer, he felt he owed those eyes much. “Because they might kill her if they found her.”

Azkun went pale and his hands trembled on the table as if he were fighting a fever.

“They won't find her,” Menish added quickly. “But I…” What? He wanted to speak with her. He wanted to know if there was any connection between herself and Azkun. More than that. He wanted to tell her why he had left her to Thealum. He wanted to expiate his guilt. None of this would make any sense to Azkun, it barely made sense to himself, and anyway he had no wish to condemn himself before a wild man. “I would like to speak to her.”

“Come then.”

“No, you don't understand. I must see her alone, and she'll not wish to see me. Her friends will prevent me from meeting her. Think no more of it, it's impossible.” He would have to content himself with the fact that she was alive and that he was not, after all, guilty of her murder.

He returned to the others and told Althak to ask Astae about that promised bath and then he and Bolythak could go and organise the boat for the next day. The local fishing boats would not do, but freighters worked their way up and down this coast and they usually called at Lianar. Astae would be able to direct them to the right people.

Astae, it appeared, had some trouble about the bath. He was quite nervous when he eventually led Menish out of the room and into another much smaller room. When he saw it Menish groaned in disappointment.

The Relanese were always bathing. They constructed huge bathrooms with pools and hypocausts to heat them. Such luxuries had spread to Anthor and the palace at Meyathal boasted two such bathrooms, but in Anthor the need for cleanliness was subservient to the inconvenience of carrying and heating water. Here, in the wild north lands, the Relanese had constructed a bathroom for the use of pilgrims to the Tor. It was not a very elaborate one. The pool was small and the mosaic work on the walls was roughly done, but it was a bathroom all the same.

What made Menish groan was the Vorthenki adaptation of it. Astae had not had the pool filled with water and heated with the hypocaust, it was possible he did not know how such things worked. Instead he had placed a copper tub in the empty pool and filled that. It looked ridiculous.

Astae managed a worried smile when Menish told him it would be satisfactory, for there was something obviously wrong. The Vorthenki did not normally find it necessary to wash.

But it was satisfactory. Menish sank his weary limbs into the hot water and felt the warmth soothe away the last vestiges of pain in his leg. There was no soap, of course, not even any of the coarse sand he had heard was used in Golshuz instead. It did not matter. The heat of the water was what he needed most.

Unfortunately when he emerged he realised that there were no towels and he had to pull his clothes on over his wet body. It was a minor inconvenience but it spoilt his comfort.

When he returned to the main room he found that Drinagish had been drinking too much and was singing. The others were trying to ignore him although he was clutching Grath’s shoulder and singing in his ear. Hrangil was trying, unsuccessfully, to talk to Azkun.

Menish sent Drinagish off to the bathroom in the hope that he would sober up before he made a greater fool of himself and then asked Bolythak where Althak was.

“He found a relative of his, a cousin of some sort named Akarth. He was asked to spend the night in his house. Althak said it would offend his cousin if he refused and he'll join us in the morning.”

“What about the ship to Atonir?”

“Yes, Sire, we found a man named Awan who's sailing early tomorrow. He's making for somewhere called Ramuz. Althak says he can take us on to Atonir from there. He said we must be ready before first light. I think Awan had read some Vorthenki omens about the time to sail.”

“I think it has something to do with the tide rather than omens,” said Hrangil. “There's a shallow place at the mouth of the harbour here that's easier to cross when the tide is high.” Apart from Althak, Hrangil was the only one of them who knew anything about the sea. “I think Ramuz is an island not far from Atonir. We passed it when I last came here.”

“It is the Vorthenki isle,” said Menish. “Sinalth launched his invasion from Ramuz and it's never been subdued by the Emperor. It's a lawless place I've heard, much like here.”

When Drinagish returned Menish told Astae that they would sleep in the bathroom rather than the main room. Many of the Vorthenki were already stretched out on straw pallets, a few of them had procured Astae’s women and their activities, conducted with no attempt at privacy, were offensive.

Astae was surprised at this when he was told, but he went about fetching them straw pallets and the coarsely woven woollen blankets that the Vorthenki used. Menish discarded the blankets immediately in favour of the ones he had brought with him. At least he knew the bugs in his own blankets, he had no wish to be introduced to any new ones.

They would have to rise early, so Menish rolled himself in his blankets and went to sleep immediately.

He slept long and dreamlessly until a gentle hand shook him by the shoulder. Clambering out of his unconsciousness he focused on Hrangil.

“Sire, we must rise. Althak says this ship must sail early.”

Menish nodded and sat up. Looking around him he saw that Althak had returned. Bolythak and Grath were packing their gear and Drinagish was combing his hair, complaining about the fleas he had found in his blankets.

“They cannot have been Vorthenki fleas,” said Althak, so seriously that Drinagish had to ask why. “Because Vorthenki fleas are as big as rats.” He laughed. “The fleas you have must be poor, stunted Anthorian things. You brought them with you.”

Bolythak and Grath laughed heartily at that but Drinagish retreated into his dignity.

Menish stood up and was pleased to find his leg was as good as ever. That was a small mercy he would be grateful for on this sea voyage. The thought of it, now that it was so near, set his stomach churning.

“So, we have a boat to Atonir. Grath and Drinagish can return to Meyathal with the horses and take news of where we have gone-”

“Uncle, am I not to go to Atonir?”

“You want to go?”

“Of course. I've only been there once before.”

“Drinagish,” said Hrangil carefully, “we are travelling by sea.”

“I know.”

“It's preferable to avoid danger to both king and heir at the same time,” said Menish. “How dangerous is it, Althak?”

The Vorthenki shrugged.

“The greatest danger is from pirates, or sea raiders, that operate from the coasts between here and Gomol. They're rarely well armed. There are storms, too, but few at this time of year.”

“Then there's not enough danger for caution after all,” said Menish. “Bolythak can return with Grath, Drinagish can come with us.”

Drinagish looked delighted, Hrangil looked dubious at Menish’s decision. Bolythak looked relieved.

“When you reach Meyathal you are to tell Adhara everything you have seen, but no one else. Let her be the judge of who else is to know. And…” he hesitated, “tell Adhara to feed the nightingale for me.”

Menish saw Drinagish smirking and Hrangil nodding slowly in comprehension at his reference to an old love poem. The others kept their faces carefully blank.

“Well, are we ready? Is everything packed?”

“Yes, M’Lord. We've already placed what we'll need for the voyage on board the ship. What's left is for Grath and Bolythak.” Two bundles lay on the floor.

“Then let's start.”

As they passed through the main room Astae accosted them.

“You’re not leaving yet, M’Lords? With no breakfast in your stomachs? I have some fish-”

“No,” said Menish. “We're travelling by sea. I fear the food wouldn't be with us long.”

“Ah! You get the sea retch? I have a concoction of herbs that is renowned-”

Menish shook his head.

“It is made of fennel and dock, isn't it?”

Astae nodded.

“I've tried it. Not only does it taste foul but it makes the ‘sea retch’ even worse.” To Astae’s crestfallen look he added. “It was well meant, my friend. Here, this is for your trouble.” Menish reached into the leather pouch at his belt and drew out two gold coins.

Astae’s mouth dropped open and snapped shut before Menish could blink. Then he was all bows and fawning again.

“Thank you, M’Lord. Thank you.”

Fortunately he was interrupted by the outside door opening and a wet, bedraggled youth entered. He glanced about him until he found Althak.

“M’Lord, Awan says we must sail soon.”

“Come,” Menish said to the others, and they farewelled Grath and Bolythak and made their way outside.

It was a dreary morning. The rain had degenerated into a fine mist that hung in the still air like fog, turning the nearby houses into formless shapes. It even obscured the dragon post. The moisture clung to their hair and clothes and made the stone under their feet slick and wet. The stone was simply the continuation of Gilish’s road, and here it was clear of accumulated earth and debris from constant use. The wide, flat slabs now ran unevenly, threatening to trip the unwary and their slickness made them more treacherous still.

Stepping carefully they made their way through the mist after the youth. Although it was early the Vorthenki village was by no means asleep. The long houses were bustling with activity. Men were setting off with bundles of canvas, netting and rope. Women were farewelling them and children scampered about everywhere. Several small boys joined their company for a while, walking importantly beside Althak as if they had been officially asked to. They took Althak for the leader of the company, of course, for his bright torque and bracelets and his polished greaves made him look like a very significant Vorthenki chief. The Anthorians, with their heavy cloaks and coats around them, made small, sombre figures, not worth consideration. Althak smiled at the boys and tousled their hair. Their mothers called them back, some amused, some concerned for their safety. All scolded them soundly.

Menish took no notice of the children. He was looking carefully at the women. Once he thought he saw her standing in the doorway of a long house, but he was mistaken.

He could not get her out of his mind. Even while he had given Grath and Bolythak their instructions she had lurked behind his thoughts. He was surprised that he had not dreamed of her again. His previous dreams had shown him a version of the truth and that had unnerved him. Thalissa was alive, and Azkun had her eyes. Azkun had emerged from the Chasm where he had dreamed that she would. But he dreamed a skeleton and she was alive. He felt he had a puzzle nearly solved and the answer would yield a vital truth, but he was missing some clue.

It was foolish to try to make sense of dreams, but that was all he had. He could not speak with her, not with his men here. Hrangil might kill her the moment he recognised her, for he had met her before. Drinagish had not, but he would require an explanation for not killing her and Menish had none to give. Althak, he did not know. Perhaps he would say she had been released from hell if she had escaped the Chasm. He wondered how well Althak remembered her from his childhood.

The dead are so easy to hate. They require no action, no vengeance. The knowledge that she was alive lifted the weight of murder from his shoulders. But nothing would remove the burden of his own infidelity.

Azkun seemed to be walking better this morning and he had discarded the sling that had supported his injured arm all yesterday. A good night's sleep, even in a Vorthenki inn, can do wonders.

The youth led them quickly through the mist, and presently they came to the water’s edge. The road continued as a great pier jutting out into the mist-covered sea, which splashed itself fitfully against the stone. Through the mist he could see the vague shapes of cliffs enclosing a sheltered cove.

All along the pier lay small fishing boats, typical high-prowed, triangular sailed Vorthenki ships which bobbed gracefully on the swell of the sea. Men were clambering in and out of most of them with their bundles of nets and baskets. Sails were being raised on several and two or three were moving away from the pier for their day’s fishing.

Some of the ships were much larger than the others. One was more than twice the size of the little boats, and it was to this that the youth led them. The ship was built on classical Vorthenki lines, that much Menish knew. The land locked Anthorians viewed the sea with suspicion, and even the Relanese had always said the Vorthenki were supreme on the waves. They built their boats of long, warped planks that curved elegantly from the carved dragon head bowsprit to the tall stern. Each plank appeared to be unjoined for the full eighty-foot length. It was said that giant trees grew in the far north and the Vorthenki built their larger ships of these.

From the broad decks rose a tall mast supporting a long spar that dipped low towards the bow and rose high above the stern. As yet the sails were furled, bunched along the spar, and there was any number of ropes and tackles stretching from the gunwales to the mast giving the ship a spider web appearance.

As they drew closer they could see the sailors were still loading provisions aboard. The deck was filled with men and barrels and boxes. Several of the sailors had climbed the masts and were adjusting ropes in preparation for the voyage.

A gangplank reached from the stone causeway to the gunwales and Menish grimaced as he saw it rise and fall with the waves. Only a ship could take them to Atonir in less than a month, but it would not be a comfortable journey. Drinagish did not know what he had let himself in for. Already he could see Hrangil’s jaw clenching.

Althak was, of course, at home on the sea. He was talking to Azkun about tides and weather signs.

Wondering whether Azkun was looking forward to the voyage or not, Menish glanced at him. He was surprised. Azkun was paying no attention to Althak, he was staring earnestly towards Menish as if he were shouting mutely at him. When he caught Menish’s eye Azkun turned his head and nodded along the pier. Menish followed his gaze. The mist swirled and swallowed the end of the pier in the distance, but he could see the shapes of boats moored beside it and the tall Vorthenki figures that moved about on the stone. Something drew his eyes to a group of three figures that were climbing into one of the small fishing boats. No, two were embarking, one remained on the pier.

He looked back at Azkun with an unspoken question and Azkun mouthed the word ‘her’. A shiver ran through him and he clenched his teeth before they began chattering. His dreams loomed before him as he turned to look at the lone figure left on the pier while the little boat cast off. She was wrapped in a heavy sea cloak to keep out the dampness of the mist. In his mind’s eye he saw a skeleton under the cloak. Was it really her? How did Azkun know? There was no opportunity to debate these questions. If he was to speak with her it must be now. He would not waste such an opportunity.

“Hrangil.”

“Sire?”

“The sea retch clings to my guts already. The ship won't sail just yet. I'll walk a little further. Call me when they're ready.”

Hrangil nodded and Menish strolled off. He made some effort to wander aimlessly, yet he was aware that he did not have long before his ship would be ready. But the others might be watching and they must not know that she was alive, he would not give them the opportunity to ask questions that he would have to lie to answer. So he fought down his wish to stride up to her and demand how she came to be here. Instead, he walked along the pier looking at the waves and wished they were not so boisterous in their splashing and crashing against the stone.

As he drew near the figure he had more doubts. He was approaching a strange woman in a strange country on the say-so of a wild man from Kelerish. He was not even sure if it was a woman, for the cloak hid the figure well and it faced away from him. It was too short for a man, though. Briefly he wondered if it was too short for the stately figure of Thalissa.

The figure stood on the great stone pier and watched as the little boat disappeared into the mist. A small lantern shone palely through the whiteness to warn other boats of its presence. Hearing his approach the figure turned and saw Menish.

It was her all right.

For several heartbeats they simply stared at each other, both transfixed by the other’s presence. Thalissa broke the stare first. Her eyes flicked away and back, as if she searched for an escape. Seeing none she turned her back and resumed her gaze at the lamp in the mist, a gesture of defiance to Menish. But he could see that she was trembling. He crossed the remaining steps that separated them and stood behind her, for she stood on the very edge of the pier. The sea splashed and gurgled several feet below, cold and green.

When the mist finally swallowed the lamp of the fishing boat she spoke.

“Well, Menish, what is it to be? A knife in the back? Or will you throw me into the sea? I warn you I swim well.”

Her words held the weariness of more than twenty years of bitterness. She no longer cared.

“You tried to kill me,” retorted Menish, clambering for an excuse. “Olcean ate your broth before me. He was my friend.”

She continued, ignoring his accusation as if it were insignificant.

“I wish you'd chosen the knife then rather than leaving me for Thealum. Do you know what hell is, Menish? I'll tell you.” Her voice sounded still and passionless, or bereft of passion. “They lowered me into the Chasm. The others were thrown in, but me they lowered. Such was the measure of Thealum’s kindness. He wanted to prolong my agony.”

“I didn't know they would-”

“They lowered me into the Chasm,” she continued, her voice monotonous but relentless. “You don't know what that means. No one does except Tenari and she has no voice. I lay among the bodies and bones of the others, the ones they had thrown in. I think I screamed for a whole day, or the wind screamed for me.”

“But you lived.”

“Lived? Something like it. I don't know how I stayed alive. I remember eating a lizard and there was some slickness on a rock I could lick at. It wasn't enough.” She spoke her words with a dull rhythm as if reciting a litany of pain that required no expression. “And I was with child. But somehow my belly grew and months later somehow I delivered the child.” She turned and fastened her eyes on Menish. They were eyes for which tears could only be a distraction from the anguish they held. And they were the eyes of Azkun.

“After… the birth someone… something… took my baby away and left me to die at last. I never saw the child, but I thought of you then, Menish.”

Menish could say nothing. He looked back at her across a gulf of grief and his retorts and excuses seemed trivial. Even Olcean’s death, quick as it was, paled before the torment she had endured in Kelerish, a torment Menish was responsible for. As he fumbled for words he wondered if he should tell her that her first child, the one he had stolen away when he left her for Thealum, was now Emperor of Relanor and surely this child she had borne in the Chasm was Azkun, a few yards away. But he could not find the words. Vorish hated her as much as the others, he had seen to that himself, and Azkun was mad.

He had been glad she was alive, it had denied his guilt of murder. But now he was responsible for more torment than he had dreamed. He thought of his dreams, of the skeleton at the Chasm edge. It had been a dead thing that had come alive, just as she should have been dead but was now alive.

What words could he find that would not mock her with triteness?

Nothing. There were no words to be said, no amends that could be made. He turned and strode back towards the ship.

Azkun watched the King of Anthor and caught the charged interplay of emotions between Menish and this woman he was so concerned about. It frightened him in its intensity, a cloud of blackness engulfed them, and he knew that the woman was utterly wretched.

He could not hold his attention on them for long. That boiling cloud of night reminded him of the death of the pig. He wrenched his gaze back to the boat. Hrangil had shown him pictures of boats on the walls last night. He had expected Azkun to know all about the pictures and, because it seemed important to him, Azkun had tried to seem as knowledgeable as possible.

His injuries had faded in the night. Parts of his body, especially one arm, was still tender, but the sling was no longer necessary. He mentioned it to Althak but Althak did not seem surprised.

“If you can stand in dragon fire it would be a wonder if a few bumps bothered you for long. Even that cut on your head is fading.”

The sailors were still loading the last of the provisions, roping barrels to the deck or passing boxes and bags through a hatchway. Others were checking the ropes and tackles and two were up in the rigging. They were a happy folk, these Vorthenki, for all Menish despised them. The sailors laughed and sang as they worked, driving away the sombreness of the mist. By contrast the Anthorians were gloomy.

As he watched them he sensed their satisfaction in their work. Here were men who loved their ship and loved the sea. Four of them, all tall, yellow-haired men, were manhandling the last barrel up the gangplank. It was heavy and they strained and heaved at it, yet one of them still had enough breath for a joke, and the others paused to laugh.

Menish returned just as they finished lashing it into place, and Azkun almost expected them to grab him like the barrel and roll him up the gangplank. In spite of the blackness that hung over Menish, Azkun grinned at the idea. As he did so he caught the eye of one of the sailors. The man grinned back. He appeared to have been thinking the same thing for he nudged one of his fellows and said something, pointing at Menish. The other man doubled up with laughter and slipped below the deck before anyone could accuse him of mocking their passengers.

Azkun noticed a ripple of unease pass through the three Anthorians. One of the sailors at the top of the gangplank beckoned to them. Drinagish looked worried, in spite of his earlier request to go to Atonir. Hrangil looked ill. Only Menish seemed undisturbed, but Azkun could see that even the darkness of his thoughts was fraying with anxiety as he watched the heaving of the vessel.

Menish surprised Azkun. In spite of the instinctive distrust that gripped him, in spite of the darkness that seethed in his mind from his encounter with the woman, he stepped confidently onto the gangplank, refusing to appear daunted before these Vorthenki. Azkun could only admire him. He could put aside his fear when the need arose. This was something that Azkun himself had not yet learned.

Hrangil followed Menish. He almost succeeded in imitating Menish’s confidence but he failed dismally at the last moment. The gangplank gave a vindictive lurch when he was nearly at the gunwales and his habit of clutching his sword hilt when he was nervous spoilt his balance. Menish, who was standing at the gunwales, managed to grab his arm and pull him into the ship before he fell, but the result was not particularly dignified. Azkun felt the suppressed laughter of the sailors.

Drinagish was much more successful. He walked carefully up the plank and did not look down to the water below. At the top he shrugged and grinned at the still shaking Hrangil. The mist was growing thicker, it was difficult to see the sailors in the rigging now. Azkun hoped it would not interfere with the voyage.

“Our turn,” said Althak, nudging Azkun forward.

As he stepped onto the plank he felt it shift beneath him as if it were alive. He flailed his arms wildly. The world dissolved into a haze as the mist thickened and what had always been solid ground beneath his feet now lurched and bucked. Below him the sea gurgled and splashed as if it were laughing at him. Yet he was buoyed up by the mirth of the sailors, it was not unpleasant. Althak steadied him with a firm hand on his shoulder and he quickly learned to shift his balance to anticipate the rocking motion. As he stepped over the gunwales he looked sheepishly at the Vorthenki sailors who had skipped up and down the plank with ease.

He cried out with horror.

The mist had dissolved them into ghosts. It was happening again. He twisted around to look at Althak, whose hand was still on his shoulder, but he too was no more than a quivering outline. He could see the ship and the pier clearly through the mist, only people turned to ghosts.

If they had disappeared entirely it would have been less distressing, but he could see several of the sailors looking at him, puzzled by his cry. One of them pointed at him, like a spectre choosing a victim.

“Azkun? What's wrong?” It was the voice of Althak but the mouth of a ghost.

He felt desperately alone. He pushed Althak away, feeling him solid to his hand, not knowing which reality to doubt. In despair he closed his eyes and tried to think only of the rocking of the boat, tried to make it fill his thoughts and crowd out the ghosts.

How long he stood there he did not know, his eyes were clamped shut and he swayed with the boat, hugging himself as if he were cold. He tried to think of dragons, but the dragons seemed small and far away.

“Tenari!’ A woman’s voice struggled across the dock. “Tenari!” Dimly he recognised the voice. A faint hope rose in his heart. Fearfully he opened his eyes and looked down the gangplank to the pier.

There she was.

“Tenari! No!” It was the woman, the old woman, running towards the boat. The young woman at the foot of the gangplank moved slowly and steadily onto it, her vacant gaze cast negligently in the direction of Azkun.

He heard voices behind him, questions, exclamations, but he ignored them. They were only ghosts. She was reality incarnate. Even the mist drew back from her as she approached.

“Tenari!” The old woman reached the foot of the gangplank and stopped, checked by fear as she saw Menish. “Don't leave me!” she cried forlornly. But she was just another spectre. She hardly even existed.

The mist lifted suddenly and a ray of sunlight peered through it. The ghosts solidified into people and Azkun breathed a sigh of relief. The young woman, Tenari, stood before him, motionless save for the rocking of the boat.

Menish stepped forward to the gunwales. He glanced at Hrangil, wondering if he recognised Thalissa. Could he yet save the situation? He nodded to Althak’s unspoken question, asking him if he should escort the woman back down the gangplank.

“No! She stays with us.” It was Azkun. He had clutched the woman’s arm as if some madness had come upon him. The woman herself seemed hardly aware of him.

“We do not steal women, Azkun,” said Menish carefully. “Help her down, Althak.”

“No!” shouted Azkun again. “You do not understand. She… she must stay with me. She is real. If she remains here then so must I.” He climbed onto the edge of the gangplank.

Menish swore. Sickness churned in the pit of his stomach. It was obvious that Azkun was determined in this foolishness, to argue with him would only increase the possibility of Thalissa’s identifying herself more explicitly. He could, of course, make Azkun a prisoner but that could be dangerous. He did not know what Azkun was capable of, and Hrangil would never forgive him.

Thalissa’s eyes pleaded with him silently and his own conscience howled at him but he gave his decision.

“She stays.”

Thalissa let out a sobbing groan and sank to her knees. Menish wondered if it was only his own selfishness that restrained him from letting them kill her. He did not want the guilt. To forestall further argument from her, and because he was known for his kindness to simple folk (his men, after all, were still watching him) he drew out a handful of coins from his pouch. They lay in his hand, inadequate recompense for the pain he had inflicted, was still inflicting, on this woman. But the others were still watching him and there was one other thing he could give her.

He mounted the treacherous gangplank, strode down to the woman on the pier and offered her the coins. She drew back, her lip curled in disgust.

“You hope to make amends with mere gold?” she hissed. “Or have you turned Vorthenki in your old age? My daughter is not for sale.”

“Take it for your own life’s sake,” he returned between his teeth so that those on the boat would not hear. “My men will kill you if they learn who you are.” Still she refused. Her eyes glared at him. Azkun’s eyes. “She's not your daughter. You bore a son in the Chasm. He is with my men.”

At that she whirled hungrily to look. It was easy to pick Azkun. His wild hair and beard singled him out. Thalissa drew in her breath in a short gasp. She recognised enough of her own features from this distance, though she could surely not see his eyes. “Now take the gold or your life may be forfeit.”

Stunned by truth thrust in her face she allowed the coins to be dropped into her hands. Menish turned and stamped back up the gangplank. He felt a wave of nausea rising.

“Sail at once!” he cried to Awan. “I'm sick of the smell of this place.” With that he groped his way to the opposite side of the boat and leaned over. He was grateful for his illness. It hid his tears.

Chapter 8: Blood on the Decks

Azkun was all too aware of the turmoil in Menish’s mind. He had not intended to cause him pain. Menish had wanted to speak with that old woman so, when Azkun had felt the same mind nearby, he had told Menish where she was. When the young woman had rescued him a second time from the spectres they had all become he knew he could not leave her behind. Menish had thought he had delivered an ultimatum, either she came or Azkun stayed behind with her. He had not intended it so. All he had tried to say was that he would stay behind rather than be parted from her. He had expected Menish to leave him.

As the boat drifted away from the stone dock he peered through the mist at the forlorn figure of the old woman. No one else noticed her particularly. Hrangil and Drinagish huddled near the base of the central mast, plainly uncomfortable with the motion of the boat. Menish had not yet left his post at the far gunwale and the Vorthenki sailors were too busy, or did not care, or both. But Azkun could see more than a vague, shrouded old woman, he could see a broken heart with a yearning purpose.

Althak stood behind him. The Vorthenki seemed confused and Azkun remembered Menish’s assertion that his men would kill the old woman if they knew who she was, and he remembered the pig. Althak had slashed its side with the sword that still hung from his belt.

“This is strange behaviour for him,” he murmured.

“I believe he is ill,” replied Azkun in an effort to explain Menish’s actions and distract Althak from the old woman.

“Yes, the sea always picks Anthorians. They'll be no better until we reach land again.”

“You seem unconcerned about it.” Althak was indeed. His confusion over Menish was slipping away now that he remembered the sea retch that afflicted the King. Althak was, in fact, pleased to be afloat.

“Oh, no. They'll suffer discomfort but no harm. It was, after all, M’Lord’s choice to come by sea.”

“Why must we travel this way then?”

“It's faster. The lands we'd have to travel through by horse are wild and uncertain, and the paths few and poorly known. The only certain route would take us all the way back to Anthor and then south. It would add weeks to the journey. But you're not afflicted yourself?”

“No, I am well.”

“And you're not hungry yet?”

“No. I will not eat.”

Althak nodded as if he understood.

“You're a strange one,” he turned and appeared to notice Tenari for the first time. “What happened? Why do you want her with you?” He was almost reproachful in his question, as if he felt sorry for the old woman.

Azkun told him, trying to keep the trembling from his voice when he spoke of the spectres. The Vorthenki nodded slowly.

“I've never heard of such a thing.” He smiled suddenly. “You're full of surprises. How do your dragons explain this?”

“I do not know. Perhaps… perhaps the dragons wished her to come with us.”

“Perhaps.” he stepped back and looked at Tenari. She ignored him. Her vacant gaze was for Azkun alone, as if he held her in a trance. Her height and colouring made her clearly not Vorthenki. Thick, black hair framed an elfin face with clear, dark eyes. When she moved her head the droplets of mist in her hair sparkled like jewels. Something about her mouth suggested solemnity or sadness but in her eyes there was nothing.

When Azkun looked at her his perception failed him. He could see no thoughts behind her eyes. At first she seemed as dead as the wooden hulk of the ship, a blank wall, a nothingness. But, when he stretched his perception to its limits, he caught something. It was not a mind, an echo of a mind perhaps. Like a gap in the emptiness, a distant cry of anguish or mirth, he did not know which. It slipped too quickly from his grasp.

“A bath and a clean robe would not go amiss, but she's quite pretty. She has an Anthorian look about her, although their women are usually more muscled. She is slender like a young Vorthenki maid.” He turned and asked Azkun suddenly, “Do you speak any Vorthenki?”

“No,” Azkun wondered why he asked. He was still puzzling over his glimpse at her mind.

“Then the old woman’s ravings meant nothing to you. I suppose you don't even know this one’s name.”

“Tenari? I heard her call that.”

“Yes. She also tried to tell M’Lord that she was her mother, but she has a more interesting tale. I heard it last night in my kinsman’s house.” He paused, waiting to see if Azkun was interested.

“Who do you speak of? Tenari or… or the old woman?”

“Oh, Tenari, of course. The old one is the woman belonging to the fisherman who found her. But I've omitted part of my tale. Tenari is new to this village. She was found by one of the local fisherman the day before yesterday.”

“Found? Where? In the sea?”

“No. She was found on the rocks by the mouth of the Chasm. It seems that you're not the only one to leave that place. I was told the fisherman saw a dragon in the sky.”

“She was flamed?”

“Not as far as is known. But, Azkun, I inquired carefully the day and time she was found. She must have left the Chasm at the same time you did. Isn't that strange? It would seem that the dragon that was seen was the same one that flamed you. We saw it fly off towards the sea.”

“The same moment. The same moment I left the Chasm, so did she.” He peered at her carefully, almost suspiciously, as if she embodied the numb terror of the Chasm. But no, she had rescued him twice from terror. She also was a victim of the Chasm, and more so. For in her the numbness remained. Her mind, if it was there at all, had not yet broken free as had her body. Perhaps she had not been flamed, perhaps that was what was wrong with her.

“Does the fact mean something more to you? I thought it merely odd.”

“Surely it means something, but I do not know what.”

“And she doesn't speak. That too I learned last night. But you seem already aware of this.”

“She was not flamed. She still has the Chasm in her mind.”

“No doubt she will not eat either. Our provisions will last well.” His grin returned.

As they passed out of the harbour the fog drew back like a curtain. A breeze filled the sails, the sailors cheered their craft on and, with much creaking of ropes and timber, it gained speed.

With the fog gone Azkun could see the lie of the land around him, or rather, the lie of the sea. He had not considered that so much water could exist in one place. It stretched to the eastern horizon without so much as an island to relieve the vastness. It went on forever. On the south side rose tall cliffs, stark and cold, like the mountains that had refused him help. They were grey and treeless with patches of white scattered across their higher faces.

About midday Azkun, remembering Althak’s stories of dragons, searched the cliffs for them but there were none. When the cliffs changed their direction and veered away to the south he felt a sudden unease. At first he attributed this to the tossing of the sea. The wind changed with the line of the cliffs and the sea became choppy. He noticed Tenari sometimes broke her blank gaze from him and glanced away south.

Althak returned from talking with one of the sailors with the explanation. He pointed out a gap in the cliffs, difficult to see from this angle. It was, when noticed, like a black mouth yawning open to swallow its prey. The cliffs were high, even when diminished by distance they dwarfed the boat. It was the mouth of the Chasm.

Azkun found he had caught Tenari by the arm. She did not protest. Her gaze was fixed on him again. She was his anchor in terror and there was the Chasm. Azkun was almost surprised that the others did not turn to ghosts, he had expected it. It did not matter. Tenari was here. Her solidity, even when not contrasted against spectres, was real. Did she remember the Chasm? Her glances towards the mouth indicated that she did. But her mind remained blank.

During the afternoon Althak introduced him to Shelim, one of the few sailors who spoke Relanese. The man showed a calm respect for Althak, not the frantic bowing manner of Astae. Althak had discovered that Shelim knew his cousin Akarth, and they had other connections in common. Azkun noticed that Althak did not tell Shelim about the Chasm or the dragon and he remembered what Menish had said to Grath concerning secrecy. He was not sure if he agreed with this policy but, until he knew more, he would keep silent.

Rather than speak of himself he plied Shelim with questions. How did the boat move? Where did the wind come from? Shelim was delighted to talk of the sea, as was Althak, and they passed the afternoon happily. Occasionally Shelim would dart a glance at Tenari, unsure of her, but Althak had told him that she was simple so he asked no more questions of her.

Azkun learned much about the ship. He asked about the man who always stood in the stern and was told that this was Awan, the master of the ship. He was a man of vast girth, which he put to good use at the heavy tiller he held. For much of the time there was little for the sailors to do, and they occupied themselves with minor tasks, games, or sleeping. Sometimes they would climb below the deck to the hold. Azkun wondered what was down there and Shelim informed him that most of their cargo was stacked there. It was, he said, a foul place, smelling of the fat used to waterproof the ship. Azkun noticed that the sailors rarely stayed down there long. It was mostly packed with salt cod.

While there were many leisure hours, there were moments when every hand was needed. Awan would suddenly begin bawling orders over the swish and splash of the sea and Shelim would leave them for a while. There seemed to be a number of vital tasks to be performed at a moment’s notice. Sometimes it was no more than tightening some of the ropes or turning the sail slightly, but every now and then Awan’s hoarse voice would bring all the sailors to their stations. They would position themselves by various ropes and tackles, waiting for Awan’s next call. When it came a kind of organised chaos would break loose. Awan would heave on the tiller, ropes would be loosened, others tightened. The great spar of the mainsail would be hauled down at one end, the other end rising high above the top of the mast, and pulled across the deck. This operation resulted in the mainsail facing the other side of the boat. Azkun did not see the point of this until Althak explained the necessity of tacking to make the best use of the wind.

When night fell they were once again sailing along the shoreline. They had crossed a large bay and the cliffs had come marching back from their southern detour. Azkun had another moment of uneasiness when he saw the sun sinking. Would the night bring back the spectres? But, as the darkness gathered, lamps were lit and hung from the masts. Their cheery yellow glow raised his spirits and he held Tenari’s hand in his own. She was a comfort even when there were no spectres.

Althak offered Tenari food when the sailors ate. The Anthorians had no appetite and he knew better than to offer food to Azkun. But she ignored him as he had expected. He shrugged and ate it himself.

The next day Azkun detected another unease in the sailors. They were vaguely anxious about something. Their course still followed the coastline but he noticed that they had moved a long way off from it. The cliffs were only just visible on the horizon. Shelim had spoken of storms but Azkun could see no sign of the dark clouds he had described.

He soon forgot about this when Shelim and another sailor named Omoth began playing a game with small, flat pebbles. They were painted one side white and the other red. Shelim made a grim reference to this being ‘the blood and the bone’ but otherwise the game was cheerful enough. They took turns casting the pebbles onto the deck, having first guessed the number of red and white faces that would show. There was something else too, involving the passing of copper coins from one man to the other.

It was late afternoon when the lookout, one of the sailors perched on the main mast, cried out in the Vorthenki tongue. The undercurrent of anxiety rose. Awan called a question to the lookout and his reply pushed the crew into a frenzy.

“Pirates,” Althak informed him. “They hunt ships,” he added, choosing words he knew Azkun would understand. “They seek to kill us and take Awan’s cargo.” He grinned and Azkun realised he did not share the anxiety of the crew. “They will die in the attempt.”

Azkun felt darkness at his words. To kill us? To seek for us the darkness of the pig? There was blood in Althak’s words, and across the deck he saw Drinagish and Hrangil emerge from their afflictions with eagerness. Already Menish was talking with Awan. Azkun shivered at their savagery, but he had no answer of his own to the pirates.

The other ship had not been visible from the deck when the lookout had called his warning, but it approached with alarming speed. It was smaller than their own vessel and it was driven by a large, square sail. The pirates enjoyed a more favourable wind than themselves at present; that and their small size would have been sufficient to give them the advantage of speed. But, as they approached, Azkun could see a row of oars rising and dipping rhythmically along the one visible side. It made the pirate ship seem like a many-legged insect crawling towards them across the water.

The Anthorians had shed their heavy cloaks and coats by now. Drinagish was still adjusting his battle jerkin but Menish and Hrangil were ready. Their short, curved swords were drawn and the small, round shields they carried were fixed to their wrists. They moved in odd little dance movements, preparing their limbs for battle.

Althak had left Azkun’s side. He had spent some time talking with Awan and Menish, no doubt planning how they would repel the pirates. He had also made an announcement to the Vorthenki sailors that Azkun could not understand, and checked what weapons they had. Now he stood clad in his fighting gear, a gleaming breastplate, greaves and winged helm.

The pirates were approaching. Moving just across the surface of the water the shape of a ram could be seen. It was a black, metal thing that glistened wetly with evil, seeking their fragile wooden hull. It was impossible that it could miss them now. He could feel the malice from the pirates as they heaved on their oars. A desperate ferocity lay in their hearts, it was so like what he could see in his own friends now, and he had no answer to it. No solution.

“Azkun, get down!” shouted Menish. “Brace yourself against the gunwale. There may be a shock. And keep your head down!”

He obeyed mutely. The waves of passion from the pirates whirled in his brain. Tenari echoed his movement as he crouched against the still solid hull of the ship and waited for the sickening crunch that would sink them.

Although the pirates had appeared to be almost upon them, the waiting went on forever. He looked around. Had they somehow escaped? But a hush had fallen over their ship. Menish crouched against a barrel, he was still waiting. Althak stood in the centre of the deck, his legs looked like iron pillars, in no danger of toppling. The sailors waited tensely, clutching swords and knives. Azkun could feel each man’s jaw clenched as he watched the pirates race towards them. The tenseness crept into his mind, blotting out even the malice of the pirates. He crouched, waiting, waiting…

“Now!” shouted Althak. He spoke Vorthenki but there could be no misunderstanding. Awan hurled himself against the tiller, the sailors sprang at the familiar ropes, the main spar swept across the deck and the ship lurched and leaned. Azkun was thrown against the gunwale, but there was no real shock. Looking up he saw the other ship slipping harmlessly past them.

“Get down!” Althak yelled at him. Even as he ducked his head a hail of stones and spears clattered onto the deck. An arrow thudded into the planks by his feet.

Near his head a grappling iron caught on the gunwale and was pulled tight. Several others, better thrown, wrapped themselves around the top of the main mast. Azkun gasped as he felt a wave of anger from the pirates. Their attempt to ram had failed, but their attempt to board would not.

“Fire! Fire in the sail!” cried Omoth. A flaming arrow had caught in the main sail. Shelim and the others rushed to pull it down.

In the midst of the confusion a blood-curdling yell cut through the air. Two pirates landed on the deck. They had swung across the lines from the grappling hooks on the mast. Azkun shrank back against the gunwale and clutched Tenari. They looked like Althak. Tall, yellow-haired men with bronze armour. One of them wore no helmet and carried an axe rather than a sword.

What followed was a blur in Azkun’s mind. He watched, horrified, as Althak charged the pirates, slashing one across the neck and knocking the other off his feet with his shield. Two more thrusts with his sword finished them.

More pirates leapt onto the decks. The Anthorians flew at them, slicing at them with their curved swords. Azkun felt their injuries as if they were his own. He screamed and thrashed as one caught in a fit. But, most of all, he felt the blackness of death as he had never felt it before. It was a mercy when Menish crashed his shield down on his head, knocking him senseless.

It had been several years since Menish was involved in anything but training fights, but he had been pleased to find he had not yet lost his skill. His sword moved as if it were part of his arm, his feet shifted and turned like a dancer, indeed the Anthorian folk dances usually enacted swordplay. The Vorthenki pirates had the advantage of size, but Menish had fought big Vorthenki brutes many times. They were slow, relying on weight and armour to crush their opponents.

He shifted his weight as a heavy sword crashed down beside him, and slipped his own sword under the guard of the pirate’s shield. The man let out a gurgling moan, but Menish was gone before he fell. He sliced another pirate’s hamstrings from behind before the man could make another lunge at Hrangil. They relied too much on that armour, Menish had made a study of all the possible weak points and there were many.

Another sword flashed towards him but he deflected it with his shield. The Anthorian shields were smaller, but they were also lighter. His own sword flashed up and he opened his attacker’s throat. The Anthorian swords were lighter too, and sharp as razors.

In the midst of the whirl and confusion of the fight there was a corner of Menish’s mind that was quiet and still. This, he had always felt, had preserved his hazardous life for so long. It was this corner that noticed that the deck was becoming slippery with blood. He could not afford to miss his footing, He also noticed that Awan and two of the sailors at the stern were under attack and were trying to fight with their short knives.

He spared some thought for Drinagish. As far as he knew this was his first real fight. He had killed his share of prey while hunting, but killing men is different.

Menish's present opponent, a young man with hardly a beard yet, probably no older than Drinagish, let his guard down and Menish slipped his sword into his chest. He did not have a breastplate and it cost him his life.

Menish pulled himself clear of the fight and, climbing a pile of barrels, leapt down onto the two pirates attacking Awan. It took exactly three sword strokes to lay them on the deck with their lifeblood pumping from their veins. He snatched their swords from them and tossed them to Awan. The man hesitated, it was not lucky to use the swords of the fallen.

“It is not lucky to stand and have your head removed!”

Awan nodded and took the swords, passing one to Omoth beside him. Menish hoped they would not get themselves killed.

As Menish returned to the main fight his path took him past Azkun and Tenari. A grappling hook had lodged in the gunwale beside them and one of the pirates was using it to climb aboard. His hand already grasped the edge of the gunwale. Menish’s sword thudded twice on the hand, a scream sounded followed by a splash.

Azkun had screamed, not the pirate. It took a moment for this to register to Menish, and in that time a Vorthenki was upon him. This one was a more skilful fighter. Menish could find no way past his great bronze shield. Like many Vorthenki shields it had a heavy boss in its centre and an evil spike protruding from the boss. It leered at Menish, pressing him back to the gunwale, the Vorthenki sword lunging at him from the other side. A blow caught him on his metal cap, it glanced off but left his vision blurred. He shook his head trying to clear it. The Vorthenki advanced, stopped and toppled like a tree. Althak pulled his sword from between the man’s shoulder blades.

Azkun screamed again. He was thrashing about the deck like a madman. Why had they not put him and Tenari below deck? He had not thought of it, he was not familiar with ships. So far the pirates had been too busy to notice them, but that would hardly continue with Azkun in that state. Menish knocked him senseless with the edge of his shield and returned to the fight.

It quickly became clear that the pirates had chosen the wrong ship to attack. Against poorly armed sailors they would have done well, but Menish and his men were heavily armed and well trained. With the sailors they both outnumbered and outclassed the pirates. Only one had shown any skill, and Althak had dispatched him before he could kill Menish. They began a poorly organised retreat to their own ship, which quickly became a rout. In such situations their heavy armour was a serious hindrance to them, and it was difficult for them to fight while fleeing. Only a few made it back to the other ship and Althak and Drinagish pursued these. Menish himself was short of breath by this time and Hrangil was immobilised with a leg wound.

Bodies sprawled over the deck and the blood was growing sticky as it cooled. The sailors had already begun to strip the bodies and dump them overboard by the time Althak and Drinagish returned.

They were not without injury. Drinagish had taken a blow on the chest, his jerkin had protected him but he professed himself sore. He was, in fact, delighted to have an injury that showed he had played his part. Althak was covered in blood but little of it was his own. He had a cut on his forearm and another over one eye, which he claimed, was more annoying than painful. Two of the sailors were dead but none of the others were seriously hurt. Shelim had grazed his knuckles throwing the body of a pirate over the side, the other sailors considered this amusing.

Menish felt as he always did after a battle, revolted by the smell of blood and weary of killing. He set about bandaging Hrangil’s leg.

“M’Lord,” said Althak. “There are five slaves who had no part in the fighting. Two of them speak Relanese.”

“Bring them aboard. We can leave them where we next land. We'll sink the pirate ship.” Althak returned to the other ship.

“Do you still think he is Gilish?” he asked Hrangil. His friend shook his head sadly.

“Gilish would have fought.”

Menish noticed three men come aboard. They were ill clothed and wore the dejected, soulless look common to Vorthenki slaves. They stood in line, waiting to be told what to do. Althak followed them.

“There are two others, but they won't come.” He smiled awkwardly. “I believe they think me another pirate. Perhaps a sight of you would convince them that they're rescued.”

Menish tied Hrangil’s bandage and crossed the deck to the gunwale. Small comfort he would be to them. He was as bloody as Althak. The Vorthenki leapt the gap between the two ships and landed on the other deck, a feat Menish had no intention of attempting. From his position he could see two figures, a woman and a small boy. They clung to each other in fear. The boy was not more than eight or nine years old; the woman’s age was difficult to estimate. She could be the boy’s mother or his grandmother. They were not Vorthenki, they were too small in stature, even allowing for youth in one case and sex in the other. The woman’s hair was white.

From their bearing it was obvious that they had not always been slaves. The boy’s eyes flashed with hatred at Althak when he approached. A born slave does not hate. The woman turned her head towards the Vorthenki but did not meet his gaze, as if he were beneath her.

There was something odd about the woman that Menish recognised but could not quite place. She reminded him of someone. The way she moved her head, the way her hand rested protectively on the boy’s head. It eluded him for the moment.

Menish called to them in the Relanese tongue, for it was plain that these were the two that Althak had spoken of.

“You need not fear. You are rescued. I am Menish of Anthor. You are no longer in the hands of pirates. I wish you to accompany this man back to this ship. We will not leave that one afloat.”

They were plainly still afraid. The woman called back.

“Are you really from Anthor? We are far from that land.”

“Woman, will you cross? I don't wish to pass the afternoon proving my identity.”

“We must, Mother. They'll sink us otherwise. He's no Vorthenki.” But the woman was still frightened. Above the sound of the waves Menish heard her say, “I can't.”

“You must, Mother.” The boy tugged at her arm, and involuntarily she stepped forward. There was something about the way she moved, the way she lifted her hand to maintain her balance.

“Althak! She's blind!”

Chapter 9: Keashil

The boy froze for a moment then he stepped protectively in front of his mother.

“Stay away from her,” he snarled at Althak, holding a long knife he had snatched from the body of a pirate. Althak was three times his size and fully armed. The boy had pluck.

“Come, lad. I've no wish to harm her. But we must carry her across to the other ship.” He smiled at them kindly. It was painfully obvious that the boy had seen his mother abused. He held his ground but his knees were shaking. Althak crouched down beside him so that their eyes were on a level.

“I'll make a bargain with you,” he said gently, a faint gleam in his eye. “I'll give you my own sword,” he drew it and presented the hilt to the boy, “which leaves me unarmed. I even put down my shield, see? Now you may guard me and see that no harm comes to your mother. I must, however, pick her up and carry her.”

The boy was astonished to receive the sword. His hands could barely grip it so he posed no danger to Althak. But the significance of the Vorthenki’s gesture was not lost. It was a token of trust, of responsibility. The boy nodded slowly.

“I will guard you then.”

“Woman,” said Althak, turning to her, “I'm afraid I'm filthy with battle but I must carry you to the other ship. I'm sure footed so you need not fear, besides I risk the wrath of your son should anything happen to us.”

“Do what you must,” she said resignedly.

Althak lifted her, she was almost like a doll against his big frame, and carried her across to the other ship. He set her down by Menish, placing her hand on the gunwale so that she could steady herself against the roll of the ship.

Menish felt heavy and weary now that the battle was over, he was still breathing heavily. The sea retch began to stir again in his stomach.

Nevertheless this woman kindled his interest. She had spoken Relanese and her manner showed that she was no common slave. But she looked as ragged as a beggar. Her robe was torn and dirty, Althak had left his own contribution there, and her face was lined with care. Her hair might once have been yellow or brown but now it was quite white. In contrast her mouth was as firm as iron. A determination to survive was written across it.

Yet what caught Menish’s attention most were her eyes. Menish had seen blindness before, it was a thing the Relanese and the Vorthenki sometimes did as a punishment. But these eyes were whole and, at first, appeared quite normal. They were blue eyes, not the piercing blue of the Vorthenki but a milder colour. And there was no spark of life in them. They were flat, dull things that did not return his gaze.

“You're safe now.”

Her head turned in that odd, twitching motion that the blind sometimes affect, for they must use their ears to find the position of the speaker.

“You are the King? Are we alone?”

Menish was surprised at her second question, but he replied that none was near enough to overhear them for the present.

“Then tell me the secret name of Gilish.”

“The secret name? That's not a thing for women to know.”

“Nevertheless I know it. If you are truly the King you too will know it. If you don't then I'll know if you are false.”

It was a secret, something he had been told at his initiation long ago. Something he was to share with none save other initiates, something he no longer valued. He admired her quickness of mind. A true initiate would not claim he was king of Anthor unless it were true.

“He is known as the Two Handed.”

“And why is he called so?”

“Because he brought both good from one hand and evil from the other.” She seemed to relax a little.

“Thank you, Sire. I'm sure you understand my caution.”

Althak returned with the boy and set him down beside his mother. Her hand reached unerringly for his head. The boy’s eyes were alight, unlike his mother’s, as he clutched Althak’s sword.

“Mother, are you unharmed?” he demanded.

“Yes, Olcish. This is, indeed, the King of Anthor.” Her voice shook as she spoke. “We are rescued.” Tears brimmed in her sightless eyes, but she held herself rigidly in check. Denying herself an unseemly display of relief.

Olcish turned to Althak and offered him back his sword. “Please excuse me, I misjudged you.”

“One cannot excuse valour, my lad,” Althak said as he sheathed the sword. “But look to your mother. She has need of you. M’Lord,” he turned to Menish, “they both look half starved-”

“Yes, of course, Althak. I've questions to ask but they must wait. Provide them with food and drink and see if we have better clothing for them. See to the other slaves too, they'll be no better off.”

Althak led them away and Menish, left alone for a moment, watched them carefully. They were a pathetic pair, a small boy and a blind woman, especially beside Althak in his armour. He turned and looked at the still unconscious form of Azkun. Tenari sat beside him, staring at him blankly. He wondered how many more misfits he would acquire on this journey.

Omoth and Shelim carried a small barrel of seal fat over to the pirate vessel and poured it over a mound of sailcloth they had piled on the deck.

When all was ready they unfurled their own sails, the burned ones had been replaced, and cut the lines securing the two ships. Omoth tossed a flaming torch onto the pirate’s deck. The sailcloth burst into flame and fire licked all over the deck where the seal fat had run. The crackling and snapping of the flames could be heard over the sound of the waves.

The two ships drew apart, one borne swiftly across the water by a good wind, the other burning, its flames fanned by that same wind. Menish watched it for a long while. It served as a beacon, a warning to other pirates. When evening came, he knew, it would still be ablaze, visible for many miles.

The thought of fire reminded him of Azkun. He still lay prone on the deck. Menish called one of the sailors to bring water then he knelt beside Azkun and checked him for injury. Apart from a swelling around a new cut on his forehead, obviously Menish’s own work, he was whole. His injuries from the river showed no sign now. One arm lay in a pool of blood that was not his own and he was speckled with dark red. Menish cleaned him as best he could. He straightened his limbs and made a pillow of some spare garments for his head. Taking a flask of ambroth he cleaned his forehead. Azkun did not stir.

He was not seriously hurt. His heart beat firmly. Menish left him in the care of Omoth, who had brought the water, and went to clean himself.

Battle is a disgusting business, he resolved, as he always did, while he washed his spattered arms and body. Sticky, red droplets had clung to his hair and it took some effort to rid himself of these. By the time he had completed his ablutions he had removed his battle jerkin and changed his tunic. The sun had set and the lamps were lit, casting a yellow light across the decks. Finally clean and considerably refreshed, he made his way to the base of the main mast. There the rest of the company, except Azkun and Tenari, had gathered. Althak had managed to find time to remove his armour and helmet. He still wore his greaves but he had washed himself. Drinagish was spotless and was now helping Hrangil, who was hurt, to replace his shirt.

The blind woman and her son had been provided with food, some dried fish and a bowl of mein. Menish was touched by the way the boy watched over his mother, feeding her with his own hand. She still appeared frightened, as though there were too many things she could not know without sight. Her voice, he recalled from their brief conversation earlier, had a strange clarity to it, as if she used it for more than just speaking.

Althak sat beside them, the boy made him look like a giant. He seemed no taller than the Vorthenki’s knees.

“Here is the King,” he announced and she turned her sightless eyes towards him. “M’Lord, are you hungry?”

“No, not yet, Althak.” He still saw men dying on the decks in his mind’s eye, besides the sea retch was stirring in his guts again. He sat down on a barrel beside the boy. A chill wind swept across the decks but someone had arranged a piece of sail cloth to shelter them from the worst of it. Just above their heads a lamp hung from the mast. It rocked with the motion of the ship, making the shadows move, accentuating the roll of the waves. The yellow light caught the woman’s hair making it seem Vorthenki blond.

“I would hear your story, Woman, if you're ready to tell it.”

“I'm ready, Sire. But please excuse me if I hesitate. My tale is painful.” Menish nodded then, realising that was no reply for her, spoke his acknowledgement. There was that clarity in her voice again. She sounded as though she were reciting poetry.

“My name is Keashil and I'm from Moshanir, in the country of Golshuz. It was a country often forgotten in the struggles of war. We were a peaceful folk, when left alone. Relanor all but forgot us, the Invaders didn't know us and Anthor, I suppose, considered us part of Relanor.”

“That's true, Golshuz has always been part of Relanor.”

“Yes, but our association is a loose thing. A fire tower stands in our midst, a Drinol presides over us when one can be found to travel from Relanor, nothing more. We always thought of ourselves as Golshuz, not Relanor.”

“But you speak Relanese.”

“As you do, Sire. We worship Aton and take frequent baths as well. Our men folk, including my father, were Sons of Gilish. But there were also Vorthenki folk in our midst. Not pirates or wayfarers, they were happy folk who blended with our people easily and lived among us.

“We heard, of course, of the invasion. But the Vorthenki, the Invaders, did not come to Golshuz. We were forgotten for a time. But only for a time. In the year 913 Thealum and his hordes descended upon us.” Here she paused for a moment. It seemed to Menish she groped for words, or courage.

“One of the worst days of my life began when we heard that Monilen was laid waste. I was fifteen years old at the time, espoused to a wealthy merchant who dealt in rich fabrics that were delightful to caress. For my family it was to be a good marriage. I believe he must have been a kind man, for you who have sight regard us who have it not as inferior. He had only one other wife and she was much older than I.” Here Hrangil stirred uneasily. Menish, too, was uncomfortable with Relanese polygamy.

“Thealum’s horde were on the heels of the messenger. There was barely time to hide away the children before they fell on us. I need not describe the horror of it. At the end of the day I and a few other children who had reached a place of safety picked over the ruins of our city.

“We fled to the hills, I and the other children. I was one of the oldest and, therefore, to me fell the responsibility of the youngest ones. We spent six years living as outlaws in the hills, hiding from Vorthenki raiding parties in caves and makeshift forest dwellings.”

“And all this time you were blind?” asked an incredulous Drinagish. She smiled in the direction of the voice.

“Yes, I was born without sight. I've never known it, therefore I ask no pity on that account. I don't desire what I don't know.

“Those years were very hard. Many of the youngest children died in the first winter, which grieved me, I had a little brother… but that's past. There was never enough to eat, the winters were cold and often we dared not light a fire lest we were discovered. But I didn't notice my lot was much different to my fellows. I couldn't hunt, but we women left that to the men, for our boys quickly grew to men.

“One thing I found did make me different. I'm not sure how it came into our possession but, from the first, our small company owned a harp. My family had always prized music. My earliest memories are of playing and singing with my mother. So it often fell to me, when we were safe from discovery and a warm fire was lit, to play and sing away cold winter evenings.

“After six years of this life our small band was reduced to a dozen sorry starvelings. The Vorthenki hordes ebbed away at that time, I learned later that they were recalled south. Thealum was pressed to defend Relanor from the attacks of the Emperor, and yourself, Sire. For that you have my undying gratitude.

“There was little left of Golshuz. The high folk were obliterated, the peasants massacred. Only the Vorthenki that had lived in our midst were spared, and for them we were thankful. They sheltered us when we felt it safe to return from the wilderness. They listened to my songs and my harp and gave us gold for them. Once more we slept indoors with full bellies.

“Our fame grew and we travelled the length and breadth of Golshuz. No longer did we hide ourselves, messengers were sent before us announcing our imminent arrival. We were received with welcome and delight wherever we performed. I say ‘we’ because, while some of our original company left us, most could not bear to put away our deep friendships. If our bread was to be earned by singing songs then they resolved to help me earn it. I taught them what I could with my little harp, we used our gold to buy another, and they had always sung with me by the fire. Some danced and performed strange tricks but, while I could hear the delight of the crowd, I could not understand them.

“I married one of our company. His name was Aramish but he called himself ‘Rith’ and told the crowd that he was a great magician. For the first time I envied your gift of sight. I would hear him speaking, sounding deep and mysterious, then I would hear gasps of wonder from our audience. He explained to me what he did but I never understood their wonder. He would tell me that ‘the hand is quicker than the eye’ but that was no use to me.”

Suddenly she checked herself.

“I'm sorry, Sire. I ramble on like an old crone. But my Aramish was dear to me and those were happy times.” Menish noticed her lower lip had begun to tremble. “I bore him two children, a girl and this boy, Olcish, here.

“Now the saddest part of my tale begins.

“Our own Vorthenki of Golshuz delighted to hear us. But there were some who disliked us. Perhaps they took offence at some of our Relanese songs of Gilish, or perhaps they did not think my husband’s calling himself Rith was seemly. I don't know. We heard rumours that something evil was brewing, we had warnings not to travel too far north, but we laughed at them. Did the people not love us? So we paid them no heed and travelled north.

“We were on the coast north of Deenar two years ago when they attacked us. I can't tell you much of it. Olcish, here, can tell you more. I remember the clash of steel and the cries of those I loved. I clung to Olcish and we survived. Olcish tells me they killed Aramish but he does not know what happened to Falia, my daughter. Some of my friends survived, mostly women, and we were loaded into boats and taken much further north than we had ever wanted to travel.

“For two years I was in their power. I was traded for and sold more times than I can remember, though I always contrived to keep Olcish near me. They degraded me and made me sing for them, though they broke my old harp…” here her voice faltered and her shoulders shook with pain.

Althak placed a gentle hand on her shoulder.

“Enough. I believe we know the rest, and you're rescued now.”

She nodded, covering her face with her hands and pulling away from Althak as if she feared the touch of another Vorthenki. She let herself weep. Young Olcish clung to her arm, whispering comfort to her.

Menish was at a loss to deal with this hurt. He shifted in his seat uncomfortably and glanced at Althak. The Vorthenki was smiling.

“I think I can ease your loss a little.” He turned and rummaged in one of the packs that lay behind him. Menish was puzzled. Althak muttered some Vorthenki curse when he could not find what he wanted. He left his seat and searched further. Finally he returned, his smile broader than ever. Olcish saw what he had but Althak put his finger to his lips before the boy spoke. Then, carefully, he placed his harp on the woman’s lap.

Her sobs abated. She choked them back to make way for her confusion. Carefully, delicately she felt the object in her lap. Her fingers glided across it, almost caressing it. She felt the strings as if she dared not pluck them.

Then she lifted it and returned it to Althak.

“You are kind, but I can't play it. It's not my own.”

“It is your own,” said Althak placing it firmly back on her lap. “I give it to you.”

She was unused to kindness. She tried to protest but her voice broke into weeping again. Althak drew her close to him, enfolded her in his great arms and rocked her gently. At first she rejected his comfort but he persisted. Presently she wept into his shirt.

Menish looked away, embarrassed. It was innocent enough but Althak's extravagant comfort reminded him of Vorthenki orgies. His own folk would never behave this way. Yet Menish's natural compassion approved. Should he have done this with Thalissa when he met her on the dock? Instead he had taken away the only things she cared about and left her weeping. Unable to resolve these conflicts he rose, left the circle of lamplight and walked into the darkness.

*

In the darkness lay Azkun.

As consciousness slowly returned to him he stirred. The pain in his forehead, and also his neck, which had taken some of the shock of the blow, was intense. But his main discomfort was that he was sick with horror. He could still smell blood on the decks, he could still hear the screams of dying men, and he could still see that darkness of oblivion they had been dragged into.

Death. He remembered the death of the pig only vaguely now. It had appalled him at the time, but it paled into insignificance before the death of a man. This afternoon he had felt many men die.

The horror writhed inside him. The darkness was no longer a thing that had opened and shut for the pig. It had opened, gorged itself, and now it lay in wait for its next victim. There was a foul availability about it, like the stench of drying blood. He moaned quietly and opened his eyes.

At first the darkness confused him. The moving yellow light of the lamp was unfocussed and mysterious. He did not know how much time had passed. Had he, also, passed into the darkness? Was there something on the other side? But his vision cleared. He recognised the lamps for what they were, the part of the deck he lay on was shrouded in shadow. He could only just make out the figure of Tenari beside him. She still sat dumbly staring at him.

Someone had placed something soft beneath his head but his body lay on the hard deck. He sat up, feeling his bones stiff and sore. Something had dug into his ribs while he lay prone and they now ached painfully. He felt out the irritating object with his fingers and lifted it to the light so that he could see it.

It was a man’s finger.

For a moment the horror of the battle rushed back at him. The gouging of swords, the hacking of flesh, the jaws of oblivion. Menish had attacked him, he knew why for he had perceived Menish’s intention. Menish had attacked him to save him. The paradox knotted itself in his mind. It suddenly seemed absurdly funny that Menish could rescue him by crashing his shield down on his head.

He giggled.

He held a man’s finger in his hand. It looked quite normal. He could bend it at the joints. Only the sticky wetness at the severed end hinted at its owner’s demise.

The man was dead.

Dead.

The darkness had swallowed him.

Menish had hacked at his hand as it reached over the gunwale. Azkun had felt his horror as he fell into the water below, his heavy armour dragging him under.

The finger was the same size as his own, as if he had six fingers on that hand. A wind was blowing through him. A numbing wind from the Chasm, but still he giggled at the finger, at the paradox, at the wind. He rolled on the deck, hugging the finger, cackling insanely as his mind was blown away by the wind.

Suddenly firm hands gripped him. He tried to fight them off but they overcame him. The shape of Tenari bent over him and slapped his face. She wrenched the finger from his grasp and tossed it into the sea.

The madness left him cold, shaking and frightened. By the time Menish, who had heard the commotion, arrived Tenari had resumed her blank stare.

“Azkun, what happened?” He shook him until his teeth rattled.

“Nothing, nothing, an evil dream, I think. It has passed.”

Azkun saw Menish look pointedly at Tenari for a moment then he picked up a flask of ambroth and offered it to him.

“How do you feel now? Would you like some of this?”

“No, no, thank you. I am… no, I am not well, but I am better. My head-”

“I'm sorry. You took a fit and were in danger from the pirates. If I'd been less pressed I'd have simply moved you to a place of safety.”

“I know, you did what you had to.” He smiled. “My head is sore, but I am alive still. So far.”

“Are you sure you'll take no ambroth? It's good for hurts.”

“I am determined not to.”

“Some water then?”

“No.”

“Then you'd best sleep at least. A blow to the head can addle the brain. One’s thoughts become twisted. The time is best passed in sleep, besides it's night.”

Chapter 10: The Dolphin

When Azkun next awoke the sun shone in his face. He was aware of Keashil. Her grief penetrated his perception acutely. Even comforted she left shadows of sorrow in his mind, reminding him of the old woman at Lianar, the one who had claimed that Tenari was her daughter.

Tenari still sat blankly at his side like a ministering angel who had forgotten her purpose. He remembered the finger, or was that a dream? His memories of the day before were mercifully muddled. He did not want to look at that darkness again.

Keashil’s pain ached in him. He could see her from where he lay. She sat curled against Althak, her blind eyes still weeping the tears she had refused in her captivity. Azkun knew that she was blind. The fact was stamped indelibly on her mind. Her eyes were darkness, yet they were not darkness. They did not see darkness, they did not see anything. Althak held her and stroked her hair. Azkun felt his compassion and it eased the hurt that he had taken as his own.

His head still throbbed, especially when he moved, but he could not remain where he was. This blind woman’s pain stirred him. Althak’s care for her challenged him. It made him wonder about answers to anguish, answers to darkness. When he stood up shafts of pain raced through his head and neck, the deck appeared to spin about him and rock more than the motion of the waves justified. He stumbled. A red haze clouded his vision. Tenari had stood when he had. He grasped at her shoulder, missed and tumbled to the deck.

He was not hurt. The red haze cleared and he slowly rose to his feet again. Tenari made no move to help him. She had made no move to catch him when he had fallen. She was a blank wall.

This time he caught her shoulder before the dizziness could return. He turned her so that she faced him and looked into her blank stare, trying to touch his mind to hers.

“Tenari.” But he could think of nothing to say to her, her mind was as blank as her stare. Again there was a hint of something that slipped away from him, like a door closing behind his back just before he turned. A door in the nothingness.

Keashil’s grief was more real. Holding Tenari’s shoulder and walking carefully on the gently rolling deck he reached Althak and the woman. Menish, Hrangil and Drinagish lay on skins nearby in the rough shelter of the sailcloth windbreak. They still slept. A small boy, unnoticed before by Azkun, lay on the other side of Althak. He too was asleep.

Althak looked weary. He had fought hard yesterday and he looked as though he had not let himself sleep all night. Azkun sat down near him and remembered how the Vorthenki had given him garments and food when they had met, how he had tried to help him through his moments of darkness.

Keashil had stopped weeping. She had woken from a fitful sleep not long before Azkun, it seemed, and the memory of where she was had brought back her sorrow.

“Good morning,” said Althak with a serious smile, not his usual grin. “How's your head?”

“Not too painful. Dizzy still, but I am well enough.”

“And your arm, and the other hurts from the river?”

“Oh, I had not noticed them. My arm is no longer painful.” He looked at Keashil.

“You haven't met,” said Althak. “This is Keashil, we rescued her from the pirates, and her son Olcish. She has suffered much and-”

“Yes I know, she is blind.”

He looked puzzled for a moment, obviously wondering how Azkun knew so easily. Then he turned to Keashil.

“This is Azkun. He is a fellow traveller, one of our company. He was hurt yesterday by a blow on the head, which is why you didn't meet him then.”

Keashil had shifted herself to a more dignified position when Althak had greeted Azkun. She now sat beside him, composed but with reddened eyes.

“You are perceptive,” she said. “Few people can tell my condition so easily. I'm told I appear normal to the sighted until I walk.”

Azkun hesitated, wondering if perhaps she could sense his mind the way he could sense hers.

“I am… perceptive.” The channels of her thoughts were strange, lacking any hint of vision. But, as far as he could tell, she had only a quick mind and a ready ear.

“Who's the other, the one with you? I heard a step.”

“That's Tenari,” said Althak, “a woman who also accompanies us. She doesn't speak.”

“Why not?”

“She was found at the mouth of the Chasm of Kelerish a few days ago. No doubt she suffered great harm there.”

“From the Chasm?” Keashil shuddered as if she knew something of the horror of the place. “Then it's little wonder she cannot speak. I've never heard of anyone escaping that place. How old is she?”

“Young, she's full grown, but she's young. Perhaps sixteen or seventeen years. Sometimes she appears older. I think that if the layers of dirt were removed she'd show her age better.”

“Come here, child,” said Keashil. “Let me touch you.”

Tenari, of course, did not move.

“She follows Azkun as faithfully as a hound, but she obeys no commands. She does nothing, says nothing.”

Azkun remembered the episode with the dead finger.

Keashil was determined. She felt her way across the space between herself and where she had heard Tenari sit down and delicately touched her face. She ran her fingers down her dark hair and across her cheeks. Tenari ignored her, except that she closed her eyes when Keashil touched her eyelids. Keashil sighed and returned to her place beside Althak.

“I wondered. My daughter would have been only a little younger than her and when the pirates took us I never knew what happened to her. But this is not my Falia.”

Presently the others stirred. Shelim brought them food shortly afterwards. The Anthorians were in good humour, especially Drinagish. He was pleased with the fight and would have recounted a graphic description of every sword stroke he had delivered when Menish interrupted.

“Drinagish, we have a woman of Golshuz in our midst. They are not, as our own folk, made for war.” But he smiled at his nephew as he spoke. He seemed pleased with Drinagish’s performance of yesterday.

Hrangil looked tired. His injured leg still immobilised him and he seemed hurt in other places. But Azkun perceived his satisfaction with the fight. It was as if fighting were a thing to be lived for, to be sought after to test oneself. It repelled Azkun, but he was growing inured to darkness. As long as he rejected food he felt that this crime would not be a part of him. It was not a good answer to corruption, he was not even sure if it was as good an answer as Althak had given Keashil, but it sufficed for now.

Even so he could not stay with them long. Death was still appalling, and every move they made brought back little visions of battle and blood and darkness. Menish had just suggested that Keashil could, if she wished, accompany them to Atonir where she could be placed under the Emperor’s protection when he excused himself and walked to the bows.

His head no longer hurt, the dizziness had left him and even the swelling in his forehead was reduced. Tenari followed on his heels and even imitated the way he leaned over the gunwale to watch the bow wave. He looked at her again. At least she did not eat. If she did nothing else she did nothing that brought him distress.

He stood watching the bow wave for a long time, trying to find an answer to the complexities that surrounded him. He could not stomach death, yet what else could they have done when the pirates attacked? He had felt Thalissa’s pain and had done nothing. Menish had acted, though he did not understand what he had done. He had felt Keashil’s pain and Althak’s comfort. They were killers, these friends of his, but they had answers to pain where he had only spectres in the dark and an enigmatic companion.

His thoughts were interrupted by a splash on the other side of the boat.

He thought someone must have fallen overboard and rushed to the other gunwale. There was nothing.

“I heard a splash!” he called to Shelim who was not far away. The sailor strolled over to him, unconcerned.

“Don’t worry. It's only a dolphin.”

“Dolphin?”

“Yes, a fish of sorts. They're sacred to Yaggrothil, the dragon of the deep. You can see it below the surface, there.”

Azkun looked into the water again. A silver-grey shape darted along beneath the bow wave. As he watched it rose to the surface, broke water and plunged under again. He caught a glimpse of a sleek body and a powerful tail, little more. But he also touched its mind.

A bubbling enthusiasm burst from the water. It spoke of foam and sea and deep, cool places. It was not like the horses with their dull, plodding minds that thought of food and rest more than anything else. This was a laughing creature with an infectious delight in itself. Nor was it like the human minds, they were such complex things whose thoughts were never clear until they spoke. Here was pure, simple joy.

Azkun laughed with it, absorbing its joy as his own.

The dolphin was suddenly aware of him and the joy changed to curiosity. A question without words was passed to Azkun, what manner of creature was he? He did not know how to reply. The dolphin’s mind was different from his own. It was a sea creature, it thought of currents where he thought of wind, and the currents were far more important to it. It knew only light and dark where he saw sunrise and sunset. He was reminded of Keashil, how she held a different view of the same world, how touch and sound ruled her perception rather than sight.

Nevertheless he tried. He formed an image of himself, a human figure, and sent it to the place where their minds touched. A kind of speech became possible in this way and Azkun found that he could converse with the dolphin to some extent. Often the creature would bombard him with chatter that he could make no sense of, but he could understand much of the rest.

At first his picture of a man confused the dolphin. It laughed at him, called him a shark or some other large, jawed fish, and dived deep. A moment later Azkun saw it leap from the water some distance from the boat. It did this several times, each time leaping completely clear of the waves. It dived deep again and Azkun thought it was gone.

But it reappeared at the bows. He felt its mind touch his again.

“Truth,” it said in its bubbling mind pictures. “Sun on back, back of whale-log stands a man. Not blister? Not dive for cool deep?”

“We live on land, not water. The sun does not hurt us,” insisted Azkun. The dolphin was slow to understand. The idea of wanting to stay out of the water was too foreign to it. He tried to project the idea of sinking below the waves and drowning. Some of the pirates had drowned and he had felt their darkness.

“Deep, deep, cool, deep,” replied the dolphin. “But surface for air, blow spout, dive again.”

It took some time to convince the dolphin that he could not swim and had no intention of trying now. The darkness of drowning pirates was too close to him. The dolphin did not understand this. Life was a game, it laughed, and new games were good. Should he not try everything new?

Its laughter continued. It was a happy creature, delighting in riding the bow wave of the ship and it was happy to converse with Azkun. He learned much. It measured time in heartbeats not days, for it did not sleep at night. Distance was also measured in heartbeats, as was depth. When Azkun asked about its fellows the dolphin referred to a tribe or extended family it roamed the oceans with. Its life was taken up with games, fishing and mating. Azkun was disappointed to hear that it relished fresh fish, but that was the way of things until it could be changed.

With its tribe the dolphin had travelled far. It had been to the warm southern waters where fish were bright colours and strange shapes and the sun shone through the water.

It had been to the north as well and even knew the mouth of the Chasm. There was a strong current of cold water flowing out of it but many fish in the warmer waters on either side. The dolphin told Azkun of the very far north, where huge rocks coloured blue and green floated on the water, where enormous fish swam and sang deep-throated songs that echoed for miles across the ocean.

Azkun was interested in these tales, or what he could make of the tumbling impressions he received from the dolphin. But he sometimes wondered if the creature was not imagining some of it. Its glee was contagious, though. His spirits were lifted by its bubbling laughter, even when it told of hunting fish or, in turn, being hunted by the dreadful orca. It spoke of the orcas as ‘brother killers’, as if it shared a strange bond with them.

Azkun was also interested in its accounts of mating. He had not recognised his human companions’ desire to hunt and kill until he had seen it. Now he began to recognise the ideas the dolphin told of in some of the misunderstood thoughts he had seen in his friends’ minds. Drinagish was Menish’s nephew, he had heard them say that, he had known the words, but he had not appreciated the concepts behind such family relationships before. It was somehow predatory, this creation of life. Inherent in it was the destruction of life as well, for birth makes death necessary, feeding the darkness.

It was well into the morning when the dolphin mentioned in passing a place of dragons. It wove a brief picture of a rocky island far away and laughed onto other subjects.

Azkun stopped it.

“What is this place of many dragons?”

“Dragons, dragons everywhere. Flying, diving, fire, hot water, burning,” it laughed back. “Tall rocks, black, black, sharp. Scratch skin.”

“An island?”

“Far, far away. Many heartbeats, many seaweed shifts back and forth.”

“Where?”

“Across wide, warm current, drifts, drifts, then forward.”

This told Azkun little. He did not know the sea currents well enough even to guess which direction the island lay. But the dolphin was certain of it. It laughed its bubbling laughter as Azkun’s mind raced.

Dragons! He looked at Tenari. They had not come when he was besieged by spectres. It was Tenari who had rescued him twice now, three times if he had not dreamed the episode of the dead man’s finger. She was solid, like a block of granite, bright as fire when the darkness was filled with spectres. And she was as blank as a stone.

Yet before him, in his mind’s eye, he could still see the glorious creature shining in the sunlight. He could still feel the tingle as he had been enveloped in the flame, as words had leapt into his mind and he had known speech for the first time.

At this the dolphin gave an anxious thought and severed the connection between their minds. Azkun had to reach gently out to it and coax it back to him.

“Dragon, flame, hot water, scald, death.”

“No, it breathed gentle fire. It gave me life.” He tried to picture his existence in the Chasm, but it was difficult to gather enough impressions together to pass anything coherent to the dolphin. All he could do was repeat his reassurance that the dragons were benevolent and kind, not the monsters the dolphin thought. And one other thought he sent.

“Could you guide me to the island?”

“Dragons, hot water, scald and burn.” The dolphin seemed to be muttering to itself. “Dolphin-not-dolphin, log-not-log, sun on back does no harm, not blister, not burn. Dragon, hot water, no harm to dolphin-not-dolphin.” It chortled to itself, pleased that it had solved the puzzle. “Far, far away. Dolphin take dolphin-not-dolphin, follow?”

Azkun laughed with it.

“No! I cannot go yet. It is not time.” He could guess Menish’s reaction to a request to turn the ship and follow the dolphin to the isle of dragons.

“Time, heartbeats, waves back and forth, light, dark, when?”

“I do not know. Perhaps I must wait for the dragons’ call,” he replied. “I wonder if that will ever be.”

“Light, dark, seaweed swaying, echoes from afar. What fish will you eat, games will you play, mates will you take?”

“I travel to a place called Atonir. I think it is a city, a tribe-in-one-place, of my kind.”

“Tribe-in-one-place? Many not-dolphins not swimming, not going to dragon island, not playing?” It chortled. “Call dolphin when the seaweed swaying, heartbeats are enough. Call dolphin when dragons call not-dolphin. Call, call, echo through the sea when the seaweed swaying makes it time. Not-dolphin follow dolphin.” Joy bubbled from it as it thought of the game, for it was only a game. It did not understand compulsions of any kind, except to procure joy.

“You will answer? How? I travel far.”

“Call, call,” it laughed. “Dolphins call forever. Tribe calls dolphin. Dolphin calls tribe. Not-dolphin calls tribe, calls dolphin…” Its thoughts collapsed into mirth.

Suddenly it was alert and serious.

“Tribe, tribe, tribe calls. Many dolphins, far away, cry beware. Dive deep, dive close.”

“Orca?” asked Azkun.”

“No, orca is for the weak, this kills all, beware dolphin. Not-dolphin afraid?”

“I do not know what the danger is.”

“Boiling waves, cold, toss and turn, surface, cannot find surface. Darkness and bright. Crash and foam.”

“A storm! You mean a storm!”

“Dive deep, dive close. Safety nowhere, find calm, no calm. I must seek. Farewell. Call when dragons call.”

And it was gone. Azkun caught a silver-grey flash flitting towards the distant shore, and that was all. Shelim had mentioned the danger of storms along this part of the coast. He scanned the horizon, uncertain as to what he should find. A mass of dark clouds hung in the east, but they were far away. Was that a storm?

He made his way back to the others near the base of the main mast. They were dozing in the sunlight, except for Drinagish. Although he looked as if he were asleep his mind groaned with the sea retch. Someone had placed a wooden bucket near him for he was too weary to make his way to the gunwales. Althak and Olcish were also awake. Althak was showing him his ornate armour and the boy was gazing with wide eyes at his bright, winged helmet. The Vorthenki placed it on the boy’s head. It immediately slipped forward, covering his eyes and he chuckled. Azkun watched them for a moment.

Beside Olcish, Althak really was large. He was like most of the Vorthenki, over six feet tall, and Olcish was only a small boy. Althak removed the helmet, it was uncomfortably heavy for Olcish. He placed it on his own head and pushed it forward into the fighting position so that most of his face was covered. All that could be seen were his blue eyes and part of his mouth. It turned him from a man into an avenging angel with bronze wings at his temples.

They were dragon wings. Azkun had not noticed before, but he had just been picturing the dragon for the dolphin. They were not feathered wings like the gulls but ribbed membranes like those of a dragon. One of them had taken a blow from a pirate’s sword and was bent out of line.

Althak removed his helmet and became himself again. He noticed Azkun and smiled a greeting. Azkun sat down beside him.

“I think there is a storm coming.”

“Yes,” said Althak, unsurprised, “there is. Omoth noticed dark clouds in the east not long ago. I've not yet told our sleeping friends and I dare not tell Drinagish!”

“You do not seem worried.”

Althak shrugged.

“The pirates were a greater threat. But we are in the hands of Kopth.” He glanced at the sleeping Anthorians. “At least I am,” he grinned. Then, seeing that Azkun was still concerned he added, “some ships are lost in storms along this coast every year, but not usually in this season. This storm will pass quickly and should not trouble us much.”

“Then there is no danger?”

“Not much. Shelim has gone below to make sure that everything is fastened securely. No doubt our friends here will be violently ill again.”

“Althak, I wish to ask you something about dragons.”

“You would ask me? Of course. But I haven't stood in dragon fire.”

“There is an island, or possibly a mountain near the sea, where the dragons live, is there not? Do you know it?”

Althak’s eyebrows rose suddenly.

“An island? Yes, yes there is. It's well known. The dragon isle of Kishalkuz.”

“Where is this island? Have you been there?”

Althak laughed. “Not I, nor anyone you will find. No one knows exactly where the island is. Somewhere in the east it lies, where the sun rises from the sea, it's said, and if any have found it none have returned. It's the home of Kopth and his household.”

“Then you cannot tell me how to find it?”

“Some have said they know the way. Some who have sought to gaze on the face of Kopth have set out to find Kishalkuz. But, as I said, none have returned.”

“Then how is it known to you?”

The Vorthenki looked at him shrewdly.

“Who would doubt the word of Kopth?”

“Kopth told you?”

“So I'm told. Kopth may walk among our people taking human form as he desires. It is his right.”

“I wish to go there one day, perhaps, when we have seen this Emperor that Menish talks of.”

“Perhaps… have you heard anything of Vorish?”

“No. He is a ruler, like Menish, I suppose.”

“Like and yet not like. Vorish is not like other men at all. You'll see the difference when you meet him.”

“Is he some sort of monster then? You speak as though he is.”

“It's difficult to explain. He's not a monster, though I've heard him called that. He has eyes that probe for the truth when one would, perhaps, rather the truth was hidden. He's fiercely just and often cruel, and for this, also, do the Vorthenki in Relanor love him.”

“You speak as though you, yourself, were no longer Vorthenki.”

Althak grinned. He looked down at little Olcish who was examining his great shield with the spiked boss. “Careful, it's sharp.” He turned back to Azkun with an oddly poignant look in his blue eyes.

“I am Vorthenki,” he said carefully. “I worship Kopth where these…” he nodded towards his sleeping friends, “revere Gilish and Aton. In Anthor there are many who call me barbarian for this. They think I should become one of them, I should take on their ways. But do you know, Azkun, that they marry one woman and never have another all their lives? That's their way. For myself I have one god and will not take another all my life. This, to me, seems right.”

“And yet?” said Azkun.

“And yet I live with the Anthorians instead of in Relanor or in the north where my people are. I'll tell you a story told to me by my father when I was the size of Olcish here.

“My father was a chieftain in the invasion of Relanor. He led three shiploads of Vorthenki warriors to Atonir under Sinalth, our warlord at the time. They had learned that Relanor was stripped of its armies in the war against Gashan so they came south along the route we now travel. All together there were a hundred and fifty ships, an enormous expedition. They approached Atonir under cover of night and overwhelmed the city before the next dawn. There was much fighting from the peasants but they only had farm implements and tools.

“The great palace was largely undefended. It was occupied by old men, veterans but too old to fight, who formed a nominal guard, and women sorrowing for their men lost in the north. You must understand that the Relanese women, like the Vorthenki women, take no part in battles and aren't trained for war.

“When the Invaders crashed down the great gates they mowed down the guards like wheat in the field and set about sacking the palace. There was no one to resist them.

“But they were mistaken. They surged up the first grand stairway and found flaming oil from the lamps cast in their faces, arrows rained down on them and rocks and stones. A javelin pierced my father’s armour and forced him to retire from the skirmish.

“At the head of the stairway stood a lone woman. There was only one, the others were weeping and hysterical in their apartments. This one chose to fight. She had stationed herself where they could approach her no more than two at once. When she had thrown her oil and spears she brandished a sword and taunted them to come and see which of them would die first.

“When they heard her voice they surged forward, for it was only a woman after all. The first two that reached her died with shocked surprise on their faces. She must have been good, that woman. She held up the Invaders for two hours. My father said he had never seen such skill with a blade. Over thirty men died before they were finally able to cut her down.

“Sinalth was so moved by her courage that he had her body placed with honour on the battle pyre with those of his own men who died. Nor did they strip her of her curious armour and weapons.

“It was only much later that my father learned who she was. Her name was Haragil. She was Menish’s sister.

“It was this that led me to Anthor to serve Menish. I'd never heard of such courage anywhere else, yet in Anthor it is almost commonplace. But I found more than that in Anthor.” He looked at the sleeping King with affection. “You've known him but a few days. The King of Anthor is a man one could cheerfully die for. Oh, Vorish is impressive. He's triumphant in battle, wise in judgements and his people love him. Vorish is just. He has to be, for we Vorthenki are a lawless people and he has had to set down laws and see them obeyed. He's fiercely determined in all he does, and I've never once heard of his failing a task he has set himself. He expects the same determination from those he commands.

“But Menish is not like that. He'll listen to a plea for forgiveness, for he's made mistakes himself. If Vorish had found you he would either have left you behind or killed you if you did not fit into his plans. Menish would have brought you along even if you had done nothing spectacular. Look at Keashil and Olcish and the other slaves.”

“This Vorish sounds a cruel man.”

“He can be cruel, but rarely from passion. Everything he does he does for a reason, usually more than one reason. Menish is kind from his heart. When Vorish is kind it's because you may be of some use to him.”

“You speak as if you know this Emperor well.”

“I grew up with him. He and I were always playmates or adversaries on the practice fields. Yes, I know him as well as anyone can.” He seemed to shake himself as if waking. “By Kopth I seem to have been telling you my life story. Come, we must wake the others before the storm comes.”

Chapter 11: Storm

The first effects of the coming storm were felt long before it was upon them. The wind shifted suddenly and turned chill. Althak and the newly woken Anthorians moved their sailcloth shelter so that it blocked the wind better. Shelim brought another sail out of the hold and set it over their heads.

With the change of wind the air smelt wet and close, as if it ached to teem with rain. Dark clouds chased the sun from the sky and swept them into gloom. Awan called orders to his men to trim the sails, tighten some ropes and loosen others. The lookout clambered down from his place at the top of the main mast, and the ship’s motion became more accentuated. Drinagish groaned and reached for his bucket.

Azkun could see that Menish and Hrangil were fighting the sea retch themselves. They sat quietly by the main mast, sheltered by the sailcloth, and clenched their jaws.

The splash and swish of the waves grew louder and the wind turned from a breeze to a howling gale that stretched the sails, making the ropes creak with the strain. Omoth went to the stern to help Awan with the tiller. The sky was dull grey now, with patches of darkness reaching from the east.

The first squall struck unexpectedly, although Azkun had seen its rippling trail across the waves. He was unprepared for the icy shower that splashed across the deck. Shelim was ready, though. He had set an open barrel in the middle of the deck to catch some of the water.

“Fresh water, M'Lord. Always worth having,” he called to Azkun through the rising noise of wind and rain.

The black sky extended over their heads, bringing heavier and heavier squalls until, at last, they were deluged with a constant downpour. Those sailors not actually required at their various tasks sought refuge under the sailcloth shelter with Althak, Menish and the others, but Azkun did not mind the rain.

The deck surged up and down beneath him and the wind swept the rain into his face. Tenari remained beside him, as oblivious to the weather as she was of everything else. Water streamed down her face like tears and her hair clung wetly to her head.

At first he found the storm refreshing, as if it were a confirmation of his own restlessness. Kishalkuz filled his thoughts. The storm blew from the east. Had it crossed the dragon isle before it came here? Perhaps it had.

The waves grew with the wind, rising beside them then seeming to dive beneath the ship, lifting it high. Awan and Omoth were hauling on the tiller, Azkun felt a brief twinge of anxiety from them. But then the tiller was pulled over and the ship heeled around to face into the storm. From this angle the waves seemed even larger. The ship see-sawed between them. One moment the stern lifted high, and the bows plunged towards the foaming, blue-green pit between the waves. The next the bow rose, and they were lifted towards the dark clouds and the pouring rain. Azkun clutched the gunwale to prevent himself from being thrown to the deck.

Above the roar and crash of the waves came a distant, muffled rumble of thunder. It was as if the very storm itself were speaking from the clouds, and it reminded him suddenly of the river that had tried to kill him.

Awan called more orders and Shelim and several others loosened ropes. Their anxiety was growing and it insinuated itself into Azkun’s own mind, making him see boats overturn and sink in tempestuous seas. A weird, mauve light flashed among the clouds and the thunder rumbled more threats.

Still the waves grew. The ship was tossed about on them. Sometimes the bow would turn and thrust off centre at the rushing sea as Awan and Omoth fought to hold it into the storm. White water crashed over the gunwales and swept across the deck. Sailors scrambled for bailers and some clambered down the deck hatch to man pumps in the hold.

The anxiety of the sailors ate into his mind and the thunder and lightning confused his senses. More white water crashed over the bows. The ship was forcing its way out of the course Awan had set, wanting to present its broadside to the waves. Even Azkun, with his few days at sea, understood that they would capsize if that were allowed to happen.

They rushed down another wave and up the next. This time the tiller was held firmly and they climbed up the mountain of water to the crest. It broke over the bows, sending a wall of water down the length of the ship. Azkun clung on, his knuckles white. The water rose to his thighs and it clawed at him, enticing him. He saw one of the sailors lose his footing and grab a rope just in time to save himself from being swept overboard. Awan and Omoth had lashed themselves to the tiller, they would have no second chance if they lost their footing.

Azkun did not expect the bow to rise from under the swirling foam but it lurched back out of the water and they rushed down the next wave to the swirling valley below.

He began to notice something about the waves. They were all enormous, but every so often a great mountain of a wave that dwarfed the others would appear. The last wave had been a mountain so the next few were smaller, but from the crests of the smaller waves Azkun could see the next mountain building.

The sailors, especially Awan and Omoth who were not bailing or pumping, had also seen it. They were not so tense now, these were waves they could overcome, but they waited in readiness for the next mountain.

When it came it was bigger than the last. Azkun had seen it grow as they approached to an appalling size. It reared above them, backed by flashes of lightning that seemed to stamp its displeasure across the sky.

Azkun willed it under the ship, clenching his teeth in futile effort. Again the crest broke over the bow and surged down the deck. It was swifter than Azkun had expected and it clutched at his knees, flinging him off balance. His grip twisted and he was thrown against the solid wood of the gunwale and down into the torrent.

He felt strong hands grip him as the salt water flooded his mouth and nose. His head cracked against something solid, either the deck or the gunwale, he did not know which. When the water subsided he came up coughing and dazed. Tenari released her grip on his arm. He leaned over the gunwale and emptied himself of the salt water he had swallowed.

When he looked up again Tenari stood impassively and another wave was building. He could feel the concern of the sailors. There was too much water in the hold. They could not pump fast enough. The ship sat low in the water, bloated and unwieldy. Althak had gone below to help.

They crossed another crest of a minor wave and Azkun caught a glimpse of the next mountain. It was half again the size of the last. Awan must have seen it too for Azkun felt his heart sink.

The storm was trying to kill him. It was mindless, impassive in its fury, and it was trying to kill him. They had killed the pig, they had killed the pirates, now the storm was going to kill them. His head throbbed and his vision blurred. In the pit of his stomach salt water sloshed and nauseated. He felt a warm trickle behind his ear where his head had struck wood.

Over another wave. The next mountain was closer now, he could see the foam on its crest, like the mouth of a mad beast. Lightning arced behind it, casting a strange bluish light across the grey sky and green waves. It was like dragon fire.

And Azkun knew what he had to do.

Ignoring the panic and the dizziness and the way the deck pitched and rolled beneath his feet, he stumbled towards the mast. Twice he slipped and fell on his face, jarring his head. He wept with pain and fear but he drove himself on.

He reached the mast and clambered up the rope ladder that hung there. Menish was suddenly grasping at his shoulder, shouting something that he could not hear over the storm. The boat lurched and Menish fell back. He hauled himself up the ladder. It was easier now. The motion of the boat swung his knuckles against the heavy mast but he was used to climbing the walls of the Chasm. This was not so different.

Moving as swiftly as he could he climbed to the top of the ladder where the spar joined the mast. He clutched the mast with both hands and placed his feet on the spar. Glancing down he saw Tenari making her way up the ladder. Menish stood at the bottom of the mast, he looked to be calling to him but Azkun could not even hear his voice.

The mountainous wave was almost upon them, rearing like some incarnation of evil, high above the height of the mast. He had a moment of sheer terror as it loomed but he fought it down. The dragons had not called him from the Chasm to die buried under the sea.

“Stop!” he cried against the storm, the terror and the red haze that began to cloud his vision. “Stop! I command you to stop in the name of the dragons!”

A clap of thunder overhead punctuated his words, and lightning lashed down. Blue fire like dragon fire engulfed him in a cloud of flame.

The great wave appeared to hesitate in its downward plunge, as if uncertain whether to engulf the ship or not. Then, incredibly, it seemed to subside before them, lifting the ship easily across its back.

Behind it the wind lessened and, though the waves were still large, there were no more giants in sight.

Azkun clung to the mast as if it were the only thing he was sure of. He was sick and dizzy and everything was coloured with a red haze. The lightning had not harmed him but the blows to his head were taking their toll. He did not think he could climb down, so he clung on where he was.

Again Tenari rescued him. He felt her strong hands unclasp his grip on the mast and half carry him through the red fog onto the ladder. Moments later he heard Althak’s voice above the storm.

“I have him, yes.”

The red fog turned black.

*

When he awoke the sun shone in his face and his head ached behind his left ear. Opening his eyes he saw Tenari leaning over him, her face expressionless and her mind as blank as ever. Althak sat on the other side, his large body partially shading him from the now bright sunlight. Concern showed in his eyes. He moved so that his shadow fell across Azkun’s face and smiled grimly.

“Awake at last?” he asked. “Your head leads a precarious life, my friend. Here, drink this.” He held a leather bottle to Azkun’s lips and squeezed it. Before he could help it Azkun had swallowed a mouthful of water. His mouth was dry and it felt refreshing to have the cool liquid flowing down his throat. He opened his lips again and received another mouthful. As he swallowed he thought about what he had done. Until the storm he had only endured the evil in the world. But, for the first time, he had fought it. He had called on the dragons and they had answered. The evil could be conquered.

Another mouthful. Water was not a living thing, it did not die so he had not compromised his vow to neither eat nor drink. Yet something nagged in his mind. To drink even water made him dependent on the world, dependent on corruption, where he wanted to be dependent only on the dragons. He closed his mouth and shook his head.

“You took a heavy blow. How do you feel now?”

He croaked back that his head ached but he was otherwise well.

“No ill effects from the lightning? No? I checked for burns and was not surprised to find none. It's strange that you suffer knocks and scrapes like anyone else yet you're proof against more spectacular harms.”

“Dragons, dragon fire,” said Azkun, his voice still weak.

“It was lightning, not dragon fire.” He shrugged. “Not that the difference matters. Both are equally deadly to all but you. But why did you climb the mast? One does not remain on the masthead during a storm. Unless you wanted to be struck by lightning?”

“No, the dragons calmed the storm.”

Althak looked at him strangely for a moment, then nodded slowly.

“I wondered. The wave would have engulfed us. I was certain it would. You stopped it?”

“The dragons stopped it.”

“Nonsense,” Menish’s voice sounded from behind Althak. “I know little enough of the sea, but I've heard that waves grow and diminish as they will. Storms come and go quickly on this coast. Isn't that so, Shelim?”

Shelim was not far away either.

“It is so, M’Lord.” But there was doubt in his voice. Azkun could see that Althak, although he would not argue with Menish, did not agree with him.

The King squatted beside Azkun. The boat rocked only slightly now, but he placed a hand on the deck to maintain his balance.

“Azkun,” he said seriously. “You are a marvel, I don't doubt that for I've seen two marvels, three if we consider how long you have been without food. But I won't admit a fourth marvel while I have another explanation, for I don't necessarily like marvels.”

Azkun nodded, the action gave him pain but he saw that Menish had no animosity in his doubt.

“As for your head, you've recovered sooner than I expected for it was a vicious blow.” He smiled wryly. “More so than the one I gave you. Perhaps your ministering angel here has something to do with your recovery, though she's done nothing but sit and stare at you.”

“Don't tease her, Sire!” It was Keashil’s voice. He realised then that they had all gathered around him.

“You're right,” said Menish. “Your pardon,” he nodded in Tenari’s direction but she ignored him as if pardon was either irrelevant or impossible. He shrugged and returned her attitude. “At least Gilish was never struck by lightning.”

“But he did calm the sea twice, and three times he called storms,” said Hrangil.

Keashil spoke in a strange voice.

“‘ Power over sky, power over sea, power over the air. These are the marks of the magician.’”

Menish frowned.

“You know it?”

“They were said over and over to me as a child so that I'd always have their comfort.”

“In Anthor the Scriptures are not for women,” Hrangil remarked sourly.

“Nor in Relanor I am told,” smiled Keashil. Her smile was strange for her eyes did not smile, only her mouth. It looked counterfeit. “But it is not prohibited in Golshuz.”

“It's not meet that women should know the great secrets!”

“Didn't Sheagil know them?”

Hrangil muttered something but would not answer.

“In Anthor the women have their own secrets,” said Drinagish. “It's difficult enough to keep them to those. Tell them not of Golshuz!” He laughed grimly.

“No more of this,” said Menish. “Our friend doesn't claim to be Gilish, he talks too much of dragons anyway.”

“Perhaps…” Althak hesitated. “Perhaps he is Kopth.” He almost winced as he said it. Anticipating Menish’s reply.

But Menish simply looked at him and said, “Don't speak of Kopth to me, Althak.”

“I am not a dragon. I am a man. Do I look like a dragon?”

But even as he said it Azkun wondered. If he were the dragon called Kopth in human form would he know? Althak had said Kopth could take on any form he wished. What if he had chosen the form of a man who did not know he was Kopth? These thoughts made his head ache and he closed his eyes.

“Let him alone,” said Menish kindly. He laid a refreshingly cool hand on Azkun’s forehead. “We can torment him with our speculations when he's well. Until then we must leave him to Tenari.” He looked at Tenari for a moment, puzzled. Then he reached out, took her hand, and placed it on Azkun’s forehead. It felt like ice, and soothed his ache better than Menish’s hand. With a sigh and a shake of his head Menish rose to his feet and walked out of Azkun’s range of vision.

Menish crossed the deck to stand at the gunwale and look across at the now calm sea to the grey coastline in the distance. Hrangil, it seemed, still wanted Azkun to be Gilish after all. Menish was disappointed in Althak’s comment about Kopth. The last thing he wanted was more gods for Azkun to be.

But Menish knew who Azkun was. He was the son of Thalissa and some man she had seduced. He was neither Gilish, nor Kopth. He was simply a piece of derelict humanity thrown up from the Chasm. To see him lying injured on the deck, to speak with him, it was almost impossible to believe he had stood in dragon fire.

Yet he had seen it for himself, the dragon fire, the lightning, and the fact that he did not eat. He remembered the way he had screamed when Menish had chopped at the pirate’s hand, the way he had clutched at his throat and side when the others had killed the pig, as if he had been wounded himself. Did he feel the hurts of others? And how had he known about Thalissa in Lianar?

Menish looked ahead of the ship, along the coast. Somewhere away to the south lay Atonir and Vorish. Vorish would have better answers than he had. Menish wondered how much he should tell the Emperor about his mother. He suspected that Vorish would find out. He was a man one could not easily keep secrets from.

Chapter 12: Deenar

As they sailed on southward, Menish began to worry about Drinagish. The weather was rough and the sea retch held him cruelly. Althak coaxed him into accepting a concoction of herbs he had brewed on the little stove on the deck, but it did no good. Hrangil, who had sailed more than the other two Anthorians, was badly afflicted himself. All he could suggest was that Drinagish drink himself into a stupor, a remedy that Drinagish was eager to try.

Menish was surprisingly at ease with his own stomach. It was as if the sea were content to torture him by discomforting his friends. Even so he found he was often clamping his jaws and willing down sickness, or giving in and emptying his stomach into the waves that tormented it. He ate very little and felt weak with lack of nourishment.

The sailors’ attitude to Azkun had changed. There was no doubt in Shelim’s mind, or even Awan’s, and Menish had thought the captain a sensible man, that Azkun had calmed the storm. They had seen him blasted by lightning and live, and they were, after all, only simple folk. None of them had fought the men of Gashan. None of them had seen the Emperor slain by magic fire and then beaten the fire by their own wits like Menish had. For them Althak’s suggestion that Azkun might be the manifestation of Kopth was the only explanation.

He puzzled them, of course, for he did not look like a god. Althak, with his jewelled belt and winged helmet, was much more their ideal. Menish was aware that most of the sailors assumed that Althak was the chief of his company. By comparison the Anthorians were drab little men, which implied that they were poor.

And the unkempt fellow with the ill fitting clothes and bare feet? He was a slave, of course. That was what they had assumed at first. But now they nodded politely to him as he passed. They brought him offerings of food, fresh fish they caught on lines hung over the sides of the boat, and it was amusing to see Azkun try and explain why he did not eat. This knowledge only increased their awe of him. After that Menish noticed that there was usually a sailor watching Azkun, perhaps to see if what he said about not eating was true. They were credulous folk but they were not stupid.

Although food was not an acceptable gift they found other things to give vent to their generosity. Omoth, with a shyness that contrasted with his bulk, handed him a small, jewelled dagger he owned with some halting Relanese speech. Azkun plainly did not want it, Menish could see that, and he tried to tell Omoth of his aversion to killing. But the man could not understand enough of his language. Menish, himself, did not follow it even though he understood the words. Omoth looked so downcast when he realised that Azkun refused his gift that Azkun relented and accepted it after all. So now he wore a Vorthenki dagger on his belt.

Menish was still concerned about Azkun’s injuries and he and Hrangil checked them from time to time. Hrangil, however, had taken to speaking with a knowing smile of Azkun. As if he were privy to some information that was denied to Menish, yet was known to Azkun. He hinted at some secrets that were held by the Sons of Gilish, things that were not written in the Mish-Tal. Menish snapped at him once in irritation, but the knowing smile persisted.

Althak also irritated him, though Menish could give no good reason why. He did not show Azkun the deference of the sailors, but the very fact that he was one of them, a Vorthenki, was enough. It was a fact Menish usually tried to ignore, but Althak had suggested Azkun was his foul dragon god. He felt as if a trust had been betrayed.

As for Azkun himself, his injuries were healing. He was soon up and about. He complained of headaches now and then but he seemed well enough. Surprisingly, Tenari had stirred herself to care for Azkun. She showed some skill in bathing the cut on his head with ambroth and securing the strips of cloth they had bandaged him with. Menish wondered if, perhaps, she had worked with the sick before her ordeal in the Chasm. Still she did not speak, as if the Chasm had sealed her lips forever.

Rather than endure his own company, which only made him think of his stomach, he sat with Keashil and Olcish by the main mast. Keashil had lifted Althak’s harp onto her lap and was plucking the strings in a lazy, experimental way. Just to get the feel of the instrument again, she told Menish.

Presently her fingers began to pluck more swiftly and surely. Gentle notes swam over the noise of the tossing sea and seemed to blend with the swish of the waves. Olcish smiled and began thumping his fists on the deck, picking up her rhythm in a skilful pattern. Her music caught the ear with quick, rippling sequences like sunshine on water and low, sad parts that made Menish think of deep, rolling waves. He nodded in approval. Here was one who could do anything with a harp. Althak could play, but not like this.

She began to sing.

Menish had heard the song many times before, and he had heard it sung well, but Keashil was truly gifted in her voice. The song told of Bolythak and Harana, an ancient king of Anthor and a princess of Relanor who fell in love and strengthened the bonds between the two lands.

He felt as if he gazed out of the window beside Harana when she first saw the Anthorian lords ride through the gates of Atonir, when she first caught sight of the dark figure of Bolythak and loved him. He was there, too, when she disguised herself as a man so that she could leave her women’s apartments and go hunting with the Anthorians and the Relanese lords. He felt her astonishment that some of the Anthorian lords were trousered ladies, and her resolve to escape forever from the palace apartments that were now like a prison to her.

Perhaps Keashil had added some verses, Menish was not sure, but at the close of the song, when the lovers rode away to Anthor with the hard-won blessing of Harana’s father, the Emperor, his eyes were misty and his mouth trembled.

‘‘ I've never heard such skill on the harp, nor with the voice. You've even cured my sea retch.” It was true. The boat still rocked and swayed but Menish’s ill effects were gone, for the moment anyway.

“Sire? Oh, you startled me. I'd forgotten you were there. Is there something you would like me to play? ‘The Battle of Ristalshuz’ perhaps?’

“No, not that one. It's a mere tale anyway. Play as you feel, but please avoid songs about me.’

“Are they none of them true, Sire?” Her sightless eyes looked past him.

“They must be, Mother,” put in Olcish, “or we would have been murdered by the Gashans.”

“Not you, boy. It was all years before you were born.”

“But the songs are true, for here is the King of Anthor himself!”

“Olcish,” said Menish, “much of what the songs say is true. But it's the work of a harper to entertain on long, cold evenings when the fires burn low. At those times the real world is a dull, dreary place. So the songs must grow larger than the real world to fill the gaps in the walls or the winter wind will steal through.”

“The King of Anthor is a poet!” said Keashil, delighted.

“Not I,” said Menish. “It's a thing our harpers often say to introduce their songs.”

Late in the afternoon of the second day after the storm the town of Deenar appeared on the shore.

They had noticed a change in the cliffs that marched down the coast some hours before. They had become low and broken. A hint of green meadows could be seen on their crests and, once Menish saw a sheep grazing on the cliff edge. It seemed casually unconcerned that it was but a step away from a headlong plunge down the cliff face to the rocks below. But sheep are always sure-footed.

They rounded a small headland and Deenar lay in the gentle curve of a wide bay. A smooth pebble beach swept up from the tossing sea to a green valley. A stream emptied itself over the pebbles as it curved around a high palisade. Tall, straight logs with sharpened ends had been thrust into the ground close together surrounding the town within. Several small buildings lay outside the walls, clustered around the gate that stood open.

A squall blew across the deck, making it difficult to see much welcome in this place, but to Menish it appeared that Deenar was well constructed. No doubt the wall was to fend off pirates. He hoped they were hospitable to travellers, for he knew Drinagish needed a night off this rocking deck even if it meant spending it in a Vorthenki village. Awan had said that they did not have a sailor’s lodge here like the inn at Lianar and was reluctant to land. Another ship lay at anchor not far from the shore. It was a trading vessel like their own, Menish wondered where the crew of that ship were spending the night.

Awan’s booming voice shouted across the water and was answered, even above the noise of the sea, from a figure in a watchtower that rose above the palisade.

Men in heavy sea cloaks appeared in the gateway as they hove to and Shelim let go the anchor.

Menish knew that the Vorthenki sometimes greeted visitors with an alarming war dance but either they recognised Awan or they did not feel threatened. The men on the shore launched two small craft, which had been lying keel up on the beach stones, and rowed them out to sea. The waves grew more restive by the moment and this made heavy work for the rowers, but Menish could hear them chanting a work song to the rhythm of the oars. From the calls back and forth between the two boats it appeared that they were racing each other to the ship. When the first vessel thumped hollowly against their hull the crews of all three boats roared with laughter, cheering, and friendly abuse.

They were Vorthenki folk, of course. No one else lived on this coast. In the second boat stood a tall, red-bearded man who was dressed as a warrior. His helmet was even gaudier than Althak’s, for it sported a dreadful, nodding plume of horsehair that echoed every shift of his head. Menish noticed that he had not had to row. He was obviously the village chief.

The red-beard and two other armed Vorthenki hauled themselves over the gunwales. Menish held himself ready. Awan and Keashil had assured him that the folk of Deenar were friendly, but it would do no harm to have his sword loosened in its sheath. The red-beard drew himself up to his full height, about six and a half feet judged Menish. A little taller than Althak, and he was built more heavily. His face was partly obscured by the helmet so Menish could not judge his age easily, possibly he was in his mid forties. He had the look of a seasoned fighter, the stance of one who has been well trained. The two who stood beside him were younger men, the one on the left was younger than Drinagish.

Menish was about to introduce himself when the red-beard noticed Keashil. “Kopth’s balls!” he cried, “it’s the blind harper!”

He crossed the deck in three strides and crouched beside her figure. Menish saw him turn and notice Olcish too. “And the lad as well,” he murmured, “but only the lad. Woman, do you know me?”

She had been smiling from the moment she heard his voice.

“I know you, Darven. I've harped many times in your house.”

“Aramish? Falia?”

“Aramish is dead,” she reached out and fumbled to grasp Olcish’s hand in her own. “Pirates attacked us. I don't know what happened to my daughter.”

The red-beard gabbled something that Menish recognised as the Vorthenki words of passing and then added an eloquent oath of his own. Menish tried to remember something but could not think what it was.

“Darven? Yes it is,” cried Althak. “M’Lord, it's Darven of the Olsha fords.”

“Of course! I knew I had seen him before.”

Darven rose, looked about him and then pulled off his helmet, releasing a tumble of red hair.

“It is not… aye, but it is! Young Althak and M’Lord the King!” Suddenly he was caught by Althak who held him in a bear hug and thumped his back while he whooped for joy. The exuberance of Althak’s greeting dismayed Darven’s attempts to greet Menish more formally. Finally he extricated himself from Althak’s grip and bowed to Menish. It was a bow that made Astae’s efforts seem fawning.

“M’Lord, it’s good to see you again. But what brings you to Deenar? And by ship?” He glanced at Drinagish, on whose face the sea retch was plain.

“We travel to Atonir. But we're weary and need a night with solid ground beneath our feet.”

“Then you're most welcome. You'll lie in my house tonight, the ground's solid enough there!”

A rope ladder hung from the gunwale to one of the lighters. The little boat rose and fell alongside the larger, making the operation of getting from one to the other rather precarious as far as Menish was concerned.

Somehow he clambered down and found himself sitting in the middle of the boat, clutching at the wooden seat with white knuckles. He tried to smile a greeting to the other men in the boat but he suspected that all he managed was a bare-teethed grimace.

Hrangil managed well enough but Drinagish’s face was a greenish colour by the time he found his seat. Althak and Darven assisted Keashil down with Olcish supervising.

To Menish’s vague annoyance Azkun and Tenari swung themselves down easily, as if they had been born to the sea. Of course Azkun did have Vorthenki blood in his veins, as only Menish knew for sure.

In spite of the weather the sailors stayed on the ship. Awan was reluctant to let them ashore when there was no sailors’ lodge sacred to Yaggrothil. He was happy to trade with the village though and Omoth, who had relatives here, was allowed to land.

Althak took a hand at one of the oars and they seemed to fly across the waves. It was another race between the two boats. One of the oarsmen, another red-beard who resembled Darven enough to be his son, urged their rowers on with threats, jokes and curses.

When, finally, the boat scraped against the shingle beach amid a wash of foam, it was impossible to decide who had won. The oarsmen leapt out and hauled the boat up the beach. Drinagish, for all his apparent weakness, was out of the boat almost before the oarsmen. He threw himself on the stones and hugged the ground on which he lay. Menish and the others left with more dignity. He could not bring himself to rebuke his nephew for unseemly behaviour. He too was grateful for solid ground beneath his feet.

The stones crunched comfortably under their feet as they made their way up to the palisaded village. Darven sent one of his men on ahead to order preparations for a feast and Menish discovered, for the first time in days, that he was very hungry. The sea retch had forced him to eat sparingly and now that it had left him he was starved. No doubt the feast would be more fish stew, but he felt he could enjoy even that.

The village was a good deal better than Lianar, although there were no stone buildings like the old inn. This was not a place the Relanese had used. The palisade was well constructed and three times the height of a Vorthenki. The tops of the logs were sharpened and, on the inside of the structure, a fighting platform ran around the walls to allow the villagers to fend off ladders and to hurl spears and rocks at their attackers.

The gates, always the weak point in such a defence, were set at an angle into the wall. The wall on the right curved into the edge of the door, giving those defending it easy access to the unshielded side of the attackers. Great iron hinges held the gates and a heavy wooden bar could be drawn across it. Darven, who was obviously proud of the defences, pointed out another bar that lay alongside one of the open gates. It could be fitted into a socket in the ground that was packed with stones and placed against the gates to give them extra strength.

The houses themselves were made of well-cut planks of wood and thatched with straw. Rather than curtains of animal skins they had wooden doors, again on iron hinges, and carved door lintels. The carving writhed with sinuous figures of men, women and dragons. Over each lintel hung a pair of sheep’s horns, and some sprigs of fennel were threaded around them. Much as Menish disliked the Vorthenki, he could not help but admire their carving.

Women clustered in the doorways of the houses, torn between the drizzle and their curiosity of what the men had found in the ship. Like their men they were tall and usually yellow-haired.

Darven led them to the largest house, though they were all much the same. The doorway reeked of fennel as they passed through into the gloomy interior, but that smell was replaced by the smell of smoke, stale sweat and cooking.

Inside the house was typical of its type. A long hall filled the whole structure with a fire burning at its centre. At the very far end a wicker screen hid the women’s enclosure and near the door a similar screen formed a pen to enclose animals at night. Menish noted one of the differences between the way the Vorthenki treated their cattle and their women was that they kept them at different ends of the house.

The fire in the centre of the hall burned brightly and was the only source of light, for there were no windows and no lamps. Its flames curled around a great cauldron that hung from a large chain attached to the central beam of the roof near the smoke hole. Surrounding the fire a ring of stones kept the cracking, popping logs from lighting the rushes on the floor.

Benches and stools and sleeping furs lined the walls and, near the fire, an ornately carved throne stood; the chief’s place.

As they entered Menish heard a gasp beside him and turned to see Azkun wide-eyed and clutching his throat. He caught him by the shoulders and shook him.

“What is it?”

“They killed something,” he whispered. “It has passed,” he said after a moment, and Menish’s attention was diverted by Darven’s folk greeting them.

They crowded around them, anxious to see the strangers. Menish caught glimpses of a toothless old man, young children, plump women and several surly youths who had been tending the cauldron.

“Shoo! Back! All of you. Malak, I told you to keep stirring that pot, get back to it. If you let that fish boil dry again I’ll skin you alive.” The woman who spoke waved a curved bronze dagger at one of the youths as if she meant it. Malak slunk back to the cauldron over the fire, swinging the long ladle in his hand like a sword.

The others returned to their work as well. Several women were spinning near the fire and one was working a loom. The children stepped back a few paces but otherwise continued to stare at the strangers.

“Keashil! Keashil, it's me, Frethi!” the woman with the dagger embraced the blind harper and Menish saw tears sparkling in the firelight. Frethi was, of course, tall with yellow brown hair. It hung in braids almost to the ground and her tunic was of vivid green wool shot with a red thread. Menish noticed the small, metal spiral that hung from a leather string around her neck. She was a priestess of Kopth, dedicated to him from birth.

Not all of Darven’s folk had returned to their work. Two of the other women and the old man did not seem to find it necessary to obey Frethi’s order. The women were obviously Darven’s favourites, they both wore rich tunics. One wore a heavy gold necklace and a brooch with a sparkling red stone, while the other sported long golden earrings. The one with the earrings was quite young, the other was closer to Darven's age.

The older of them also embraced Keashil.

“It's Seti,” she said. “We heard rumours, bad rumours. We thought you were dead.”

The younger one pushed past the other women to Darven's side and clutched his arm possessively.

The old man just smiled and nodded at them, even bent as he was with age he was taller than the Anthorians. Menish wondered who he was that he could ignore Frethi’s order.

“Frethi, you have another guest too,” said Darven, interrupting the women from their embrace. “Take them both to the women’s enclosure and show them hospitality.”

Frethi smiled at Tenari and, taking Keashil’s arm, beckoned for her to follow.

Tenari, of course, ignored her. She still stared blankly at Azkun. Seti reached for her arm and Darven frowned. “Is there something wrong with her?”

Before Azkun could start telling him about the Chasm Menish said, “She won't leave my companion, but thank you anyway”

Their host shrugged and, while Frethi led Keashil to the far end of the hall behind the wicker screen, he gestured them to come and sit by the fire. Just before he sat Darven hesitated, looking at the throne and then at Menish. The throne of the hall was the right of the greatest lord present.

“No, Darven,” laughed Menish. “Your throne is much too big for my frame!” He picked up a stool, drew it close to the fire and sat on it.

“It's not seemly,” Darven glanced about, searching for something as he spoke. “Couldn’t you sit on a better stool, M’Lord? Here, this one's finer.” He found an ornate stool with a dragon design carved into the seat and placed it beside Menish.

Menish did not care if his rump covered plain wood or a design, but he could see Darven wished to honour him, so he accepted the fancier stool with thanks. Briefly he wondered if Azkun would prefer a dragon stool, or perhaps he would object to sitting on such a design. Strangely enough Menish himself felt relaxed even though he was in a Vorthenki house. His host knew better than to insult him by offering him women, and it was so good to be off that ship.

Darven called for ale and several of the women, including his two favourites went to fetch it while Menish introduced his company.

“Master Hrangil and Althak you know, of course. But you've not met my nephew, Drinagish, for he was too young to fight in those days. Two others, Azkun and Tenari, you've also not met before. We found them on our journey and they accompany us to Atonir.”

Darven looked closely at Azkun and Menish feared that he would see the likeness of Thalissa in him. But he only said, “your friend has no boots but fine clothes, where did you find him?”

“Wandering naked in the desert. We brought him with us out of compassion. The clothes are Althak’s.”

“But of course you had no spare boots!” Darven laughed. “That will be my pleasure to remedy.” He reverted to Vorthenki speech suddenly as he called to the old man. “Arith, find our friend some boots. New ones, mind.”

“New boots? New boots? What does he want with new boots?” grumbled Arith as he hobbled outside on his errand. Menish wondered again who he was that he could ignore the orders of a priestess, was addressed relatively politely by Darven, and had the audacity to grumble. He looked back at Darven and raised his eyebrows.

“Ah, you’ll be surprised to learn this, M’Lord. Surprised and pleased I think. But wait, here's the ale.”

Six women, each carrying a horn of ale, approached and presented one to each of the men. It was an echo of what had happened in Astae’s inn but they all knew it was just about ale, nothing more was implied. The women sat at the feet of the guest they had assigned themselves to. At Darven’s direction the young favourite sat at Menish’s feet. The older one, Seti, sat at his own. One of the other women was obviously pregnant. She had assigned herself to Azkun but seemed put out by Tenari's presence. Tenari stationed herself by Azkun's feet beside her.

Drinagish and Hrangil took their horns as if they were presented by vipers, Hrangil looked quite pale in the firelight. Althak, of course, was at ease here. He gave his woman a wink and a slap on the bottom as he took his horn and she sat down.

As for Menish himself, he took his horn with simple thanks, which seemed to discomfort the girl, as if he had scorned her beauty by not reacting more like Althak had. But, even if he had been Vorthenki and therefore relaxed about such matters, she was young enough to be his grand daughter.

He wished his host health, echoed by Drinagish, Hrangil and Althak, and drank.

Having joined them in drinking his own health, Darven resumed what he was saying.

“Old Arith, aye. You’ll like this M’Lord. I learned much in your service, including the way you value good men. After the war against Thealum I came north. I had some thought of sailing to the land of my fathers, perhaps even as far as Athim. Even now I’d like to see the glory of Kopth that fills the sky in the far north. But I stopped here. They tell me that the Vorthenki came here years and years ago and drove out some simple fisher folk who rode tiny coracles and had not even a bronze knife. When I arrived there were a few houses like this one but they were in poor repair. Pirate raids were frequent and the people usually fled into the forest while their houses were destroyed.

“I resolved to stay here, to establish a house of my own, for they were in need of a strong leader. You know, of course, the way this is done, but I could see that Arith was a wise man. He knows the seas here, the people and the forest. If I’d killed him to make myself chief my way would have been harder.”

“You let the old chief live?” asked Althak. ‘But surely you fought?”

“Oh, of course. He didn’t hand over his houses and slaves as gifts. We fought, but I've been trained in the Emperor’s army. You, Althak, know only too well that the Vorthenki has little skill for all his strength. I was the younger and my skill was greater. Although he fought to kill and I only to disable I bested him in a moment. He lay before me on the ground expecting death but I spared him.”

“And he's loyal?”

“I think so. As much as any. He is, at least, grateful. For I built the palisades you saw. No longer do we hide in the forest while our homes burn. Our folk are proud to fight to defend what's theirs. We have many strong young men, sons of my own house, and some of these I've trained in the ways of Relanor. Not all.” He grinned. “Some I would rather were not so skilled with a sword.”

Arith returned with a pair of fine boots.

“Boots, boots. Strangers given good boots. What are we coming to?” Arith muttered under his breath as he knelt by Azkun’s feet, elbowing his way between the pregnant woman and Tenari. He thrust Azkun’s feet into them and looked at him. “Do they fit?” he snapped.

“What did he say?” asked Azkun, for he did not understand Vorthenki.

“He asks if they fit,” said Althak.

“Toes wiggle?” again the man snapped. Althak translated again and Azkun nodded and thanked Arith, Darven and even the woman who served him. But Arith was not satisfied.

“Up, up, walk about. Can’t tell if they fit until you walk.”

So Azkun rose to his feet and walked up and down the room.

“Yes, they do fit. They really do,” he said. Menish noticed he spoke slowly and clearly to Arith, but obviously the man spoke no Relanese at all. Arith was not quite satisfied and proceeded to feel where Azkun’s toes were in the boots, and to shift them about on his feet to see if they were tight enough. At last, with a dubious scowl, he hobbled over to the fire to see if Malak was tending the stew as he had been ordered.

“He makes them himself,” said Darven, “and he can size you at a glance too. Though he never trusts himself there. Your friend’s boots will be the best he has ever owned.”

No doubt, thought Menish.

“And does he make enough of them to trade?”

“Oh yes, indeed. He's famous up and down this coast. Keashil was wearing a pair of Arith’s boots when I last saw her, though they're gone now. I'll make sure she gets another pair. You can always spot them by the dragon design.”

“That, I think, is half the delight at least,” said Menish looking at Azkun. He seemed genuinely pleased with the boots. Several times he traced his finger across the design and he had taken another, voluntary, walk in them.

Presently Keashil and the priestess, Frethi, returned and sat by the fire with them. Menish noted that Keashil, like Frethi, was seated on a stool rather than on the floor. It appeared she had the status of a priestess here. He wondered what had happened to Olcish but a glance around the room revealed that one of the Vorthenki women had left her tasks to look after him. He had been fed some of the stew from the cauldron and was playing warily with some of the other children. He was seemed pleased to be away from adults for a while, especially with his mother in safe hands.

Darven offered them some of the stew. Hrangil and Azkun declined but the others helped themselves, ladling it into bowls and drinking it. Menish was hungry enough to enjoy even this.

With their immediate needs of food and drink met, Menish and Darven began to talk of old times and common friends. The war with Thealum had ended nearly fifteen years ago and there was much to catch up on. Darven was interested that Vorish had married Sonalish, Drinagish’s elder sister, for he had seen her once.

Menish also asked about the other ship in the bay. It was a trading ship like those that often called. The captain and several of his men were staying in one of the other houses but most of the crew, like their own, were sleeping on board.

They talked for hours and they were only interrupted by the beginning of the feast.

After a commotion at the door two men carrying a roasted sheep on a spit entered. The smell of cooked meat permeated the house, drowning the other smells. When the Vorthenki feasted they always cooked their meat outside and carried it indoors when it was ready. Menish noticed Azkun pale at the sight of the dead beast but he kept silent as the two carriers struggled to hang it from another pair of hooks near the one that held the cauldron.

Darven’s menfolk now entered the house. Most were dressed in armour and helmets. Their swords and axes hung from their belts. A feast in a Vorthenki house was a strange thing, a mixture of celebration and brawling. One did not venture there unarmed.

By tradition each man, from the greatest to the least, told who he was and cut some of the meat from the beast. The order in which they came forward reflected their status in the company, as well as the choice and the amount of meat they could take. To the Vorthenki this was vitally important and a man would fight for a place. They mostly wrestled with each other but for the important places, such as that of the chief, or when two men hated each other, swords were drawn and blood was let.

While such duels were easily controlled in the confines of a single house or village ruled by one chief, the situation became delicate and often alarming when guests of other houses were present. The order had to be established and often this turned into an all out battle. Bitter feuds had arisen solely because of this custom. Menish could not criticise. His own people feuded and duelled on the smallest pretext, though they rarely allowed such things to interrupt a feast.

Darven indicated that Menish should get his meat first, again honouring him, but Menish would not see his host diminished in his own house and insisted that he precede him. So Darven rose and briefly announced that he had bested Arith and fought Thealum at the Olsha fords. He cut a large hunk of meat and seated himself, passing some of the meat to the woman at his feet as well as a portion to Keashil and Frethi.

Menish followed, announcing that he was King of Anthor and made sure he took enough meat for the woman who served him as well as for himself.

He had no idea what would happen next. Althak, of course, was well able to cope, but Hrangil could be dismissed as an old man and left to the end. Drinagish was liable to challenge one of Darven’s men and start a fight.

It was Althak who solved these problems. He stood next and looked carefully at the other warriors in the room. One of them stood, a big man with Darven’s red hair, but not as big as Althak. The two glared at each other for a moment and the red-haired man sat down.

“I am Althak, son of the house of Amoldon. I fought at the Olsha fords and in other battles against Thealum. My sword has killed more than fifty men.” A murmur went through the warriors. The number, when Menish thought about it, was about right. It seemed a lot of dead men, even if they were mostly Thealum's cronies and pirates. “But I give my place to my friends who are greater than I.” He nodded to Hrangil and then Drinagish who came forward in silence. They were Anthorians and not used to bragging of their deeds.

Althak next looked at Azkun who shook his head and Menish pitied the woman who served him. Althak took his own portion next and sat down. The giving up of his place to others was not unprecedented, although it was unusual. Menish had heard of it happening before.

One by one the other men came forward, starting with the one who would have preceded Althak. Omoth the sailor was among them. Some were brief and some were lengthy in their descriptions of their deeds. One man accredited himself with winning most of the battles Menish had ever heard of. Someone told him to get his portion and sit down eventually. There was one of these in every Vorthenki house, Althak muttered.

When all of the warriors had taken their food the carcass was left to the children and the rest of the women.

The meat was well cooked and good. Menish remembered belatedly that he had not fed the woman at his feet and hurriedly passed some meat to her. She thanked him perfunctorily but she was clearly used to more indulgent treatment. Menish noticed Althak distributing some of his meat to Azkun’s woman who received it gratefully. She rewarded Althak by flirting with him in a manner Menish found disgusting, he looked away.

Darven asked Keashil for a song and she played the story of an ancient Vorthenki hero. Menish had heard it before. It had been a popular song among the Vorthenki soldiers in the war against Thealum.

It told the story of Rith, who fell from grace and was cast out of Kishalkuz at the edge of the world. He was doomed to wander the earth forever homeless and harried by his brothers, the four winds. Like most Vorthenki songs the story line was vague and clouded with obscure descriptions and irrelevant battles, but Keashil sang well, her voice blending with the notes of Althak’s harp. The dingy hall echoed with melody, though the walls were hardly smooth enough for that. It was the clarity of her voice that formed the illusion of an echo. Her sightless eyes glittered with tears in the firelight by the time her song had finished. Menish was reminded that her husband had called sometimes himself Rith.

She followed the song of Rith with another, this time in the Relanese tongue. Menish had not heard it before and guessed it must be a song of Golshuz. Surprisingly Frethi and some of the other women joined her in this song. They did not sing nearly as well as Keashil but Menish had heard worse. Frethi made a passable attempt at harmonising with the others.

A crash rent the song as the door slammed open. The women faltered and were silent. The last chord Keashil had strummed quivering in the air like a held breath. All heads in the room turned towards the door, those nearest to it rising and reaching for their weapons. But the figure that entered was unarmed. He sprang through the door like an animal, baring his teeth at the warriors and snarling.

In spite of the fact that he carried no weapons the warriors stood back from him. They were afraid. Menish turned to Darven and saw that he too was anxious.

“What's this?”

“He's one of my house, but a korolith owns him. It's an evil thing and it makes him live as a wild man. We dare not touch him.” He shivered. “Who knows, the korolith may choose to enter any man. We dare not provoke it.”

Before Menish could form his reply the man threw back his head and let out an awful howl. One of the women shrieked and Frethi bundled them all back into the women’s enclosure, sweeping the children in too.

The man, or the korolith, crouched in the middle of the warriors, who drew back from him. A evil smile played across his face as he looked at one steadily, stalking towards him like a cat. Without warning he sprang at his victim. The man threw up his hands, he seemed to have forgotten the axe that hung at his belt. Both collapsed and rolled on the floor, the warrior crying for help but his fellows did not dare.

After a short struggle the warrior thrust the korolith away, wiping a bloody hand on his cloak for he had been bitten. The korolith resumed his crouching stare in the centre of the ring of warriors, his evil smile savouring their fear of him.

“Can you not bind him?”

“We dare not. The man who bound him would surely be the next owned by the korolith.”

What happened next was always confused in Menish’s mind. The korolith had shifted his attention to Azkun. Suddenly his face writhed with pain and he leapt, but not towards Azkun. One warrior dodged from his path and the korolith ignored him. In two leaps he had thrown himself into the fire.

Before anyone could act Menish heard Azkun’s voice, a cry of sheer agony. He rushed forward, heedless of the fire, wading through it as though it were water. His clothes burst into flame but that, also, he ignored. The next moment he had dragged the korolith from the flames and was shouting, his clothes still ablaze and his new boots blackened and charred. Menish did not hear what he said. He was too busy calling for the priestess for he knew she would be a healer. Althak beat out the flames in Azkun's clothes.

Frethi came. She approached the korolith timidly, but he was no longer the korolith. He was just a man, and he lay still and quiet in Azkun’s arms. A hush fell over the room, a silence in which the crackling of the fire sounded like the noise of distant battle and each breath foreboded a storm. Azkun broke it.

“He is in pain. I cannot help him further.”

Still Frethi hesitated. Drinagish, who stood nearest to her, took her by the arm and led her to Azkun and the man who had been owned by the korolith. Gingerly Frethi examined the man. His feet, of course, were blackened and charred and a hideous, raw burn covered his chest where he had fallen in the fire. Menish was surprised that he was not hurt more, but Azkun had moved quickly. Frethi called for Seti to bring something from the women’s enclosure and she returned with a heavy blue jar. The priestess, her manner still hesitant, applied a thick, sticky salve that smelled of thyme to the burns.

Menish caught Azkun’s eye and saw that his face was clouded with pain. He wondered about the korolith, not that he gave much credence to Vorthenki tales, but something evil had afflicted the man.

“Azkun, are you hurt?”

The question seemed foolish. His clothes were smouldering rags, the dagger Omoth had given him was blackened by smoke. But, as Menish had expected, he shook his head.

“No, the hurt is not my own. It is his.” Menish nodded slowly.

“And what of the korolith?”

“It is gone. He is no longer troubled by it. The dragons have driven it away.”

In the dead silence his words reached the edges of the hall. There were whispers and one or two exclamations of surprise. A man called out, Menish recognised him as Omoth. “Didn’t I tell you? He's Kopth who walks among us! I saw him calm a storm and he was struck by lightning. Now he has driven out a korolith!”

This caused an uproar. Most of them had not understood Azkun’s words for they were spoken in Relanese, but they understood Omoth. Frethi and the rest of the women retreated hurriedly into the women’s enclosure again, fearing violence. Warriors argued among themselves, some approached Azkun, others held back, afraid.

“M’Lord,” cried Darven to Menish, “what have you brought among us?” Menish had no answer. He could not say that Kopth was a foul thing of their own devising. He turned to Darven and said “let him speak for himself.”

Slowly, so as to disturb the burned man as little as possible, Azkun rose to his feet. His burned clothing fell from him as he stood, leaving him naked for a moment until Althak wrapped his cloak around his shoulders. The moment, however, was long enough for all to see that there was no mark of fire on his body.

His voice rose over those of the warriors, silencing them instantly. “You are saying things about me. You are saying I am Kopth, or Gilish,” he nodded towards Hrangil. “Perhaps you are right. If there is a Kopth that does not know he is Kopth or a Gilish that does not know he is Gilish then perhaps I am he. But this much I know. I am a bridge, a bridge that leads you from corruption and death to the glory of the dragons!”

Menish was surprised that he spoke so well, for he had not been particularly articulate until now. Of course it was wasted on his audience who, for the most part, spoke little or no Relanese. However they understood some of it. A murmur of approval ran through them as those who understood his words passed the message to those who did not. Darven nodded slowly, a careful smile on his face. Even Hrangil smiled secretly, and Menish wondered if Azkun had made another oblique reference to the Mish-Tal.

Menish, as well as everyone else in the room, expected Azkun to continue. But he did not. He sat down and bent his head as if a great weight lay on him.

Darven rose silently and crossed the room to stand by Azkun. He took him by the arm and led him to his throne. There he placed him and stood back and bowed before him.

“Hail, Lord Kopth.”

And Menish remembered his thought when Azkun first left the Chasm. Even a king must stand aside for a god, even a Vorthenki chief.

Menish and his company were largely ignored from that point as the Vorthenki proceeded to adore their god. To Menish Azkun was an incongruous Kopth, for the dragon god was usually portrayed as a flaming dragon or, when he took human form, a tall Vorthenki warrior. Azkun was hardly an example of either, but this was easily explained by the way Kopth often appeared in disguise in their tales.

They lavished gifts on him, food, weapons, women, and always their best. Darven offered him anything he asked that was his to give, which, since he was the chief, included the entire village. Others brought out painted shields with the images of dragons, swords etched with dragon designs and fresh fennel. The place quickly reeked of fennel, for they crushed it and rubbed it on themselves as a way of honouring him. Menish did not know why.

Azkun refused to accept any gifts except a new pair of boots to replace the ones he had burned and some new clothes. Food, he said, was of no use to him. This astonished them but Omoth confirmed that he had never seen him eat. As for their weapons and women, he rejected them all. He did not kill so he did not want the tools of death about him. This appeared to include the women as well, which puzzled Menish. Frethi, however, insisted that, since she was dedicated to Kopth, she would sit at his feet beside Tenari. Tenari herself was ignored.

When their excitement was diminished to the point where he could be heard again he spoke to them. He promised them happiness and an end to fear and death by the power of the dragons. Again Menish was surprised at his eloquence. For the first time he realised that his ideas about dragons were not particularly Vorthenki. Their Kopth was an evil, bloodthirsty god, but Azkun made him sound like the Relanese Aton, god of the sun. Hrangil whispered in his ear, “see how he wins even the Vorthenki?”

Menish became aware of a subtlety that possibly none of the others were. Azkun spoke in Relanese of the dragons who would rescue them from something. The Vorthenki words for ‘dragon’ and ‘Kopth’ were nearly synonymous. Menish could understand both Azkun and the Vorthenki around him who knew enough Relanese to translate for their fellows. They understood him to be making promises that he, Azkun, would fulfil.

It was all nonsense anyway. Kopth, Aton, Azkun’s dragons, whatever, nothing had saved the Emperor when the Gashans attacked. Nothing had saved Menish but his own wits. He found a quiet corner of the hall and went to sleep.

Chapter 13: Sacrifice

The next day the squalls had dropped and the wind blew steadily southwards. Menish took an early morning walk along the pebbly beach to look out across at their ship and the other that lay in the bay. The waves were still tossing this way and that in confusion from the winds of yesterday. They were a muddy, green colour.

The shingle crunched under his feet as he stepped over driftwood and other flotsam that was cast up on the beach. The stones were grey and so was the sky. It was like a bowl of iron over the earth, studded with clouds. A pale sun peered dismally through it. So much for Aton, he thought, kicking at a small log and sending it rolling across the shingle. The waves frothed up and engulfed it, carrying it away. He did not see it again.

This was the domain of Kopth and Yaggrothil, the Vorthenki dragon gods of the sea. The sun of Aton was pale and helpless against the power of the waves, and across the waves they must pass. The men were already at the lighters taking bags of something out to the other ship. They battled their way across the waves, and their Vorthenki laughter and singing found him even across the noise of the sea.

Damn! Why did Azkun have to convince them he was Kopth? It smothered Menish with contradictions, for he hated Kopth, although he did not believe in him. It was in the name of Kopth that the Invaders had laid Relanor waste and murdered his sister. Thealum had worshipped Kopth with an evil fanaticism.

At least there was a goodness, a wholesomeness, about Aton. If he could not worship him himself he did not blame others for doing so. Hrangil’s insistence that Azkun was Gilish was only foolish, not repugnant. And now the Vorthenki would cling to him and adore him. It made Menish sick.

One good thing came of it, however. After Menish had watched the other ship unfurl its sails, catch the breeze, and move off southwards he returned to the village. When he entered Darven’s house he found Azkun shouting at his worshippers. It appeared that they had wanted to offer him a sacrifice. A young girl, no more than ten or twelve years old, stood among them in the white sacrificial gown stained with old blood and fennel in her hair. Like Frethi she wore a metal spiral. Frethi held her odd bronze knife. The handle curled about her wrist like a snake.

Menish had heard that the victims of Kopth usually went quietly and a glance at the girl told him why. Her eyes had that dreamy look that is only achieved by too much ale or, more likely, a dose of a concoction commonly used to relieve the pain of wounds.

The Vorthenki were confounded and confused. Azkun stood up on Darven’s throne so that he could speak over their heads.

“Have you heard nothing I have said? You must not kill. Murder begets murder, death begets death. Because you kill, so you must die. That is the price of corruption!”

So he went on while the Vorthenki shifted from foot to foot and hung their heads like errant children. Menish was sure that they did not understand what he meant. Only one thing was plain, the girl was not to be killed. Menish saw relief in Frethi’s eyes.

It was some time before they were finally able to leave. The Vorthenki implored Azkun to stay with them longer. More gifts were offered along with their pleas. Would he not, at least, lie with one or two of their women? For the children of Kopth were especially blessed, as were the women who bore them.

Azkun grew angry at this suggestion and repeated his admonitions not to kill, which no one understood. Confused, some of the women began to display themselves shamelessly before him. He cried to them to stop it, but their men cheered them on, this was surely why Kopth was angry, he thought the women were too reserved.

But they were wrong. Azkun fled from them, flinging away those who tried to cling to him. Menish ran after him, he was pleased enough to leave the disgusting display in the house. He ran out of the palisade and down to the water’s edge, and there Menish caught up with him. The Vorthenki had not followed, they feared that they had angered Kopth, Menish supposed. Only Tenari could be seen walking towards them from the gateway.

“We must leave, we must leave now,” panted Azkun. There was a madness in his eyes. “I cannot remain with… I cannot stay here.”

“I understand, we can leave at once. Wait here, I'll fetch the others.” He turned to Tenari, “Look after him.” But she gave him no indication that she had heard.

Menish quickly summoned the others and told Darven to make sure the women did not follow them down to the beach. The men would be needed to row the lighters. In a way he was pleased with Azkun, he had stopped the Vorthenki sacrifice and he had rejected their women. He seemed genuinely offended by their offers. It was an attitude any Anthorian would sympathise with.

He wondered if Keashil and her son would prefer to stay here. Darven had seen that she had new boots and some better clothes. But he saw her walking across the beach to the lighters holding Althak's arm and obviously ready to depart.

The sailors were delighted to see Azkun again when they boarded their ship. Omoth was not slow in recounting the events of the night before, and he was pleased with the prestige his account gave him with his fellows. It was apparent from their talk that there was no possibility of their ship sinking while Kopth was aboard. They took to addressing him as ‘Lord Kopth’ as Darven had done, and plainly considered him above both Menish and Althak.

Even so Menish gave orders that the other slaves they had rescued from the pirates should go back with the lighters. They were from these northern coasts and they would be useful to Darven. There was no point taking them away south. Althak saw it done and Menish retreated into his sea retch.

No sooner had the sails unfurled than the weather deteriorated. Thunderclouds rolled down from the north east and darkened the sky. The wind rose and began to whip up the waves again. Awan bawled orders to his men from his position in the stern, the sails tightened in the wind, ropes creaked suddenly taut and the ship began to furrow through the waves on its way south.

This time there was no danger, for the storm was not fierce enough to make the monstrous waves that had threatened them before. Shelim explained that this was largely because the wind now blew south along the coast rather than directly from the east and the open sea. Although they saw flashes of lightning far off in the north none of it struck near them. Instead they were drenched with icy squalls that lashed across the decks from time to time making the Anthorians utterly dejected. The sailors did not seem to mind the rain very much, what did it matter that they were cold and wet when Kopth himself rode on their ship?

They were swept before the winds for two days down the long coast of Golshuz. For most of that time they lost sight of the coast entirely, for it curved westwards while they travelled south east. In the middle of the second day Azkun caught sight of high cliffs rising black behind the curtains of rain. They marched back from the west, forming a great wall against which the waves threw themselves in a wild frenzy of foam.

As soon as these were sighted Awan changed course to run parallel with the coast. Azkun felt that the violence of the waves against the cliffs was somehow ominous. The cliffs were like a wall of night through the rain, like a home of spectres, or a cliff wall of a chasm.

Shelim told them that people who lived on these rocky shores lived in caves and he shuddered as he spoke of it, as if they were mad or evil. Azkun could not tell which he meant.

Drinagish was, by now, very ill indeed and so was Hrangil. Menish spoke to Awan about finding a place for them to rest the night on land.

A few hours later as night was falling they came to a break in the cliffs. The shore curled back into a rocky bay where the sea was sheltered from the wind. Awan steered them towards a rubble-strewn beach of black sand and black boulders. Beyond it, through the rain, Azkun could see buildings similar to those in Deenar, but without the palisade. As they drew closer he noticed that the beach was not strewn with rubble as he had thought, it was crowded with people.

“Kopth, Kopth, Kopth!”

He had thought it was the pounding of the surf, but now he could hear them chanting on the beach. There must be hundreds! Surely they did not live in those few houses he could see on the beach.

“Kopth, Kopth, Kopth!”

He could feel their earnest expectancy in his mind, their chanting thrummed in his brain, calling to him. How intensely they believed! He ran to the prow and leaned towards them. Their yearning for him touched him with its misguidedness. He wanted to go to them, to tell them that he was only the bridge. It was for the dragons they should yearn.

Even as he reached the prow he was aware of a fuzzy, clouded mind on the beach. He had seen this before. He had seen it at Deenar. There was a victim on the beach, a victim waiting death. He could feel the inner despair of the priestess, a bronze knife in her hand, waiting to do what she had to do. He knew that the moment he stepped ashore the sacrifice would be made.

“They've heard of you already. The other boat that left Deenar before us would have stopped here.” It was Althak. He stood beside him. “They must have summoned the whole countryside to meet you.”

“Althak, they are going to…” He turned a pale face to the Vorthenki and stopped. Would Althak understand? Was he not Vorthenki? He had not tried to stop them at Deenar. Menish appeared from his shelter demanding to know what was happening.

“They've heard that we carry Kopth aboard,” said Althak. There was a smile in his voice as if he did not quite believe it himself yet, but was indulging the belief of others.

“Not another village of fawning idiots and shameless women! Awan! Turn the ship! We'll not land here!”

Awan hesitated, looking from those on shore who chanted for Kopth to Azkun. Azkun also looked at the beach. They were close enough now to see the figures through the rain. Among them he could make out the white-robed victim. For an instant between the noise of the sea and the voices ashore there was silence and Azkun spoke. “Turn the ship!”

Now Awan did not hesitate. He hauled on the tiller and called orders to his men. The main spar swept across the deck and the ship heeled around and moved away from the beach.

A dreadful hush descended on the chanters and Azkun felt their dismay. He ran the length of the ship and leaned over the stern where Awan held the tiller.

“I have not deserted you!” he cried. ‘I will come back to you! But do not…” A shrill cry sounded over the waves and the blackness of death washed over him like a wave of evil. They had killed her anyway. He sank down onto the deck and wept.

For a long time he simply lay on the wet deck and remembered what had happened with horror. A young girl, no older than the one they had been ready to kill for him in Deenar, her mind sluggish with the drugs they had given her, had slipped into the aching darkness that leered at him from every sharp knife, from every large wave. She was not so drugged that she did not scream when the knife had ripped her flesh and her blood had poured out onto the beach. She was not so drugged that she did not fear the oblivion that swallowed her.

And he knew the priestess had hated herself for doing it. It was impossible to believe that she could despise herself so and yet still wield that knife. But she had. Some need or fear drove her beyond self-despite to murder. It was fear of Kopth, fear of Azkun.

That was the worst thing of all. They had done it for him. They had slaughtered a human being, one of their own, for him. That it was because of a misguided notion that he was Kopth was irrelevant. He had not denied that he might be, he did not himself know. It had led to this. Now he was guilty of murder.

So he lay in the darkness with the sound of the insane waves dashing against the cliffs. The sailors feared to touch him, even Althak kept his distance, not knowing what he should do. The Anthorians were all ill and Tenari sat wordlessly beside him.

It was Keashil who finally came to comfort him. She felt her way along the deck, ignoring Althak’s cautioning, and sat in a puddle that lay near Azkun’s head. The rain had stopped but the wind still filled their sails and the waves still thudded against the hull.

“Azkun?” He felt her hand on his head as she checked his position. “Azkun, you've been still for a long time. I heard weeping before. What is it?” He lifted his head, his neck was stiff and sore. How could she not know? How could they not have felt that darkness and not know that it was his doing?

“They killed her. They killed her anyway, because of me.”

He felt the hand on his head again.

“Oh, Azkun,” she said quietly and when he looked at her he saw her blind eyes crying in the lamplight. She was silent for a time, her quiet weeping could be not heard over the waves. Althak, overcoming his caution, came and sat on the deck beside her.

“It's the Vorthenki way,” she said presently. “Maidens are given to Kopth by the sacrifice.”

“They killed her for me,” he said flatly. “The priestess, she hated herself for doing it, but she did it anyway. She killed her for me.”

“Azkun,” said Althak, “we all heard a cry, but we were far from shore. How can you know-?”

“I did not eat her in some dark place or whatever I am supposed to do with my victims!” he shouted suddenly. “I am horrified by what your people do for me. It is evil!”

“It's the Vorthenki way…”

“Then it must stop. It is wrong.” He hesitated, to be Kopth or not? He did not know, perhaps he was, perhaps not. But only Kopth could stop them. “I command that it stops.”

Althak looked at him for a moment in silence, and he could not see his face in the darkness.

“Althak, who do you think I am?’

“They say you're Kopth, or Gilish. You're not like either, yet you're not as other men.”

“I do not eat maidens and I do not build in stone.”

“Yet you speak of dragons and you quote from the Mish-Tal,” said Keashil.

“That's not what I meant,” said Althak. “Kopth has never found death abhorrent, Gilish would have helped to fight the pirates.”

“You have not answered me. Who does Althak think I am?”

“I don't know. As I said, you're not like other men.”

“If I must be Kopth to forbid the sacrifices then I will be Kopth.”

“Perhaps there is another possibility,” said Keashil, and Azkun heard a smile in her voice that comforted him. She held Althak’s harp and as she spoke she lifted it into a playing position. “You speak Vorthenki?”

“No.”

At that she laughed quietly. “Could Kopth not speak Vorthenki? No matter. If I cannot sing a Vorthenki song I can sing you a song of Golshuz that was borrowed from the Vorthenki and made into the Relanese tongue.”

With that she began to sing, plucking at the harp, but it was hard to hear the notes she played. She sang of a famine in the far north. Winter lay on the land for year after year. Summer, that brief time when the ground can be tilled and the cattle fattened, did not come and the people hid in their houses, for they could not endure the cold. It was said that Kopth was angry with a man who had killed a priestess and was determine to punish him. Sacrifices were offered but it was no use. The snow would not melt and there was no food. Storms lashed the coast and no one could sail south for help, they were trapped.

A man named Galth, whose house had been decimated by hunger, came forward. He would brave the storms and seek help. But he would not sail south. If Kopth had not afflicted the south as well then he would be given no hope of passing through the storms.

Galth determined to travel not south but east, to the isle of Kishalkuz. There, if Kopth willed it, he would come before him and plead for his people.

They told him it was foolish, for no one could return from Kishalkuz, but he set out anyway and they marvelled at his courage. No more was ever seen of Galth from the day he left. After many days the winter lifted, the sun shone and summer came at last. That summer they harvested more grain than they had stores for.

As for Galth, a priestess who was famous for her wisdom prophesied that he had, indeed, reached Kishalkuz and had been received with honour in the house of Kopth.

When she stopped singing Azkun had almost forgotten that she had some reason for singing him this song. He was absorbed by the idea of sailing to Kishalkuz, of seeing the halls of his masters. The dolphin had promised to guide him.

“Perhaps you're neither Kopth nor Gilish. Perhaps you're like Galth, a man on whom the gods have laid some purpose.”

“A bridge,” he said quietly. “A bridge to the dragons.”

Chapter 14: Atonir

The wind blew them steadily onwards through the night, and by late afternoon of the following day they had crossed the gulf of Keatel, which lay between the rocky peninsula of Gomol and the land of Relanor. All day they had seen no land at all, even the gulls had deserted them for the time being. But sometime during the afternoon they returned (or others from the Relanese coast found them). Omoth, who was manning the lookout, shouted that he had seen land at last and Azkun strained forward at the bows to see it. Presently a dark line on the horizon was visible and, after a time, he could just make out a white tower that stood on a promontory in the distance.

“That's the Gel-Alhak, the White Tower of Sinalth,” said Althak. “It was built by Sinalth after the invasion to warn of any further invasions from the north.”

“And also as a guide for ships,” said Shelim who was not far away as Awan steadied their course towards the distant tower.

“Atonir lies beneath it?”

“No, further down the coast, another day or so.”

As Azkun watched it draw closer he realised that the tower was taller than he had first thought. The sun peered through the clouds and shone brightly on it. The last work of stone he had seen was the inn at Lianar and before that the bridge of Sheagil. This was much larger than either, though not so impossible in its construction as the bridge. It seemed to Azkun to be a welcome to this land, he felt that he walked in the purpose of the dragons.

At the base of the tower lay a harbour and a town. Ships much like their own lay moored beside stone piers like the one at Lianar. Several were sailing in and out of the harbour. They could see men scurrying about the boats, loading and unloading cargo, and carts and horses lined up on the piers.

“M’Lord is wondering whether to disembark here and ride horses to Atonir or to take advantage of the fair wind. The sea is calm enough now, so they are no longer suffering much from the sea retch. Either way we will reach Atonir tomorrow.”

After a talk with Awan it was decided to continue south by ship, which pleased the sailors; they did not want to lose Azkun. The ship turned parallel to the coast and Gel-Alhak began to recede behind them. A low wall of dunes swept up from the surf-washed beaches and parted occasionally to give them glimpses of worked fields. The land was flat near the coast, rising to low hills in the distance. Often a wide river mouth broke the wall of dunes, and in such places there were more towns and villages, though none the size of Gel-Alhak. Althak explained that the rivers they were seeing were, in fact, all one river. They were sailing across the many mouths of the great Goshar River that wound right across Relanor.

“This was how Gilish himself first saw Relanor,” put in Hrangil when he heard them talking of the river. “He first landed at the mouths of the Goshar with his heavenly armies.”

That night, after they had eaten and the lamps were lit, Keashil played her harp again. She sang of Atonir, their destination, and told the tale of its building. Even Tenari turned her head from Azkun and watched her play.

When Gilish landed at the mouths of the Goshar he was threatened by attacks from the Monnar, the race of magicians who held Relanor in their evil power. He needed a strong place he could defend from them. So he set about constructing the great palace of Atonir. Using his own magic he built it in a day and a night, and it had stood for nearly a thousand years. Needless to say the Monnar were never able to scale the vast walls of the palace, and they were eventually defeated before those walls by Gilish’s cavalry.

When her song died away Azkun was left with a picture of a place like Gel-Alhak only larger. Atonir, it seemed, was so vast that there were rooms in it that no one had visited since it was built. It sounded impossible, but the bridge of Sheagil he had seen in the north had looked impossible. Such were the works of Gilish.

When the sun rose next morning he saw Atonir.

It was still distant, but it looked like a mountain. It rose, staggeringly huge, from the plains with sheer walls hundreds of feet high topped with battlements and machiolations that looked finely intricate from this distance. And, though it appeared vast now, he realised that they were still far from it. Towers and spires rose from behind the battlements as if they would pierce the clouds themselves. Flags swirled proudly in the breeze. He thought of Sinalth’s tower and there was no comparison. The Vorthenki tower was a crude pile of stones compared to this colossal structure. And it grew. As they drew closer to it the great palace towered higher and higher.

But it was more than its dizzying size that made it impressive. Although the lower walls were sheer the upper ones were worked with fine patterns and shapes that gave the impression of ornate delicacy rather than heavy stone. It was as if Gilish was as much interested in beauty as defence.

When Azkun looked hard at the more ornate parts of the palace he became confused. The shapes did not somehow add up. Lines that ought to have met did not, others that should not meet did. He blinked, shook his head and moved his gaze to the city below.

As a seeming after-thought the city itself spread about the great walls. The palace dwarfed streets and buildings of stone, although there were several towers at least the size of Gel-Alhak and one that reached nearly half the height of the palace walls. The multitude of walls, towers, trees and streets appeared to cascade down to the water’s edge. There lay the outer defences, an irregular, grey, stone wall that, as far as Azkun could see, encircled the city. It seemed a poor gesture compared to the great walls of the palace.

His sense of scale was confused. It was as if he were looking at a picture where the artist had drawn one building impossibly larger than the others, but this was not a picture.

“Atonir the Golden!’ cried Hrangil as the morning sun caught the honey coloured walls of the palace.

“Raise my standard,” commanded Menish. Althak passed it up to the lookout who unfurled it above the mast. The white horse was spread out in the breeze, a signal to those on shore that the King of Anthor had arrived.

They crossed the bay to the city and the palace filled half the sky. The towers flew flags, the Ammorl or the sun disc of Aton. The sun disc was the imperial standard and had been since the time of Gilish. The Ammorl, a flaming bird with outstretched wings, was Vorish’s personal standard. As they sailed close to the city walls Azkun saw that they were quite tall, much higher than Darven’s palisade. They were made of stern, grey stone that rose sheer from the water and they were crested with battlements. Azkun could see men with helmets walking along them.

Tall arches pierced the walls and through these were thrust stone piers that were bustling with people, much like the ones he had seen in the distance at Gel-Alhak. But these were larger and there were many of them. There must have been nearly fifty ships moored alongside the piers. Some with sails flapping in the wind as they prepared to sail and others tied firmly, sails furled, as cargo was unloaded. A constant stream of horses, carts and people moved up and down the docks. The noise of men shouting, donkeys braying and wheels creaking sounded across the water.

The noise grew as they approached and the smell of the sea was replaced with the kaleidoscope of wharf odours. The smells of fish and salt water mingled with those of dried skins, hay, dung and sweat. Gulls were everywhere, they circled overhead, they perched on the masts, they strutted on the piers and fought for scraps of food. Some patrolled the battlements with the guards.

A cry from one of the piers hailed them across the water. A man wearing Vorthenki armour and the blue livery of the imperial guard waved at them and pointed to three lighters that were rowing towards them from the pier. Awan gave the command to furl the sails and, by the time the lighters reached them, they were drifting slowly. Ropes were thrown to the lighters and made fast, then with a heave of oars the men on the lighters drew them gently towards the pier. Menish heard Awan make a remark to the effect that he was quite capable of accurately docking his ship under sail.

The Anthorians disembarked before the ship was made fast to the stone bollards that lined the pier. Althak waited so that he could help Keashil and Olcish, for there was a drop from the gunwale to the pier. Azkun and Tenari jumped down without difficulty.

Menish handed Awan a bag of gold coins and the man seemed almost surprised it was Menish rather than Azkun who paid him. He was also reluctant to take it.

“You've carried us well and you've earned your pay. Kopth or not, a debt must be paid.”

Awan shrugged and bowed to both Menish and Azkun and accepted the money.

The man who had hailed them from the pier along with a group of guards, and some others met them. This pier had been cleared of other traffic for Menish’s arrival. To Azkun’s eyes the guards were a curious mixture of Anthorian and Vorthenki. They were tall and yellow-haired but their armour was of hide not metal and they wore simple iron caps, not ornate helmets like Althak’s. There was some colour about them, however. Each wore a short surcoat of blue with the golden Ammorl device on it. The man who had hailed them was more Vorthenki in dress. He wore armour and a helmet much like Althak’s, but over his armour he wore a similar surcoat.

“The Ammorl on the blue signifies the Emperor’s personal guard,” explained Althak to Azkun. “He always provides his best honour guard for M’Lord.”

The others that greeted them were not guards, though most of the men carried light swords. They wore long robes of embroidered silk that fluttered in the wind. There were women among them dressed in similar fashion, though several wore brightly coloured trousers rather than long robes and none carried swords.

When Menish turned to face them they all bowed. One of them blew a brief fanfare on a trumpet.

“Welcome to Atonir, Menish,” said one of the robed men as he stepped forward.

“Hello, Treath. How is it with you?”

“We are at peace, and yourself?”

“Pleased to have a sea journey over.” He patted his stomach.

“The Emperor was delighted to hear you were coming. A ship arrived yesterday with the news.” His eyes flicked away from Menish for an instant, lighted on Azkun and returned. Menish nodded. Vorish would have extracted every piece of information from that ship about Azkun. He wondered if he would have much to add. “He suggested you might wish to be shown to apartments to refresh yourselves before meeting him.”

“And get the sea retch out of our guts with some good food no doubt?”

“Of course,” smiled Treath. Menish knew this Treath well, and did not quite like him. The man was always polite but he had always addressed Menish by his name rather than his title. As one of the chief Drinols of Relanor, he was entitled to do that. It was something else. Menish had never trusted him since he had changed sides in the war with Thealum.

There were others here he knew as well; Angoth, chief of Vorish’s household, and Athun, the Drinol of Askonir. The latter was dark-haired, unusual for a Vorthenki. They were all, of course, Relanised Vorthenki. And there was something about the chief guard, the one with the armour, that he recognised.

Menish introduced the rest of his company, mentioned something about how glad he was to be in Atonir again, and they made their way to a row of horses waiting for them at the end of the pier. There were litters for the women, carried by servants. This was a method of transport the Anthorians had always found ridiculous, but the old Relanese had never permitted their women to ride horses. A quick count of the horses told Menish that Vorish had even found the exact number of their company. There was a horse for each man and enough room in the litters for Keashil, Olcish and Tenari.

Since Keashil’s song of Atonir Tenari had become more alive. She no longer stared glumly at Azkun. Her gaze was often upon him, but more often it was somewhere else. Menish thought he saw her almost smile when the fanfare sounded. Perhaps she was beginning to forget whatever had happened to her in the Chasm at last. But she still would not leave Azkun’s side. She ignored the litters and mounted Azkun’s horse behind him. One of the other women let out an exclamation of shocked surprise at the way her skirts rode up, exposing her legs. It was amazing just how Relanese the Vorthenki Invaders had become.

Althak pulled off his cloak and arranged it so that it draped over her legs. Menish nodded his approval. It would not do for her to ride through the streets looking like that.

The guards gathered around their company in a protective circle, and they pushed forward through the archway in the wall and into the crowded streets of the city. Menish found himself riding beside the guard captain.

“I know you from somewhere. Where have I seen you before?” The man smiled.

“You may have seen me at the battle of the Olsha fords years ago, M’Lord. I doubt if you've seen me since then.”

“Of course, I knew I remembered you from somewhere. It was not so much you I remembered as that horse you rode. A fine beast, he could have been sired by Garnar himself. I was sorry when he fell in battle. You were on the left flank weren't you?”

“Yes, Darven was our commander.”

“I thought so. I spoke with Darven a few days ago. He lives in Deenar now, away north. He's done well for himself.”

“I'm pleased to hear it. There are few commanders I was so happy to serve under.” Again Menish was interested to see how Relanese they had become. This was no Vorthenki warrior, the man was a trained soldier, a professional, capable of working in an organised army. He himself had been a part of that transformation when he enlisted Vorthenki auxiliaries to help Vorish fight Thealum. But he had not been to Atonir for some years now, were they so civilised last time he was here?

While Menish talked to the captain of their meeting with Darven, Azkun absorbed the sights and sounds about him as they made their way up the broad avenue that led directly to the walls of the palace. It was lined with tall trees whose leaves were just turning autumnal gold and brown.

Under the trees and in open buildings beyond them were stalls piled high with wares. There were hundreds of people milling about. Most of them were Vorthenki, and they had the height and colouring of Althak. Their clothes were bright in the sunshine, reds and yellows, and they wore bangles and bracelets that sparkled. But others were darker and shorter with almond shaped eyes, more like the Anthorians in form but not in dress. These folk were even more adorned with jewellery and bright colours, as if to make amends for their lack of height. Azkun wondered if they were the remnant of the true Relanese folk, the folk of Gilish.

In the background lurked still another group. They were clothed in old, torn garments and had a sullen look that reminded Azkun of the slaves they had rescued from the pirates.

At one stall nearby a man stood yelling something at the top of his voice. From the little Vorthenki Azkun had picked up he seemed to he extolling the virtues of the carvings that lay in the stall. They passed another where the air was filled with the smell of baking bread. Yet another was piled high with vegetables. Some of these stalls were mobile. A man wheeled a handcart beside them offering some liquid refreshment he carried in big, metal bottles. Others moved among the crowd with baskets of small loaves from the bakery. Everywhere was the sound of voices, some laughing, some serious. A small child wept bitterly not far away, voices were raised in argument at one of the stalls.

In the midst of all this confusion Azkun felt something strange, like a door opening briefly and closing behind his back. Turning, he saw that Tenari was weeping. Slow tears ran down her still blank face, and her gaze was directed steadfastly ahead and not at Azkun.

“Tenari? What is it?” But she gave no sign that she heard him, her mind was as blank as stone.

A commotion erupted as they passed a whole line of stalls and shops that sold nothing but fish. The place reeked of the smell of it and it was even more crowded than the previous stalls. A woman screamed and two men burst through the press of people, struggling together.

One man pulled free of the other with the sound of rent cloth in the sudden silence. He whirled about and a knife flashed in the sun. The captain roared an order and drew his sword, but the knife man sprang at his opponent. There was a grunt and a cry. Azkun held his breath as he felt a fire erupt in his chest and burn down into his guts.

Darkness hovered in the air about him, he looked through two sets of eyes, his own and the red hazed eyes of a man who lay in a widening pool of blood on the ground. His heartbeat was slowly timing away the measure of his life. Two of the guards grabbed the knife man.

Clutching the pain in his chest Azkun slid from his horse and staggered to the man on the ground. The oblivion of death yawned, waiting to swallow him, waiting still.

But he knew what he had to do. He was not powerless before it.

The knife projected from the man’s chest and blood trickled from it in a relentless flow. His breath gurgled in his throat. Azkun could feel blood in his lungs.

Someone behind him, Althak he thought, cried “Don't touch him” but he ignored him. The knife seemed to grate against his own ribs as he breathed. It filled his awareness and only on the periphery was he conscious of the ring of anxious onlookers and the black chasm of death.

Not this time.

He drew out the knife, feeling every inch of it and gasping as it ground against bone. The man shuddered and lay very still, his breathing no longer sounded. Behind him the crowd let out a vast, collective sigh.

But he was not dead, not yet. The chasm of death still leered at him nearby, but it had not taken him. Through clotted lungs, his own lungs, Azkun forced breath. With his own life he refused death, in the name of the dragons. It seemed hours that he knelt beside the man, his hands covering the wound and his will battling with darkness. He was unaware of the crowd now, unaware that the guards had forced them back to form a wide circle and that Menish had told the captain not to hinder Azkun.

“Let him try”, he had said.

Azkun knelt there alone except for Tenari and another woman who wept beside the victim.

At last the man drew a slow, hesitant breath. Azkun felt the pain in his chest grow sharp as the wound was moved but his breath was clear. Another breath, the man’s eyes flickered open and the crowd sighed again. The woman looked at Azkun, astonished.

She said something to him in Vorthenki that he did not understand, but he caught the word ‘Kopth’ and nodded. At that her face lit with joy and she cried out to the crowd.

“Azkun,” it was Menish at his side. “Come on, we must leave here at once. Is he really-?”

“He is alive. The dragons saved him.”

The voice of the crowd began to rise. Someone shouted ‘Kopth’ and the others turned the cry into a chant.

“Come on!”

Azkun remembered the sacrifice only a few days ago.

“They will kill for me again.”

Menish nodded. It was what he had feared himself. Vorish had forbidden the sacrifice, but who listens to an Emperor when a god is speaking?

“Climb onto your horse, hold up your hand for silence and point to me. I'll speak to them for you. This will take some delicacy.”

The guards who had held back the crowd before for Azkun faltered under their pressure. They too wanted to see this man who some said was Kopth himself. Azkun flung himself onto his horse and pulled Tenari up behind him. Even as he did so people surged forward, crowding about him, chanting, catching and kissing his feet. They called to him, many with pleading in their eyes, the kind of pleading that provokes promises.

He raised his hand for silence as Menish had told him to and pointed to the King.

“I speak for the man you're calling Kopth. His name is Azkun and he comes from the north. You have seen him save a man from death today. He commands you to kill no longer. You are not to sacrifice to him. If you kill anyone it is as if you kill him.” Here he paused to let his words reach them. “I repeat, do not sacrifice. Keep the Emperor's law.”

This caused a murmur that ran through the crowd like fire. But they parted as the company urged their horses along the avenue.

Before them now loomed the great walls of the palace. At the end of the avenue the walls were pierced by an enormous arch hung with vast bronze doors. They must have been a fifty feet high and they shone in the sunlight with beaten images of birds and beasts. Above the arch, carved in the stone, was a rayed disc with a face on it. The image of Aton.

As they approached the doors swung silently open. More mounted guards with Ammorl surcoats emerged with lances and surrounded them, forcing the following crowd back from the gates. Their horses clattered forward over the stone into the blackness beyond the archway and the gates closed with a massive boom behind them.

Chapter 15: The Emperor

The palace of Atonir held many memories for Menish. He had first come here as a small boy with his father on a state visit. It was a long journey for a child but the roads were good.

In the years when Sinalth occupied the throne he had made that journey several times trying to encourage the Vorthenki warlord to better government, and sometimes pleading with him for something like decency.

Sinalth was not so bad, but Thealum was a monster and Menish did not come in those years. Instead he had raised Vorish in Anthor, and together they had raised an army to push Thealum into the sea.

Menish had done what he could but Vorish would have done the job alone if necessary. He always got what he wanted. Always.

They passed through three courtyards before dismounting at the inner stair. Menish looked up as he climbed off his horse, wondering, as he always did, how the inner courtyards could be open to the sky in a building that was like a mountain and they were inside it somewhere near the base.

But the palace was peculiar like that. It contained one great courtyard that seemed large enough for a small army to manoeuvre in. The stairs took you higher than they had any business doing so that after taking a few short flights of steps you might look out a window and find yourself hundreds of feet above the city.

Somehow all of the apartments, regardless of where they seemed to be had a charming little courtyard with a balcony facing south. There were halls, rooms of state, gardens, towers, stables, kitchens, fabulous bathrooms and a host of other rooms required for the functioning of the empire. Keashil’s song had said that there were rooms that had never been entered since it was built. This might be true, there were large sections of the palace that, as far as Menish knew, had never been used.

The inner stair where they left the horses was white polished marble and they swept up to an impressive doorway. Their escort accompanied them up the stairs while the guards led the horses away. Keashil and the other women left their litters and went on foot.

At the top of the stairs Menish paused and looked back. A broken sword hung on the wall beside an inscription. It was here that the Invaders had finally hewn down his sister with thirty of their own dead at her feet.

Through the doorway they found more stairs. The walls and ceiling here were painted with birds and winged beasts. Again Menish paused at the top of the next flight of stairs, this time to look at a roughness in the smooth marble of the floor. He had been little more than four years old when he had first climbed these stairs with his father. The statues had frightened him and he had cried out and buried his face in his father’s cloak. His father’s laughter had told him to look again at the figures, and only then did he realise that they were not living.

Looking as if some magic might turn them from stone to living flesh at any moment, Gilish and Sheagil had stood before him there on the stairs. To a young boy used to the rough art of Anthor they were impossibly life like. Gilish had taken a step down the stairs and held Sheagil’s hand as he half turned towards her and laughed at some ancient jest. Sheagil smiled demurely back and held her free hand in a curious gesture, as if she had been pointing at something.

His second look had revealed that they were not fierce, although they were much larger than life which had been the main cause of young Menish’s fright. But their eyes were strange. Rubies had been set in Gilish’s eye sockets and jet in Sheagil’s. It gave their faces an odd appearance. It was said that Gilish, when he was alive, could look through the eyes of his statue and see whoever entered his palace.

And now there was only a roughness in the floor where the statues had been. The Vorthenki had smashed them down just as they had cut down Menish’s sister. They had carried them out to the courtyard and pounded them to dust, for they feared they might be magical. Gilish’s ruby eyes had been taken by one of the Vorthenki, but they had brought him such bad luck that he cast them into the sea. Menish never heard what happened to the jet stones of Sheagil’s eyes. He looked at Azkun’s strange eyes and remembered the rubies.

It was hard to say how many flights of stairs and lengths of passageways it took them to reach the apartment Vorish had given them. But the palace was like that. Menish knew some of the halls they passed and he remembered the peacock garden they saw from a balcony they passed along. Beyond the garden rose the tower of Sheagil, the highest part of the palace that no one knew the way to.

The very vastness of the place was somehow contemptuous of mere humanity crawling like ants among its ancient glory. One hall, the Hall of Birds, was covered with swirling lines that twisted and turned into the shapes of birds that seemed to fly over their heads. Another was faced with marble that was polished so smooth that they could see their reflections. The polish extended to the dizzy heights of the ceiling.

When they reached the apartment assigned for their use Menish knew the others were completely lost except possibly Hrangil, but Menish recognised the passage outside. They were quite near the Imperial apartments. Vorish wanted them close by.

The apartment itself was typical of ones he had used on previous visits. There was an open courtyard with a fountain bubbling in its centre. It looked cool and refreshing. Shrubs grew in planters around the fountain and doorways led off beyond them into the rooms where they would eat and sleep.

With many courteous words, too many for Menish’s liking, their escort left them in the care of servants. There were more servants than there were guests here. For the next hour they were bathed, fed and dressed in the flowing robes of the court. They were only too pleased to shed their battle jerkins and travel-worn garments for the soft, clean clothes the Emperor had provided. Tenari allowed herself to be led away with Keashil and Olcish to be attended by women while the men were bathed by men servants. She had grown increasingly animated in the palace and, except for the tears Azkun had seen, seemed quite cheerful. She had nodded and smiled several times to the questions of the women but she did not speak.

When they returned to the courtyard they found a low table surrounded by cushions and laid with golden dishes containing cold game and fruit. Menish was pleased to see it for, as at Deenar, he was very hungry.

They looked an entirely different company now. Dressed in the court robes the Anthorians were changed from drab, unkempt figures (even Drinagish had neglected to comb his hair while he suffered with the sea retch) to gracious lords. Hrangil appeared a little uncomfortable in his blood-red robe with its broad gold border, as if he could not bring himself to approve of such extravagance of colour. Drinagish's hair had been arranged more carefully even than he usually managed himself.

At the table they met Keashil, Tenari and Olcish. Keashil looked years younger than she had an hour ago, although lines of old grief still marked her face. They had painted her eyelids in the Relanese manner and her white hair, brushed and clean now, gave her an air of wisdom rather than haggardness.

Tenari was transformed. Gone was the dirty, wretched flotsam from the Chasm with her old blue robe, her straggly hair and her blank face. Her black hair was combed back from her face and hung nearly to her waist. They had clothed her in white and gold with a silver circlet on her brow. While they were surprised at her change in looks her change in manner was astonishing. She looked at them with recognition, not a blank gaze, and laughed. It was the first time they had heard her voice.

Still laughing she threw herself at Azkun and boldly kissed him on the mouth. As she did so she pulled the golden cord from her waist and wrapped it around Azkun’s. Then she stepped back and said one word.

“Gilish.”

But she would not speak again, nor would she eat any of the food. Menish and the others ate heartily. They tried to coax her into saying more but Azkun knew they would have no success. When she had kissed him he had felt a door open and close. There was still no mind behind her now-dancing eyes.

Not long after they had eaten a servant arrived to summon Menish alone to Vorish. As he had noted earlier, they were not far from Vorish's apartments.

There were guards with halberds at the entrance to the Emperor’s apartments blocking the way, but a gesture from the servant made them open the doors and admit them.

He passed through two more doors that led him into a pillared room with a fountain supported by carved horses. There were rich hangings on the walls; tapestries, Menish knew, which dated from the time of Mishan IV, and an open window on the south wall flooded the room with light.

Vorish sat on cushions at a low table similar to the one that Menish had just eaten at. It was strewn with scrolls of parchment and broken seals. A goblet of wine lay near his elbow and he reached for it as he spoke to two Vorthenki who sat opposite him.

The Emperor was a lean man with a face as sharp as an eagle’s. His mouth was grim, almost cruel. For a Vorthenki he was not tall, but he always seemed taller than he was. His hair was blond like Althak’s but his eyes were as dark as Menish’s. Unlike the garish clothes the two Vorthenki wore he was dressed in a plain white tunic that reached to his feet and he wore no ornament except a jewelled knife on a leather belt.

His eyes searched the faces of his listeners as he spoke to them, weighing, measuring them always. It was said that the Emperor could know how far he could trust a man in a glance, it was also said he trusted no one. Menish knew that both stories were all but true.

As Menish entered the Emperor’s eyes caught him, a flash of delighted recognition and then an imperious gesture to the two Vorthenki to be gone. They rose and bowed to him then scurried out of the room. Menish thought he detected relief on their faces, as if they had not been enjoying their interview. It was amusing to see these two big men dismissed from Vorish’s presence by a mere wave of the hand. The Emperor’s power sprang from many things and one of them was his very presence. He was so, well, royal, and he knew it.

“Menish, Menish,” cried Vorish as he approached him, took his hands and embraced him. “Come, sit here. Make yourself comfortable. You've eaten well enough? Some wine?” A servant stood behind Vorish and he set a goblet of wine before Menish. “How are you? You look tired.”

Menish sank back in his cushions.

“Tired? Yes. You know we travelled by sea.”

“I know. And you bring a man with you that people are pleased to name ‘Kopth’, although some call him ‘Gilish’. His real name is, I believe, Azkun.” He always came straight to the point.

“That is what we named him when he came out of the Chasm of Kelerish.’

“So that part's true? And he was flamed by a dragon?”

Menish nodded.

“And the lightning?”

“You're well informed. I thought we'd told no one about the dragon.”

“A ship left Deenar just before you and arrived here yesterday. One of them remembered a remark made by this Azkun to that effect. I don't think the man who heard it realised what was meant.” That was typical of Vorish. He often found out more than his informants knew from their own words. Menish took a sip of wine and gave him a brief account of Azkun’s doings. Even now he omitted any mention of Thalissa.

“…and you'll have heard of the incident in the street below. A knife fight, one man with a knife in his chest anyway. I would have given up. Azkun revived him somehow. I don't know how he got the blood out of his lungs.”

“I was told the man actually died.”

“Dead men don't wake up. He can't have died.”

Vorish raised one eyebrow questioningly. It was a habit he had learned from Menish though neither of them realised it.

“I've given orders for the man to be taken to the infirmary. The priestesses there will examine him and we will know more.”

He was silent for a long moment, his bright eyes looking at Menish intently. Weighing and measuring again. He had always been like that, even as a child.

“What are you not telling me, Menish? What happened at Lianar? Why were you at Kelerish in the first place?”

“Dismiss the servants.”

A gesture from Vorish and they were gone. Menish drew a deep breath, preparing himself for the ordeal. Was there any way he could prevent Vorish from killing Thalissa?

“She's alive. Thalissa, your mother, is alive.”

Vorish looked at Menish blankly for a moment.

“I know.”

“What?”

“Some years ago Angoth… you remember Angoth? He was in Lianar assessing the situation with the northern chiefs. A trustworthy man. He remembered her and he brought news to me. I've had her watched from time to time but she's harmless. And,” he added with a wry grin, “she is my mother.”

“I thought you'd kill her if you knew. She would have killed you if that had been my price to rescue her from Thealum.”

“Do you think so?”

“It's what she said. That's why I left her and took you.”

“Perhaps she would have. Let's not dwell on old crimes. You've not taught me to hate her as you have others. How did you find her?”

Menish allowed the accusation. He knew it was just.

“I saw her in the road. It was Azkun who saw Tenari, and Tenari was in her care. Later we were able to speak. I had to tread carefully, Althak and Hrangil would not be as generous as you.”

“And how is she?”

“She hates me more than ever. I took Tenari away from her. Tenari was found at the Chasm mouth by a fisherman, as she was herself. The same fisherman, incidentally. She bore a child in the Chasm and believed it was Tenari.”

“You disagree, you think it was Azkun.” Menish nodded. Vorish was very quick. “That would make him my half brother. Why do you think so?”

“He has her eyes, and something of her looks now that he's clean.”

“Who was the father?”

“Who knows? Some Vorthenki Thalissa found it useful to make her bed with.”

“Just because we know this does not dismiss the claims of Godhead.”

“Why not? He's the son of Thalissa. He's a man. Flame of Aton! You are not going to take on Hrangil’s foolishness? It's driving me mad.”

“Then leave that aside. You've not told me what you were doing at Kelerish in the first place. You've never been there before, except for your initiation, I suppose.”

“That was the only other time, yes. You'll find this hard to believe. I had dreams. Have you ever had such dreams? They haunted me every night. I feared sleep. They were so vivid, so terrifying. I dreamed I saw the skeleton of Thalissa climb out of the Chasm at the Tor. It makes my skin crawl to remember it.”

“So you went to the Tor to show yourself it was nonsense.”

“Exactly, and Azkun emerged and was blasted with dragon fire.”

“How strange. When did Tenari emerge?”

“What? Oh, Althak said it must have been about the same time. Why do you ask? She's a little curious, but it's Azkun who concerns me most.”

“Perhaps. But she doesn't eat either, does she? Do all folk who enter the place and manage to leave have this strangeness? But there's more, isn't there?”

“The skeleton, Thalissa, except she's alive now after all, it spoke. It told me of another attack from Gashan. It told me I'd die in the battle.”

“I remember a time you would have thrashed me soundly for concerning myself with dreams. You'd have called me a Vorthenki brat and turned me out with a crust of bread for my supper.” He smiled as he spoke and there was amusement in his voice, not malice.

“You never dreamed these dreams!” said Menish, suddenly angry. “I know what I've said. I know I've always rejected such things. But what else can I think? The dream was half true. Thalissa's son came out of the Chasm alive instead of her skeleton. What if the words are half true? Or what if they are the truest part of all?”

“You fear the possibility of a Gashan attack on the strength of a dream?”

“It costs me much to admit it, but yes I do.”

Again Vorish was silent for a moment, then he spoke.

“Naturally you want me to send reinforcements. It's a lot to ask. Though you, Menish, may ask much of me. I've not forgotten my debts to you.” He paused again as Menish’s anger subsided. “Let's say, for the moment, that I accept this dream as a portent of a Gashan attack. In that case my resources are at your disposal. Don't think me generous, I've no wish to see the Gashans threatening my borders if they over-run Anthor. Gilish III was of the same mind when he mounted his expeditions there. May the servant return?”

Menish nodded and Vorish struck a tiny gong that lay on the table. A moment later the man who had poured the wine stepped into the room.

“Fetch the Gash-Tal from the library.” Without a word the man nodded and left. “I'll read it tonight. I looked it over some years ago and I know there's good information on how they managed their supply lines and troop deployments. Your memories of the last time they attacked will help too, but I would hope this time we were better prepared. Now, how precise were Thalissa's words?”

Menish shook his head at the absurdity of it. It was a dream, and the woman he had dreamed of was alive anyway.

“She said a lot of things about me being responsible for her death.”

“Which we can discount because we know she is alive. Go on.”

“And she said the Gashans would attack in the spring.”

“This spring? You mean in six months?”

“Now that you ask it I don't know. I assumed it was this spring. She was recounting the story of my death with some relish and it did not seem as though it would be a distant event.”

“So we have at least six months. Where exactly did you meet them last time?”

“There's a plain that opens out in the middle of the mountains and an old road across it. That's where Gilish III met them, with more success than we did.”

“You beat them. It was a costly victory, but you won. How many days to get to this plain? Is there water? Ah, you used water from a river last time. How big is the river?”

“What? Not very big. A large stream really. Snow melt. It's cold. They'll be watching for the trick I used last time.”

“I'm thinking about drinking water. We might have to wait for them for weeks with an army in the field. I assume the place is barren of food?”

“There are woods, so there will be game to hunt. No one lives there so no grain fields.”

“Days to get there?”

“Oh, about four weeks with good horses and good men. That's from Meyathal so add another three weeks to get from here.”

“Troops travel half that speed, especially across Relanor where the post horses speed everything up for small parties like yours. We can't use them for troops, of course. They'll have supply wagons and herd animals. Ten weeks travelling, then, allow twelve weeks for contingency. At least we won't need to carry much water.

“I recall you fielded five thousand men last time and it wasn't enough. All cavalry I think. How many heavy cavalry?”

“Two thousand and the rest light. A thousand from Anthor. It would have been enough if they hadn't blasted us with fire. The Gashans were all on foot, although there were more of them than us. You know a good cavalry can mow down infantry. But not when the horsemen are being burned in their saddles.”

Vorish seemed to be counting, his eyes looked past Menish.

“I can field fifteen thousand horse without leaving Relanor undefended. Most of them will be lightly armed, but I can make a third of them heavy cavalry. You can raise, how many? Three thousand?”

Trust Vorish to know his numbers better than he did himself.

“Close enough. All light cavalry, of course.”

“I know how Anthor fights.”

“So you'll send these reinforcements? On the strength of my dream?”

“No,” Vorish said. “That'd be foolish at this stage. We don't have enough information. All we know is that there might be a Gashan attack. We have to prepare for the possibility, not the certainty.”

“You think I'm getting old. You're trying to humour me,” said Menish through his teeth.

“I am not trying to humour you!” shouted Vorish, thumping the table. Even through his own anger Menish observed that Vorish was carefully in control of himself. The outburst was calculated, not spontaneous. “You have to admit that the dream was inaccurate. Merely a pointer to what really happened. This tale of Gashan may be just as wide of the mark. Do you really want me to send men to Ristalshuz to wait for a battle while Relanor itself is attacked from another foe that your dream was really trying to warn us of?”

“The alternative is to sit here safely in Atonir while Anthor is laid waste. If you don't start moving your men months before we expect Gashan then you need not come at all. The dead of Anthor won't welcome you.”

“The alternative is to find out more about what is happening in Gashan before we commit ourselves to a course of action we may regret.”

“Find out? How?”

“By going there. A small expedition, just a few men. Quickly in and quickly out. They find out what the Gashans are doing and report back.”

“You don't know what you're saying. Gashan is a fearsome place-”

“It's been done before, I believe,” continued Vorish. “In the time of Gilish III spies were sent into Gashan before the main expedition. Most returned safely, in spite of the dreadful tales they spread.” He looked at Menish strangely for a moment. “There is another reason for venturing into Gashan.”

“What other reason?”

“They have the Duzral Eye.’

“What has that to do with it? We both know the Duzral Eye was useless against them last time. It didn't help Telish IV, though he trusted his life to it. I'll not hear tales of the Duzral Eye.”

“Gilish III, if I remember correctly, claimed to have defeated the Gashans with it.”

“Tales, idle tales. It's all nonsense. Vorish, I was there when Telish died. The Eye has no power. None at all. You know my feelings on this matter. Forget the Eye.”

“I've read things about this Eye. It's not as easily dismissed as you'd wish. I don't necessarily believe all of these tales, but I can't simply ignore the possibilities. Menish, if you ask me to listen to your dreams you can listen to my tales. The Eye may be more than you suppose. It may have done nothing for Telish IV, but it appears to have been the key to Gilish III’s victory over Gashan in 583.”

“What about the Eye, then?” said Menish reluctantly.

“If it's the fearsome weapon it's said to be I would like to know if the Gashans have found a way to use it.”

“Another reason to enter Gashan.”

“Exactly. Your dream, my tales. The question is who to send there. The choice isn't large. I gather this Eye is not easy to recognise, there are few who have seen it left. The Sons of Gilish were so secretive about such things. Hrangil is the obvious choice. There's an old priest of Aton in the palace who says he saw it, but he's not up to such a journey.”

“I can't send Hrangil alone.”

“No. I'd suggest Althak and Grath. If anyone can find their way in and out of Gashan those two can. There's one other I'd like you to send: Azkun.”

“Azkun?”

“Yes. He's done strange things since you found him. What if he took the Eye from the Gashans and knew how to use it? I can't think of a better method of trying this brother-god of mine.”

His quizzical smile reminded Menish that the peasant folk of Relanor, the ones who had survived the Vorthenki invasion, had always worshipped the Emperor as a god.

“Don't expect him to fight battles for us. He won't kill anyone.”

“We'll see.”

Chapter 16: The Banquet

Azkun and the others passed the time sitting in their courtyard finishing their meal, talking and trying to coax Tenari into speaking. Hrangil had left them to visit the fire tower that lay in the temple enclosure in the palace. He had asked Azkun to accompany him and Azkun had been willing to follow him. But Tenari had insistently clung to him and women were not allowed there. Hrangil went alone.

Tenari was even stranger to him now. Before she had appeared so blank in mind and body that she was merely mysterious. Now she was contradictory. In an attempt to encourage her to sing Keashil played for them. She said she had known someone once who could not speak but who could sing. Her fingers plucked a lively tune from Althak’s harp as she sang an old Relanese song that had their feet tapping in a moment.

Tenari’s reaction surprised them. She did not sing but she leapt to her feet and began to dance. Her bare feet skipped across the marble floor as she twirled and twisted, weaving her arms in a complex pattern that seemed to echo Keashil’s words.

“Hrangil and M’Lord would not appreciate this,” remarked Althak as she shimmied delightfully before them, and he was probably right. Her dance was rather reminiscent of the dance of the Vorthenki women in Deenar.

But it was for Azkun alone. It was he who commanded her smiling gaze and it was to him she returned when Keashil’s song ended.

“At least she can do something interesting,” said Drinagish dryly.

“You'd best not let M’Lord hear you say that,” smiled Althak.

By the time Menish returned servants had lit torches around the courtyard and it flickered with light and shadow. He said little of his talk with the Emperor, only that he was well and that there would be a feast that night.

Hrangil returned shortly after Menish. He looked as if he were filled with solemnity and holiness, as if perhaps they should all bow to him in recognition of the honours he had bestowed upon himself.

“I have been to the fire tower itself,” he announced in a hushed voice. “You should have come.”

“Perhaps tomorrow,” said Menish unenthusiastically.

“Did they have anything to say about Azkun?” asked Drinagish.

“You would know if you'd come with me,” Hrangil almost snapped at him. “I stood before the fire, in the presence of Aton himself. The priesthood is not what it was, of course, but Aton is always the same.”

“But what did they say?”

“They are fools,” said Hrangil, suddenly angry. “They refuse to accept what is clearly written in the Mish-Tal. When I told them about Azkun they wouldn't listen to me. The audacity of it! Only one of them has even seen the Duzral Eye. They are much lowered from their old heights.”

“So they didn't agree with you,” said Menish. “What do they think he is?”

At this Hrangil almost spat.

“It was disgusting. They've lost the truth of Aton. One of them suggested he might be one of the Vorthenki demigods.”

“So I am not to be Kopth now?” asked Azkun with a grin. “I have been debased it seems.”

Hrangil turned a look of concern to him but said nothing.

“So we know nothing more, as I expected,” Menish shrugged.

That evening they were summoned to the Sword Hall by servants, who led them down torch-lit corridors. They were not alone in their journey. Folk dressed in fine clothes that rustled and sparkled with gold and silver fell in with them or went ahead. The whole palace was on the move towards the great hall.

The Sword Hall itself was immense, so immense that it could not be lit adequately. A huge fire crackled and sparked in its centre and near it stood a canopied, golden throne, its arms formed into the shapes of horses. But that was the only resemblance to Darven's house in Deenar. The hall was so wide that it was difficult to see a man’s face clearly across it and it was much longer than it was wide. The stone walls rose to a ceiling so high above it was lost in the darkness.

Lamps glowed all around the walls at about the height of a Vorthenki’s head and others hung from long chains that disappeared into the gloom above.

A constant stream of people entered the hall through various doors and found places at the benches and tables that crowded the rush-strewn floor. Shouts of greeting, laughter and conversation echoed around the hall.

Azkun felt uneasy in this place. He was glad when they were seated near the fire for it gave him comfort. Yet there was something intrinsically cold about the hall itself. He felt it was a place where evil deeds had been done, and still would be done. There were many people assembled now and he felt cross currents of anxiety among them, insinuating into his own thoughts. It confused him. The people looked happy. They wore fine clothes and smiled. Yet he could feel an underlying fear. Two women stood near the fire, one of them wore a sparkling gown of golden fabric with a neckline that plunged between her breasts. They were like the women at Deenar. He was afraid of them.

A servant appeared from nowhere and placed a goblet of wine on the table in front of him. For a moment their eyes met and Azkun felt the man’s mind. A confused mixture of fear and hope and a wheedling desire to please welled up at him. He had not noticed this in the other servants.

There was a mark on the side of his face, a bruise or a graze. Before he could move off to his next errand, Azkun grabbed his arm.

“What do you fear?”

“M… M’Lord?” the man stammered.

“You are afraid. What is it?”

“Azkun, leave him alone,” interrupted Althak. He nodded to the servant and the man scuttled off, his mind screaming relief.

“I wanted to help him.”

“He thought you were going to have him beaten for fumbling with the wine.”

Before Azkun could ask more questions the whole room fell silent and filled with expectancy. Heads turned towards the great door at the end of the hall which swung open. Two blue-clad trumpeters strode in and blew a fanfare that echoed in the darkness above and a voice behind them boomed, “His Magnificence, Vorish, Emperor of Relanor, Protector of the Vorthenki Coasts and High King of the Western Deserts!”

Then the Emperor himself walked into the room.

For Azkun he was a disappointment. It was, after all, only a man. He had been expecting something more, though on reflection he did not know what. He had known the Emperor was a man, yet after seeing the great palace and the fine clothes and everything else, he had supposed he was something more like a dragon.

But Vorish was only a man, not even a very big man. He was not as tall as his trumpeters, in fact he was probably less than six feet.

He walked easily among his subjects, a nod here, a smile of greeting there, as he made his way towards the throne. As he approached Azkun saw him more clearly, the red light of the flames cast a ruddy hue across his features. What he lacked in size he made up for with an easy grace; and in that easy grace Azkun saw reflections of the dancing swordsmanship that Menish and his companions had used against the pirates. Even though he had little eye for such things Azkun could see that here was one who could lead a battle.

Although he smiled happily at his people, occasionally in his long walk to the throne Azkun saw his face slip into repose. His mouth grew cruel, accentuating his eagle nose, and his dark eyes looked defiant, as if he had done things he refused to he ashamed of.

But this disappeared completely as he caught sight of Menish. It was all smiles and outstretched hands as he approached their table near the throne. Only once did his eyes leave Menish and stab at Azkun, raking him up and down for a brief second, before they returned to the King of Anthor.

In that instant Azkun was astonished at the man, for he saw into his mind and shrank from it.

He had seen many minds now and none of them clearly. The only thing he could sense acutely was pain. They were otherwise vague and fuzzy, shallow joys and ill-defined motives. Nothing but pain was clear until they spoke. He had never seen a mind like this.

Vorish had no uncertainties, no vagueness, only a massive determination. His confidence in his own abilities was staggering. Here was one who knew exactly who he was, what he wanted, and how to get it. He had never known failure, and was determined he never would.

The cruelty Azkun had seen in his face was matched by a potential for passionless brutality in his mind. He would kill without compassion if any opposed him.

All this was there even while he was smiling and laughing with Menish and the others, welcoming them to the banquet. Azkun saw genuine affection for Menish. Vorish was a man of monumental passions, and one of them was love for the King of Anthor.

A woman who had been walking behind Vorish stepped forward and embraced Menish, calling him ‘uncle’, and Drinagish, calling him ‘brother’. Menish presented Azkun, Tenari, Keashil and Olcish to the Emperor and his lady, Sonalish.

When Sonalish stood before him he was so surprised that he blurted out “You are pregnant”. He remembered the swollen belly of the woman in Deenar. Sonalish had no such obvious signs, but he could feel two minds not one. Sonalish smiled demurely.

“You are perceptive, Sir.”

Vorish raised an eyebrow.

“He is, indeed,” was all he said, although Azkun was once again raked by his dark eyes.

Another fanfare of trumpets sounded as Vorish took his seat on the great throne and Sonalish sat on an ornate chair at his feet. This was the signal for dozens of servants to swarm into the hall carrying stacks of trenchers and loaves of bread. In their midst came teams of Vorthenki giants carrying roasted oxen on spits. Azkun counted fifteen beasts that were brought in to feed the banquet before he covered his face.

Fifteen! No, more than that, for they were going back for others. And just for one night’s feasting. He thought of their deaths and shuddered. Althak had told him that, although this banquet was a special occasion because of the presence of Menish, such feasts were held often. The slaughter was appalling, and it went on and on. It had been happening for years, hundreds of years, since the coming of Gilish, and would go on for years to come. A permanent agony of death that festered like a running wound on the world.

He swallowed bile.

They brought in the largest beast last, right up to the foot of Vorish’s throne and set it down before the Emperor.

“Vorish has forbidden the use of precedence in this hall except for himself, said Althak, as the Emperor rose silently and drew his dagger. “A good thing, too,” he added with a grin. “There'd be little hot meat left if we had to witness Kopth knows how many speeches and duels before we ate.”

Vorish stood by the roasted ox with his trencher in one hand and his dagger in the other.

“I am Vorish, son of the house of Sinalth,” he said in a loud voice and hacked off a steaming cut of meat. The room burst into cheers as he loaded his trencher and returned to his throne.

When he sat down the rest of the room erupted into activity. Vorish’s rule of no precedence was only partially obeyed. Men elbowed their way through their fellows to the nearest beast to get their meat. Some gave way to more powerful guests, some shoved their lesser brethren aside.

Not far away Azkun could see a red-haired man who held a dagger the length of his forearm, and there was murder in his eyes. He pushed another man aside and disappeared from view.

“There are many knives drawn here.”

“Have no fear, the knives are for dead meat.”

“They are knives for rending flesh. Do they never fight?”

“Only once. A man killed another right before the throne. Vorish had him chained to the wall above the door until he died of thirst. Look, you can still see what's left of him.” Azkun could not see it clearly, but there was something tattered hanging above the door. “They've not forgotten.”

“It is fear that holds them.”

“Of course. Well, no doubt you're not hungry but I must fill my trencher.” He stood up and made his way to the beast in front of the throne. Menish and the others were already returning.

For a moment he thought of what Althak had said. The stench of death and the murder that lay just below the surface here welled up inside him until he thought his head would burst. His stomach lurched and he gripped the table edge almost convulsively. He had thought he was inured to these things by now, but he had never thought before of so much death.

Tenari who, with her new liveliness, pressed close to him and nibbled his ear playfully distracted him. He put his arm around her, grateful to have something warm and friendly beside him, even if it was mindless.

The guests were, for all the seeming confusion, remarkably efficient at serving themselves and it was not long before they had returned to their seats. The remains were being cleared away to be picked over by the servants. While they were still eating Vorish rose and made a speech welcoming Menish to the feast and bidding the musicians to play.

At once the sound of a harp stole through the hall. A small balcony in the wall across from the fire held a group of musicians. The harper tuned his instrument for a moment then began to play against the dull thud of a drumbeat. Two others picked up the tune with long necked instruments Azkun had not seen before.

The music made a background to the general conversation in the hall. Azkun looked across at Keashil, whose blind eyes sparkled with the music and her fingers drummed on the table. The players were not as skilful as she was, but that did not seem to matter to her.

The entire hall now was filled with people rending and eating bodies of the oxen, for the men had passed their surplus meat to their women. The background music distracted him, and slowly their thoughts of hunger and eating crept into his brain. The smell of cooked meat and wine seemed to make him dizzy. Althak, beside him, was talking to Drinagish about some hunting incident and Azkun was trying not to listen.

Before he realised what he was doing he had raised the goblet of wine before him and taken a gulp from it. It was heady and strong. A weakness permeated his body and he pushed the goblet away, trying to shut out the hundreds of minds around him that crowded him with eating and drinking.

His hand was trembling as he withdrew it from the goblet. The room seemed unbearably hot, as if there were not quite enough air. The great fire threw shadows of demons on the walls.

Everyone appeared to be talking too loudly and he began to feel a fogginess in his thoughts. He shook his head but that only made the room spin wildly. A cold pit of nausea lay in his stomach. He wished he had not touched the wine.

Impressions of other minds invaded his as the music lulled him. A dark, full-bearded man was laughing loudly not far away as he patted the bottom of a serving girl. Azkun sensed the woman’s feelings of quiet fear and a desire to move away from the man. The man’s thoughts were somehow predatory, as if he wanted to eat her.

Azkun closed his eyes. It was difficult to think or, more precisely, to know his own thoughts from the others that came from outside.

When he opened his eyes again the room had gone suddenly silent.

For a startled moment Azkun thought that they had noticed his distress and had all turned to stare at him.

But they had turned to stare at something else.

It was the servant who had brought the wine to their table. He lay sprawled on the rushes while the red bearded man Azkun had noticed earlier stood over him, waving his knife menacingly.

“I'm sorry, M'Lord. I'll fetch another goblet.” As he spoke he slid himself across the rushes, not daring to get up but not daring to stay where he was.

“Clumsy fool. I told you last time I'd have your guts-”

“Amat,” Vorish seemed hardly to raise his voice for it to cut clear across the hall. “Let the man fetch you another goblet. I'll punish my own servants.”

Amat grumbled, aimed a kick at the servant but missed, and flopped down onto his bench. The relieved servant raced from the room. But it was too much for Azkun. He saw it now. The killing and the servant's fear. It was all of a piece.

Something evil was being done here.

He jerked to his feet, the room swayed, nearly knocking him down. A hand caught at his arm, trying to pull him back to his seat. It was Althak but he ignored it.

“Stop!” he shouted. His cry echoing from the stone walls as if the demon shadows there mocked him. The musicians ground to a confused halt as he tried to shore up his mind against the unspoken questions that flooded into him. All eyes were on him now.

It was Vorish who broke the silence that followed his cry.

“What is it?”

Azkun groped for words. He felt that they might all turn to spectres in a moment.

“You are vile, all of you! You murder the innocent and grow fat on their flesh. Those who serve you are half crazed with fear of you-”

“That's enough, Azkun.” Vorish’s eyes gleamed coldly at him.

“No it is not! You are the Emperor. You are responsible for this. You are the most guilty of all!”

A nervous whisper ran through the room. Althak swore.

“You'll regret that remark. Althak, remove this fool. I'll deal with him when he's sober.”

Azkun’s revulsion was not spent. He was about to say more when Althak grabbed him roughly and pulled him from the room, complete with Tenari clinging to him.

Chapter 17: The Council

Menish knew Azkun would be taken to the endless labyrinth of dungeons beneath the palace. It was the kind of place they might lose a prisoner and there were stories of them opening a cell thought to be empty and finding a skeleton. But Azkun's real danger was Vorish's wrath.

Insulting the Emperor publicly demanded Vorish execute him publicly. To do any less would show weakness and he never showed weakness.

But Menish also knew that the stories of what Azkun had done in the north and even in the streets of Atonir were spreading fast. There were always factions who watched for an opportunity to threaten him. Would they interpret Azkun's words as some kind of rallying cry? Yes, if it suited them to.

And if Vorish ignored the incident it would suggest that Azkun was someone the Emperor dared not punish. He would not take that way.

After the feast was over and they returned to their apartment they found Tenari weeping. Althak had been trying to comfort her, there was tea on the bench beside her he must have fetched. She had not touched the tea.

The next morning, when they had eaten breakfast, servants came to summon them to Vorish’s apartments for a meeting with the Emperor and his chief Drinols. They were led to the same room where Menish had met Vorish the day before. The table was still piled with papers and among them lay the several scrolls of the Gash-Tal. From the way they were rolled Menish could see they had been read recently.

The others were there before them. Menish recognised Treath, Athun and Angoth. There was also a black robed priest of Aton introduced as Tishal. Servants were attending, armed with food, wine and one with quills and fresh paper.

Vorish bade them sit down and offered them wine. When they had exchanged introductions and pleasantries he began.

“I've been thinking about Gashan, Gentlemen. You all know Gashan attempted to invade Relanor forty years ago. Some of you were there, though others of us were not yet born.”

“Gashan?” said Treath. “I thought that it was a tale put about by Anthor in the war with Thealum.” The question was directed more at Menish than at Vorish, and Menish wondered if he was trying to make some point.

“We did spread stories of Gashan in the war against Thealum,” said Menish. “Those stories were true, though they may have sounded fantastic. Gashan is a marshy country that lies north of Anthor. Its people are smaller than we Anthorians, but yellow-haired like you Vorthenki. They're an evil folk and fierce in battle.”

“And the battle years ago?” asked Athun. “Is that also true? You defeated them.”

“It was a victory of a sort. I've suffered better defeats. The armies of Anthor and Relanor were reduced to a tattered band of wounded survivors with an inexperienced, young prince as their leader.

“When they threw fire at us my company managed to reach the river. We covered our shields with cloaks and coats we'd soaked in water. By that time the Gashans had passed us by, pursuing the main army. We attacked them from behind. The fire throwers, who were ranged across the vanguard of the Gashan forces, panicked and tried to blast us through their own ranks. They destroyed themselves.”

“When you say they were destroyed,” said Vorish, “I understand you to mean they were no longer able to fight?”

“A number of their companies retreated with some order, though many were killed outright and others fled in fear. We hunted those down over the following weeks, killing them when we found them. The work only stopped when we heard Sinalth had taken Relanor.”

“And that has taught them to stay away from our lands. Why are we interested in them now?”

Menish noticed the way Treath said 'our lands' which included Anthor, but there was nothing he could say without sounding petulant.

“Rumours, hearsay, tales. Some say Gashan is on the move. Some say they'll attack us in the spring. You understand I can't reveal all my sources even to this company. The news reached me a short time ago and I delayed mentioning it until the King of Anthor arrived so that we have the benefit of his wisdom.”

Everyone knew he had spies everywhere so they expected him to hear of things long before anyone else. That he knew something of Gashan and that he knew of Menish's coming well before he arrived surprised no one. Only Menish wondered how often he really knew, or only seemed to know.

“Has Menish heard these rumours?” asked Treath, turning to him.

“I've been away in the north for weeks now,” said Menish. “Such rumours surely came directly from Anthor and would not reach me.”

How simple it was to fall in with Vorish's deception.

“What is this information you have, Vorish?” asked Althak. “How certain is this attack?”

“Quite uncertain. Hints and conjectures. Nothing more.”

“We need more information, surely,” said Althak. “You can't do anything about it without some confirmation.”

“Are you volunteering to go and see, Althak?”

“Someone must. Yes, I'll go, with M'Lord's permission.” He nodded at Menish who nodded back.

“I think we should review what we know of Gashan before we proceed,” said Vorish. “Would you be so kind, Tishal?”

“Of course. The men of Gashan first attacked Anthor in the days of Telish II, about five hundred years ago. At that time Relanor was weak from a famine and we could do little to aid them. It was Telish’s son Gilish, the third of that name and often called ‘the warrior’, who sent aid to Anthor. He led a vast army into the mountains of Ristalshuz and fought the Gashans, driving them before him well into their own lands. When he returned he commanded a book to be written about his expedition and we have it today. It is known as the Gash-Tal.

“Written there is all we know of the dreadful land of Gashan. As the King of Anthor said, it is a land of marshes and swamps. In the swamps there are fearsome creatures not found anywhere else in the world. Many soldiers were lost to the land of Gashan, rather than to the men of Gashan.

“But he did find an ancient causeway through the marshes that led him to a city the Gashans inhabited. He was surprised that they had built such a causeway and such a city, for they seemed a rude folk.

“Gilish III defeated them so utterly that they were not heard of until the attack the King of Anthor spoke of occurred.”

“My offer to enter Gashan stands,” said Althak. “I'm not afraid of a swamp, especially one with a causeway across it.”

“Your offer is accepted, Althak. There is something else that must be borne in mind on such an expedition.” He paused, eyeing them warily. Menish knew what he was going to say. “They have the Eye of Duzral.”

“The what?” said Angoth.

“Some things should not be spoken of so openly,” frowned Tishal.

“What is this thing?” asked Athun.

“I can tell you,” said Althak, smiling at Tishal’s consternation. “It's an ancient talisman of Relanor. It was made by Gilish and used by him as a weapon-”

“It's better that the true tale is known rather than one that is nearly true,” interrupted Hrangil. “The Eye was fetched by Gilish, the first Gilish, from the Vaults of Duzagen that lie in the Chasm of Kelerish at great cost. The Eye was the defence and prosperity of Relanor, until the battle forty years ago.

“It was lost in the battle. I saw the Emperor engulfed in Gashan fire even as he held the Eye, and I saw the men of Gashan take it from his hands before we drove them off.”

“So they have this Eye,” said Treath. “I'd not heard of it before. Why is it important? It didn't help at this battle you speak of.”

“There are reasons for these things that are not to be spoken of!” protested Tishal.

“The Sons of Gilish are full of secrets,” said Vorish. “It is assumed that Telish IV failed to use the Eye at the battle with Gashan because he was not a descendant of Gilish I. Gilish III, we've spoken of him already, wrote that he used the Eye successfully against Gashan.”

“If that's the case,” said Althak, “then the Eye is rendered useless now. You're not descended from Gilish, neither are the men of Gashan.”

“Perhaps, but something the expedition should try to discover is whether the men of Gashan have found a way to use it anyway. If they haven't then perhaps it can be retrieved. Even if we can't wield it, and I'm not certain of that, I'd rather see it in our hands than theirs. It is, by all accounts, a fearsome thing.”

“What, exactly, does this Eye do?” asked Athun.

Tishal and Hrangil glanced at each other then turned their eyes downwards.

“No one knows what, if any, use the men of Gashan would put it to. But the answer that Tishal and Hrangil are concealing from us is this: The Eye has the power to drive men mad.”

“What do you mean?”

“They usually kill themselves.”

A grim silence followed. This was something Menish had never heard before, but he recalled the tale of how Gilish had thrown himself into the Chasm of Kelerish after he had fetched the Eye. He noticed Athun look at the dagger on his own belt uneasily.

“I, for one, would want to know about that before a battle,” muttered Angoth.

“And I'd rather have the Eye fighting for us,” said Vorish.

“But we know it's powerless now. I said before that you're in the same position as Telish IV. You cannot wield the Eye.”

“If I read my history correctly the lines of Anthor and Relanor mingled before the great civil war that destroyed the line of Gilish in Relanor. Perhaps, Menish, if your father had used the Eye at the battle with Gashan history would have been different.”

“No,” said Tishal. “Only the Emperor can use the Eye. Only the Emperor has the right.”

“My father or me, you mean. I'd have no idea what to do with the thing,” said Menish. “Give me a sword and a horse and I'll fight well enough. I don't trust talismans.”

“If you want to find out anything about the Eye then I must go, for I've seen it,” said Hrangil. “It would be a waste if the others came back with a mistaken tale.” He was looking at Althak as he spoke.

Vorish always got the volunteers he wanted. Menish had noticed this before.

The rest of the meeting was taken up with provisional planning for the attack, if the information were confirmed. Moving nearly twenty thousand men into Ristalshuz and keeping them fed the whole time was something Vorish insisted had to be planned meticulously. A large portion of his standing army would be made ready, some troops could be pulled back from the southern border. Peasant levies could be organised but not until after the harvest was in. And Vorish wanted the peasants armed and trained as well.

Wagon trains would be loaded and dispatched to intersect with the army's route. It became more difficult in Anthor where the roads were bad and there were few supplies to be had. Unlike Vorish, Menish could not order his people to hand over their herds. Though some would if he asked.

At last, in the middle of the afternoon, Vorish concluded their council and announced that he was going to see how Azkun was faring.

As the meeting broke up Althak caught Menish's eye.

“M'Lord, a word?”

“Of course.”

“I know your plan was to leave Keashil and the boy here, and I'm sure Vorish would be happy to have her. But she's grown used to me, and I wonder if it would be as well if she came with us to Meyathal, with your permission, of course.”

“It's a hard journey, Althak.”

“She's not unfit, M'Lord. And younger than she looks. Her hair is white but, even blind, she can pillion on a horse as well any anyone.”

“If you were not so Vorthenki I'd wonder if you were looking for a wife,” said Menish with a smile.

“I have hopes, M'Lord.”

“Then they ride with us. I wish you luck, Althak.”

Azkun passed the night in a damp, gloomy cell somewhere in the bowels of the palace. The only opening was a heavy door with a tiny grill in it, and in one corner was a pile of damp hay that stank of urine. He sat as far away from it as possible, crouching in the corner.

He had been so angry, so outraged. Once he would have done nothing, he would have simply allowed the evil to continue, but not any more. He had called on the dragons to calm a storm, he had stopped the people sacrificing to him at Deenar and he had stopped the man in the knife fight from dying. He was not powerless.

But he could do nothing to stop Vorish’s guards who had taken him from Althak. In spite of Althak telling them Azkun was only drunk, they had not been gentle. Tenari had been pulled away from him, he had scratches on his arm where she had tried to cling on. She had lashed out at the guards, including Althak, screaming incoherently. The last he had seen of her was Althak pulling her in the general direction of their guest apartment with his nose bleeding.

Azkun had not struggled, there was no point telling them not kill and then trying to murder the guards. But, even so, they took their opportunities to batter him on the way to the cell. Vorish’s household guards were fiercely loyal to him. They took exception to what Azkun had said about their Emperor and told him so with blows.

His anger had cooled by the time the glimmer of dawn showed dimly through the grill in the door. The passage outside his cell connected to another that connected to one that had a window. Day here was only a little lighter than night.

Hours after he had noticed the daylight he heard the heavy tread of two guards. They passed his cell carrying a lamp. He called to them but they did not answer. The noise of another cell door clanged and he heard a cry from a prisoner like himself.

They pulled the man from his cell and led him away. Azkun heard the clatter of chains and the miserable pleas of the man to leave him alone. It confused him. Why did the man not want to leave his cell? Where were they taking him that was worse?

Shortly afterwards he knew.

He did not know where the man was, but he knew he was tied with his hands above his head while searing lashes of pain were torn across his back. There were many people watching. Most of them pitiless but in some he felt sorrow. Azkun himself felt each dreadful lash and was barely conscious when they delivered a final blow with something heavy and sharp. Darkness engulfed the man's spirit and reached for his own.

By the time he heard the guards again his back still tingled with remembered agony but his head had cleared. They stopped outside his door and he heard the lock opening. Were they going to do it to him this time?

The door swung open and two armed guards stamped in. He cowered against the back wall, alone and vulnerable. Behind the guards came Vorish.

He walked with the same easy grace he had shown in the Sword Hall the night before. With a wave of his hand he dismissed the guards and they returned to wait in the passage outside, leaving their lamp in the cell.

Azkun relaxed just a little. They were not going to execute him, or not yet, but they had left a dangerous beast in the room behind them.

Vorish said nothing for a moment, he looked at Azkun with his eyes bright in the lamplight, as if he were stalking him.

“The man who was killed looks enough like you from a little distance. It was done in public and many of those watching thought it was you. No one insults me in my own hall.”

“You did that to him because of me?”

Vorish nodded.

“Why?”

“Because I knew you would feel everything.”

“So did he.”

“Yes, so did he. Shall I tell you who he was?”

“Does it matter? He was just another of your victims. As I am.”

“You accuse me of much, Azkun. You throw angry words at me. Now you'll learn exactly what your words did.”

“I would rather be whipped than listen to you!”

“I choose otherwise. Since I'm the most guilty of all surely I'm entitled to choose? The man, his name was Tralath. I've had him watched for some months now. He's been waiting for an opportunity like this, meeting, plotting, gathering support. You think I hold Relanor with no effort? No. There are always people like Tralath, people who would like my throne. You provide a rallying cry for them.

“Tralath and his friends met shortly after the banquet finished to talk of how they could use your speech and subsequent withdrawal to their advantage. They planned to cause a riot in the streets this evening to demand your release from my prison. If the riot went unchecked there would be many deaths. Those who support me fighting those who hate me, and it would be your name they would be shouting as they hacked each other to pieces. Is that what you intended?”

Azkun was shocked into silence. He wanted to challenge Vorish’s assertion, to deny it. But he heard truth in Vorish’s words.

“No, it's not,” continued Vorish. “And how would you prevent this happening? How can you avoid this consequence of your actions? Remember this is not my choice.”

“I… I could speak to them. I could tell them to stop.”

“Fool! They don't want to hear you tell them to stop. They want to murder me and this is a step towards that. Who or what you are is irrelevant. All that matters is power. Shall I tell you my solution?”

Azkun nodded, though he was not certain he wanted to hear.

“I rounded up Tralath and his main supporters as they came out of the meeting. Tralath had to die, of course. The others will have their tongues cut out for speaking sedition. Only half a dozen of them.”

Vorish grasped Azkun by the shoulders and stared into his face. “Now do you see the consequences of your actions? Pain and death, the thing you fear most, you actually caused. Only I was able to prevent it escalating further. I'm not a cruel man, but I rule a cruel people and I have to make cruel decisions.”

“You executed the man, not I.”

“You forced my hand. Until he began to plan violence I was content to have him watched. Your words brought that on, I only acted to contain the violence.”

“That is not fair-”

“That is how the world works, for the rest of us anyway. We have to eat, we have to maintain order, things you seem to ignore. But we have one thing in common, two things actually. Menish has not told you that you're my half brother.”

“Half brother?”

“We have the same mother. You remember the old woman in Lianar, the one who called Tenari her daughter? She escaped from the Chasm after bearing a child there. She assumed the child was Tenari but it was obviously you. You have her looks.”

Azkun was silent for a long moment.

“I did not know I had a mother.”

“Everyone has a mother.” Vorish's mouth twisted into an odd grin. “Though not all have a father they can name. We don't know who yours was.”

“I thought the dragons had formed me. The Vorthenki called me Kopth, Hrangil thinks I am Gilish. It seems we are all wrong.”

“Just because you entered the world in the usual way does not mean you're valueless. Menish thinks that because we know your mother we can dismiss your other peculiarities. I don't.”

“She is your mother too? You said that. Why does she live so far away in Lianar?”

“And not in this palace? That's a long tale. Suffice to say that her attempt to kill first Menish and then myself caused a series of unfortunate events. She doesn't know what became of me, and I don't wish it generally known that she's still alive.”

“Why?”

“Because too many people would try to kill her. You may accuse me of deceit, but once again I'm avoiding needless murder.

“Which brings me to the second thing we have in common. The need to contain violence. We have had news of a possible attack on Menish’s land by an ancient foe from the north. I wish you to help us defend Anthor.”

“Me? What do you want me to do?” Azkun asked guardedly.

“Althak and Hrangil are going to visit the land of this foe, it's called Gashan. They'll spy out their strengths and weaknesses and confirm or deny the information we have on the attack. They'll also search for a talisman taken from Relanor forty years ago, the last time these people attacked us. I wish you to go with them.

“The journey will be dangerous. Gashan is a treacherous land of treacherous folk. The talisman is a thing of great power. It's possible that Althak and Hrangil will be able to fetch this thing, it is also possible that you'll be able to destroy the Gashans with it.”

“I refuse.”

Vorish did not look surprised, he stood silently waiting for Azkun to continue.

“I refuse because I will not commit murder. You will not send me to destroy these folk. I will not do it.”

“Do you want to see these Gashans sweep across Anthor and Relanor, killing and burning everything and everyone they find? You saw Menish and the others fight a band of pirates on your journey. That was a small skirmish, it was nothing compared to what I'm speaking of. You saw, perhaps, twenty pirates killed. I'm talking of thousands of people slain. You may refuse if you wish. But you may never call me cruel again if you do.”

“I will not commit murder!”

“You can't avoid it! The mere fact that you are alive means that others must die. It is inescapable. Life begets death.”

“I do not eat!”

“That does not exempt you from murder by inaction!”

“I have another answer. You would send me to Gashan for a talisman to help you fight these folk. I would rather go to Kishalkuz, the dragon isle, and bring aid from the dragons themselves.”

“I've heard this talk before. This is not the first offer I've had for someone to travel to Kishalkuz. How do you know Kopth, or the dragons, will receive you?”

“Of course they will. They sent me. They called me from the Chasm to be a bridge to themselves.”

“How do you know that?”

“They told me, or I realised it, it does not matter. It is the truth.”

“Perhaps they sent you for another reason. Such as to be their strength against Gashan yourself?” Vorish sat down beside Azkun and looked into his face. The Emperor’s words made him doubt himself deeply. Did he really know what the dragons wanted of him? Of course, to remove the corruption in their creation. He had assumed for so long that this would mean a journey to Kishalkuz that he had not questioned the idea.

“These things are hard to think of,” continued Vorish. “I'll not insult you by claiming that I, also, revere dragons. For me the dragons embody Vorthenki sacrifices and those are repugnant to me. I've forbidden them in Relanor, though I'm not always obeyed. People like Tralath would revive them, that's one of their complaints against me.

“I can't pretend to trust your dragons. But I can trust what I know. There's power in this talisman, there's power in you. I can trust you, you're surprised? Of course you are. But you and I are not so different. We both want to stop all this killing if we can.”

“If I go to Gashan-I will not commit myself to murder, but I will look on Gashan. If I go and return and tell you that this is not the purpose of the dragons, will you let me go to Kishalkuz?”

“Yes.”

“Then I will go.”

Azkun had agreed, however warily, to travel to Gashan. Vorish, therefore, had no quarrel with him, but he did not hold another banquet that evening. Instead he invited Menish, Azkun and the others to his private apartments to eat with him. Azkun was first taken back to the guest apartments. There he was bathed and dressed in fresh clothes, although he kept the golden cord belt Tenari had given him. He felt he wanted that. It was a memento of the one time she had spoken to him, a symbol that she could speak.

When they were ready they were led to a room near the one Menish and the others had met in for most of the day. There were bright hangings on the walls and a large fireplace piled with logs. The fire was unlit because the evening was warm. In the centre of the room were many cushions, some embroidered with complex patterns. Vorish and Sonalish were sitting on the cushions accompanied by several women and four children.

The women, except for Sonalish, rose to make room for them to sit, and to fetch them wine. A platter of cold fish and fruit was brought from another room and placed before them. Sonalish handed some cloth and needles she was holding to one of the women as she greeted Menish.

“Sonalish, you grow more Relanese each time I see you. Is that really embroidery?”

She laughed.

“Of course, Uncle. I'm Relanese now. I've not shot a bow for years and I hardly ever ride.” Her smile faded to a more serious expression. “I still keep my sword arm in practice, that's only sensible.” She pushed forward the largest of the children, a small boy with Vorish’s eyes, and spoke to him. “Men’, do you recognise your great uncle or your Uncle Drinagish? Here Drinagish, you talk to him. You'll be his vassal one day, you should make your impression early as our Uncle Menish did on Vorish!” They laughed and Drinagish took the boy's hand, looking as though he did not know what to do with him.

Men' stared at Drinagish with Vorish's eyes.

“Drinagish,” he said carefully in his piping voice. “Yes, I remember you. You came here three years ago.”

He was not much younger than Olcish, thought Menish, and perhaps the two of them would enjoy each other's company. But Olcish seemed too awed to come out from behind his mother.

Menish smiled and remembered when Vorish had first met Sonalish, years ago now. Vorish was only nineteen, newly ascended to the throne, and she was thirteen, far too young for an Anthorian to marry. He had seen her at the coronation when they placed Gilish’s crown on his head and he had determined then that he would marry her. When she was sixteen he had sent proposals to her, but her mother, Adhara’s sister, would not hear of it. He hardly knew her, she had said, it was not the Anthorian way. So he had gone to Anthor for six months to woo her, and still they refused. Not everyone liked Vorish, he was too forthright, too determined, too Vorthenki, but that was not what they said. They told him she was still too young, which she was.

But the spell was cast. When Sonalish came of age at eighteen she took a horse and rode down to Relanor without her parents' blessing to marry the Emperor. It was considered somewhat improper for her to wed so young, but Menish had intervened and soothed her parents. Vorish needed an Empress, the Vorthenki were uneasy that he had no wives, and, no, he would not prove Relanese or Vorthenki enough to take any others. In reality, Menish knew, Vorish simply always got what he wanted.

And he had wanted Sonalish. What had attracted him Menish did not know. She was pretty, but not especially so, rather lean by stocky Anthorian standards, and she had a pleasant nature. It did not seem enough for someone of Vorish’s towering passions, but it was.

“Are you feeling better, Azkun?” Sonalish inquired as though last night’s outburst had been a minor complaint of indigestion.

He nodded silently, as if minimising any commitment to an answer, but she took his response as definitely positive.

“I'm glad to hear it. You've a long and weary journey before you,” she said. “Hrangil, you're not eating. Here, do try one of these.” She held a large prawn out to him. Menish noticed that she had referred to Azkun’s journey to Gashan, she was obviously informed on Vorish’s policies.

Hrangil shook his head with a smile and picked up a bunch of grapes. “No, thank you. This will suffice.”

“Really, Hrangil,” said Menish. “You ate fish during our voyage. I didn't see you turn your nose up at it then.”

“But I had no choice then, Sire,” he protested. “And now I prefer the Emperor's grapes to his fish.”

“Well, I'll have his prawn then,” Althak took it from Sonalish and expertly cracked it open to extract the meat inside. “Mm… delicious, the Emperor’s table never disappoints.”

“If you like fish and the stink of the sea,” muttered Hrangil, but he noticed that everyone else was grinning at his expected reaction, so he smiled and began to eat his grapes.

Sonalish also offered Tenari food but, although she looked back at her, she made no other acknowledgement. Azkun, of course, also did not accept food.

“I can't understand how neither of them eat,” said Drinagish as he picked white meat from a lobster’s tail. “They ought to be dead with hunger by now, or at least thinner. And Azkun can't afford to lose much weight.”

“I can't understand how a woman can hold her tongue,” declared Althak with a sly grin. Vorish laughed but the Anthorians only smiled politely.

“Does she not speak at all?” asked Sonalish.

“Once,” said Keashil. “She said ‘Gilish’ when she greeted Azkun after we had refreshed ourselves from our journey.”

“I think she's improving,” said Drinagish. “Now that she's cleaned up she seems more normal. Her speech will probably return soon. It must have been hell in that chasm.”

“So the Vorthenki believe,” said Vorish.

“Do they? Anyway, she was quite lively yesterday. She even danced for us when Keashil played.”

“She danced?” asked Vorish. ”What kind of dance?”

“It was a bit, well, Vorthenki, I suppose. Not like our dances.”

“She seems to understand what's going on around her,” said Sonalish. “Perhaps she would like to hold little Adhara. Telma, pass her to me.” The child that Telma, one of Sonalish’s attendants, held on her knee was placed in Tenari’s lap and they watched her enfold the little girl affectionately in her arms and coo at her.

“They're all the same,” said Althak. “Even Anthorian women cannot resist children.”

“A little girl,” said Keashil wistfully.

“She has a voice, then,” said Sonalish. “Perhaps she doesn't understand our speech.”

“She doesn't look Vorthenki or Anthorian,” said Menish. “Too short for one and too slight for the other. I suppose she looks more Relanese than anything, but with those eyes and dark hair she must have Anthorian blood in her.”

Vorish looked intently at Tenari for a moment as if searching her face for something more. But he said nothing.

“Will she accompany us to Gashan, Azkun?” asked Althak.

“Of course. Why not?”

“I'm thinking of the difficulty of the journey, and she seems happy enough here. Perhaps we should leave her behind when we leave for Anthor.”

At that Tenari looked up from the child she held and glared at Althak. She grasped Azkun’s arm and in doing so released her grip on little Adhara, who rolled onto the cushions beside her and began to cry. Keashil rescued the child, finding her unerringly and lifting her into her arms.

“May I?”

“Of course,” said Sonalish.

“Well, that proves she understands us,” said Drinagish nodding towards Tenari.

“It also makes her wishes clear,” said Althak. He shrugged. “It's no extra food, anyway.”

“What is that?” asked Azkun suddenly. A dark brown animal padded silently into the room, its coat immaculately groomed and a jewelled collar around its neck. It made straight for the platter of food and was about to help itself when Telma swatted it away.

“This? This is Sura. Have you not seen one before? They breed them in the south.”

“He's not seen a cat before, of any kind,” said Althak.

“Oh, well, you'll like this one,” said Telma. “He loves people.” She picked the cat up and placed it on Azkun’s lap. It purred loudly and snuggled against him. Its fur coat was silky to his touch.

Azkun was confused by it. The cat obviously adored him, but he could feel a wildness barely below the surface of its mind, a predatory nature that was more vicious than anything he had seen before. How could an animal so savage be so adoring? The cat made him think of Vorish. Vorish was savage, yet Althak had said he was just. He was concerned about Gashan because of all the bloodshed the war would bring. He wanted to avoid that, even if that meant he had to kill. Was this cat like that? He did not know and he suspected he only half understood both Vorish and the cat.

They passed on to less serious matters. Menish told them of an incident in the last spring games when two chiefs had kept up a wrestling bout for a day and a night before Menish declared a draw. It was not a popular decision, many had bets placed on the contestants and there was still argument as to what the outcome would have been. Even Adhara still speculated on that. Menish knew she had wagered some of her camels on the fight.

They had decided to set off for Anthor the next day and were to make use of Vorish’s courier horses to give them extra speed. Vorish had restored the old Relanese system of placing way stations every few miles along the major routes with fresh horses. An imperial courier could cover between two and three hundred miles a day, but it was a somewhat arduous method of travel.

Because they were leaving before dawn they retired early. This time Azkun slept in the guest apartments and not in a damp cell.

Chapter 18: The Keeper of the Flame

Althak thumped on Azkun’s door until he emerged, bleary eyed. Vorish had provided some travelling clothes for him that fitted better than the ones he had borrowed from Althak. They included a strong, leather jerkin and a short sword. He queried the sword but Althak told him he only had to wear it, not use it. Everyone wore a sword in Anthor. He strapped it around his waist next to Omoth’s jewelled knife. Althak also gave him a bag in which to pack his court clothes. But they travelled light like the couriers, taking no food and only essential clothing with them.

It was still dark and Azkun could not stop yawning. Servants led them through the corridors to waiting horses. There they were met by Vorish who embraced Menish.

“I've been reading the Gash-Tal over again,” Azkun heard him say. He did not look as though he was newly wakened. “Menish, you are not to accompany the expedition to Gashan. I forbid it.”

Menish said nothing to commit himself either way, and Vorish’s expression hardened into annoyance.

“You've been warned then. I can't do more.”

They mounted their horses and clattered across the cobblestones, through the great archways and out into the city streets. The horses were lean beasts, built for speed rather than strength. Azkun could feel his horse's excitement at setting off. It wanted to run.

There were few people about, some stall keepers setting up early and a bakery alight with lamps and full of activity. They passed mounted guards, for Vorish had the streets patrolled at night.

The north gate of the city was lit with many lamps and in their light the shields and armour of the guards were visible. Several stood on watch up on the walls, others manned the gate and a large group huddled around a glowing brazier that kept away the night chill.

As they drew near they were challenged. Althak presented the metal disk that functioned as an Imperial pass and the gates were opened enough for them to pass through single file.

The city ended abruptly with the walls and, when the gate boomed shut behind them, Azkun found himself on the wide plains he had seen from the boat. They spread out in every direction under the starry sky that, in the east, was glowing grey with dawn. The road ran straight as an arrow to the north east, reflected dimly in the starlight. To Azkun it looked magical, as if it rose before them like a stairway to the sky.

While he was still dreaming these thoughts Menish kicked his horse into a gallop.

“Anthor!” he cried. “Home to Anthor!” a shout of joy burst from Althak and Drinagish. Young Olcish, caught in the moment let out a high pitched whoop. The other horses sprang eagerly after the king and they galloped along the starlit road with a wild joy in their hearts. Running, racing was all they lived for.

All day they kept up a mad gallop. Every few hours the travellers stopped at a way station by the road briefly to exchange their tired horses for fresh ones. At noon the pause was long enough to eat and drink, and then they were off again.

The country they passed through was flat at first but by the afternoon it was low, rolling hills. In the lowlands the flat fields were swampy but lush and people waded through the mud tending watery crops that were growing vigorously. In the higher country the fields were drier but no less lush. There were small villages where chimneys smoked from mud houses and dogs barked.

In the late afternoon the country became flat again and they skirted wide lakes where men in little boats paddled or waited with lines on poles for fish. One of the lakes had a whole village built out over the water on poles. It was full of boats and people coming and going. Azkun was interested, but they did not stop there.

They rode on into the night until Azkun was nearly asleep on his horse. At last they came to another city. All Azkun noticed was that it was rather like Atonir, including a palace, and they had to cross a great bridge to reach it.

They passed the gate guards and rode to the palace where Athun met them. He had ridden back from Atonir the previous day. The city, Althak told Azkun, was named Askonir and Athun was the Drinol of the city. He looked as tired as Azkun felt. His palace was alive with soldiers, officers shouting orders, cavalry drilling and, in the smithies, the clang and clash of metal on metal. Preparations for the war with Gashan, if it were confirmed, were already under way.

Even as Athun welcomed them a messenger came to him with news of horse counts from further up the river. He ran a weary hand through his dark hair and bade them follow him.

Inside the palace they were provided with rooms and servants. Baths were filled and food was provided. It was already after the main meal of the day so they ate in their rooms, not in the great hall. Azkun did not wait for them to finish eating or bathing. He found his bed and, without bothering to remove his jerkin, went to sleep.

The next day began much the same as the last. A thump on his door before dawn and a wild gallop across the plains. When they stopped for their brief noon meal Azkun could see that the land was becoming more hilly again. Away in the blue distance the hills rose to mountains with a hint of higher mountains beyond.

In the middle distance the ground rose to a blue-black crag that leapt out of the treeless plains. Menish and Hrangil stared at it as they ate their dried meat and fruit.

“I will see the Keeper,” said Menish, a grimness in his voice.

“Sire? The Keeper?”

“Yes, I have… questions for him.”

“The Eye?”

But Menish did not answer. He swung himself up onto his horse and waited silently for the others to mount. Then they galloped off on the road towards the crag.

As the afternoon wore on the details of the crag became clearer: a tall finger of stone pointed skywards, black on the black crag below it. Smoke curled from the tip of the finger and, when dusk enclosed them, a twinkling, yellow light shone from there. They rode on into the night towards it until they came to the foot of the crag. A small post-house stood there, the crag looming above it and the stone tower with its light above that.

They were met by a tall, lean man with a grim mouth and eyes that glowed in the light of the lamp he held. Unlike the other way station attendants, and they had met many in the last two days, this one spoke no word of greeting. Althak presented him with the Imperial pass he carried but the man looked at Menish and nodded as if he recognised him.

“I wish to speak with the Keeper of the Flame,” said Menish.

The man nodded again and beckoned them to follow him inside the post-house.

It was like the many others they had seen in the past two days: a simple, two roomed, stone building with straw pallets in one room and benches and tables in the other. The man’s silent manner stifled any other speech and Althak half whispered an explanation to Azkun.

“He's forgotten speech. Up there,” he indicated the tower on the crag, “they tend their fire for years and years without uttering a word.”

Menish indicated that Azkun was to accompany him, Tenari followed without being asked. The post-house man led them through a rear door. The night closed around them as they were taken along a narrow path that wound up the crag to the solemn tower above.

It was not a long climb, for the crag was not high, but it was difficult. In some places it was treacherous. Loose rocks turned under their feet and others were slippery. Even the lamp was of little use, for the rock of the crag was black and appeared to eat up the cheerful, yellow light. Their guide went slowly ahead of them, effortlessly for he knew the path, but he made no effort to warn them of obstacles.

Azkun, who had not been bothered by the night since Tenari had appeared, felt that there were spectres not far away. They could not see him yet, but they were there. He pulled Tenari closer to him as he walked.

She had changed over the last two days, reverting to her previous blankness. The miles on horseback obviously did not agree with her.

When they reached the top of the crag their legs and eyes ached from the strain and the silence of the place had enfolded them. They stood at the base of the tower whose black stone rose sheer and windowless from the rock of the crag to a dizzying height above. No doubt, thought Azkun, it was built by Gilish. High above them the fire burned. They could see its flames leaping over the crest of the tower.

A door opened at the foot of the tower as they approached and a robed figure beckoned them silently inside. Azkun could sense the awe Menish felt at this place. It was an awe that bordered on, but was not quite, fear. They entered the doorway and found themselves in pitch darkness. The door boomed shut behind them and they heard the sound of heavy bolts sliding into place. The darkness and the silence crowded around them. From the echoes of their footsteps Azkun realised that they were in a large room. He was also aware that the room was full of people. People who were silently waiting in the darkness.

People or spectres? He still held Tenari’s arm but he could see nothing in the blackness. The muffled breathing of a large company surrounded them. He shuddered. The waiting went on and on until he was too terrified to move, afraid to draw attention to himself. He could only stand and wait for them to come for him.

There was a sudden flash of light, blinding after the darkness. A great fire erupted before them, which climbed to a high ceiling and then sank to a yellow glow. On the far side of the flame, on a high, black throne, sat an old man. He was so old his flesh had withered onto his bones and his hands trembled like small branches stirred by the wind.

Surrounding them on every side were silent figures who stood motionless as statues. Hooded cloaks obscured their features making them seem like black-robed spectres waiting for prey.

The Keeper of the Flame rose slowly to his feet, a stick-like arm raised in greeting. “Welcome to the fires of Am-Goluz. May Aton grant that you find what you seek, if what you seek is yours to find,” he croaked, then he sat back on his throne. “You may approach.”

Menish led his company forward, past the flames to the steps that led to the throne. His heart pounded as he looked into the ancient face of the Keeper.

“You are the same keeper?” he demanded. The silence of the place turned his voice into a hoarse whisper.

“I am the same. Many years ago I remember a younger man with a heavy burden who came to me from the burning of Atonir. You had a child, a boy, with you then. I told you he would become Emperor.”

“It was more than twenty years ago. You were old then. How?”

Amusement tinged the Keeper’s face.

“I was ancient then. Menish, must you doubt so? What was your reason for coming here?”

Menish paused, wondering how old the Keeper really was, but not daring to ask in case the answer stretched his credibility too far.

“I came to tell you she is alive.”

“The woman you left to die? I am glad. You are free of murder.”

To Menish his words sounded like an accusation.

“She drugged me!”

“Your condemnation is from yourself not me. Relanor does not see a crime in such things. It is the Anthorian in you that condemns you. You never told your wife.”

“Of course not. I curse the day I went to Atonir.”

“Is that all?” The Keeper’s gaze wandered over to Azkun and Tenari.

“No, I bring you a question. Do you know who this man is? He doesn't eat or drink, he has stood in dragon fire unscathed.”

The Keeper regarded Azkun for a long moment then he turned back to Menish. There was a hint of a smile on his face.

“You call him Azkun and he comes from Kelerish. You would have added that he drove away a korolith, or so the Vorthenki call them. He calmed a storm, but you do not believe that, King of Anthor. And he raised a man from death. He is the son of Thalissa, the woman you thought you had killed.

“But all this you know, you wish me to tell you if he is Gilish or Kopth. And I can answer that question.” He paused, watching them with amusement. “You are going to the land of Gashan. This Azkun will, in Gashan, declare himself to be Gilish.”

“That's not what the priests of Atonir thought,” said Menish.

“The priests of Atonir are fools. What do they know of power? Only our flame has been alight since Gilish placed it here himself. Theirs was allowed to die and be rekindled three times. Only our flame holds the truth!”

As the echoes of his shouts subsided the Keeper made an odd, choking sound that Menish did not immediately recognise as laughter. Menish found himself wondering what made a man take the vows of eternal silence that bound him to the fire tower: a fear of the outside world or a yearning for mystic power?

“You came to me for an answer and you do not like my answer. So be it, but that is still my answer. Yet perhaps I can give you something for your remaining guilt.”

“I told you she drugged me!”

“Of course, yet you still blame yourself. Such guilt is easily paid for by placing Vorish on the throne.”

“Vorish? You approve of him? Why?”

“What do you know of us, Menish of Anthor? You have visited a Fire Tower but once before in your life. The rest you know is mere rumours, the idle talk of men outside. Yet you presume to know of whom we approve and disapprove.”

“I only know that Vorish tolerates you. He doesn't visit you, he doesn't leave offerings before your fires.”

“Do you think we care? Does our power rest only with the approval of the Emperor?”

“Power? You'd speak to me of power? Where were you when Telish was killed?” retorted Menish. “I have said all I wanted to. I do not accept your answer about Azkun. But I wanted to tell you that Thalissa is alive.”

He turned and faced the cloaked figures that stood motionless in the shadows. Before he could walk towards the door the Keeper called him back.

“Stop, Menish of Anthor. I have not dismissed you. You are presumptuous, yet you will be humbled before the Fire.” In front of him the fire leapt high into the air with a roar and Menish threw up his hands to shield his face. “I have something more to say to you.”

Menish turned and faced the old Keeper, angry at him and yet awed. “What is it?”

The Keeper leaned back on his throne and a look like glee crossed his face.

“The ways of Aton are strange, as mysterious as the shape of fire, as unknowable as the dwelling place of the Ammorl. You do not see it yet, Menish. After thirty years you have not seen it. Yet we have known, we who sit in this tower, we who never leave it. The ways of Aton are strange.” He leaned forward.

“We approve of Vorish. We absolve you of guilt. You are his father.”

“What?”

“Of course. How could you not know? He has the look of you.”

Vorish had dark, Anthorian eyes but he was otherwise Vorthenki looking. Menish had always thought he looked like Thalissa.

“He looks like his mother, you haven't seen him.”

“And he looks like his father. Did you not commit your crime nine months before he was born?”

Menish’s mind raced as he tried to remember over thirty years before. He had been in Anthor when Vorish was born. The Vorthenki had not used the Relanese calendar in those days and they were still rather haphazard about recording birth dates. The timing might or might not be correct, he did not know.

“So you see,” the Keeper went on, “you have placed an emperor of the line of Gilish on the throne. Not, unfortunately a direct descent in the male line, but for the present we are content. The means are not relevant. Do we not call Gilish ‘the two handed’ for that reason?”

Menish said nothing. He simply glared at the Keeper as if he had insulted him.

“You may go,” the keeper dismissed him. Muttering oaths Menish turned and walked to the door.

Chapter 19: The Lansheral

For the next three days they continued their journey across Relanor, leaving before dawn, changing horses at way stations and sleeping in post houses. They had to slow their pace somewhat because Keashil grew tired. She was unused to riding, and she was stiff and sore each night.

Menish wondered if Tenari also suffered with the pace, for as far as any of them knew she had never ridden before. But she had lapsed back to her old, sullen manner, having eyes only for Azkun. Other than that she appeared to manage fairly well. Menish could see Azkun was doing his best, but he was not so used to riding that he could hope to keep up this pace as long as the Anthorians and Althak. He looked relieved when Menish said that they would rise later and halt sooner.

As for the words of the Keeper, Menish did not believe him. He had been a fool to go to the fire tower. It was a place where old men burbled stupidity and made it look like power. Many years ago, when the weight of his cares and his guilt at leaving Thalissa to the mercy of Thealum’s mob lay heavily on him, he had visited the tower to try and find some solace. He had found peace and understanding, if not compassion, at the place. It was appropriate that he should give them the news that Thalissa was alive.

But this talk of power was nonsense. The Keeper had spoken grandly of things far away, things he could not have known about without being some kind of oracle. But Menish knew better. Vorish was also good at obtaining information. There was no need to surround it with mystery and awe, it was simply a matter of having spies in the right places and asking the right questions.

And yet, although he told himself these things over and over, he found himself watching Azkun, wondering about Gilish. During the long gallops and short halts Vorish’s face appeared again and again in his mind. It was slowly changing to look more like his own.

On the evening after the one spent at the Fire Tower, when they had eaten, Drinagish made a remark about Am-Goluz.

“Tell me more of the Fire Tower, Master Hrangil,” asked Azkun.

Hrangil raised his eyebrows and an eager look crossed his face, as if this were some sort of test he knew he could pass.

“The Fire Towers, there are two of them: Am-Goluz and Onen-Goluz, were built by Gilish when he first landed in Relanor. To the uninitiated they were signal beacons to warn Atonir of a Monnar attack and to summon aid.

“Gilish built them to be impregnable, and neither tower has ever been conquered. Even the Vorthenki could not breach their doors, although Thealum brought great engines to Onen-Goluz because he thought Vorish lay within. In years past they have been a refuge for the Imperial family in times of danger. Gishirian the Good was born in Am-Goluz and lived there until he came to the throne in his thirties.

“But they are more than beacons and refuges. They are the source of the sacred fire. The temple of Aton, in the palace of Atonir, was intended to be another source of the flame, but its flame was lost when… when Gilish fell at Kelerish. Alas, the flame of Onen-Goluz was also lost in the time of Kulash the Usurper. Both were rekindled from Am-Goluz, but they do not retain their former power.

“Because of the flame of Am-Goluz the Keeper lives to a great age. There is no man alive who remembers when the present keeper came into his office, I have heard it said that it was two hundred years ago.

“But it's not only the Keeper who lives long. Those who serve him in the tower are also long of life. They spend their days tending the fire and meditating the glory of Aton. They do not speak, only the Keeper may speak. If they spoke they would give voice to the mystery of the flame and it would no longer be a mystery.

“The keepers are very wise. The Emperors used to consult them on difficult matters.” Hrangil paused then added, “not Vorish I fear.”

“There was another fire tower,” said Keashil quietly. “We had one in Golshuz. But I doubt if it survived the invasion.”

On the third day after Am-Goluz they came to the Lansheral, the great wall Gilish had built to fence off his borders from the wild Anthorian hill men.

Their first sight of the wall came when they passed over a low hillock and saw the plain spread out before them with the mountains rising behind it. The plains were so flat here that they could see for miles from this small rise in the ground. The wall ran along the base of the mountains, an even, regular thing that wound across the contours of the ground on a line stretching from north to south as far as the eye could see. It looked like a natural feature of the landscape from a distance, like a peculiarly regular cliff that chopped off the foothills prematurely.

They halted their gallop and looked for a long moment, on their lips the word ‘impossible’ waited to be spoken. The wall was simply too colossal to believe.

It was Althak who broke their silence.

“Perhaps while we gaze on Gilish’s greatest achievement, we should remember one of his failures.” He laughed as he spoke and pointed away to the north east where a line of hills rose in the distance. “Azkun, beyond those hills lie the mountains of Kishir, the place of the dragons. In the mountains there's a city, and Gilish yearned to conquer that city, didn't he, Hrangil? But he couldn't conquer the dragons.”

“There are dragons? Dragons in those mountains?”

“No, no. There are no dragons there now. No one knows why they left their city but they're gone.”

Although they had seen the wall clearly from the rise in the ground they did not reach it until noon the next day. It grew and grew as they approached, each view of it made it appear quite close but still they did not reach it. Hour after hour it grew before them. Azkun had assumed that it was about twice the height of a man when he first saw it which, considering its length, was impressive enough. But when he finally stood at its foot and threw back his head to see its crenellated top he was astonished. It was at least three hundred feet high, not as high as the walls of Atonir’s palace, but it was over four hundred miles long. This was impossible.

Even Menish, who had seen it many times now and was not easily impressed anyway, stood before it speechless with awe. The wall always had that effect on him. He never believed his memory of its size and always it shrank within his mind so that each time he saw it he was astonished all over again.

Their road led them under the shadow of the wall and Azkun wondered, when they passed towns and villages, what it must be like to live so near to this colossus. Did these people stare at the wall afresh each morning as if it had grown up in the night? Or did they accept it as part of their world? He found himself continually looking at it, making sure that it really was as high as he thought, and peering ahead and behind as it wound away into the blueness.

When night fell they came to another amazing sight. They had followed the wall down into a wide valley where a great river ambled its way across the plain. A walled town, its wall looked foolish beside the great wall, stood on the riverbank. Not far from the town the Lansheral had been breached. It was as if a huge fist had punched its way through, leaving a crumbling opening. Some attempt had been made to fill the gap and the result was a good, solid wall that looked well made and adequate. It was only three times the height of a man. Like the town wall it seemed a childish imitation.

They spent the night at an inn built just inside the gates of the town. There were no courier post houses here. Menish knew the place well, for he usually spent a night here in his journeys to and from Relanor. The innkeepers, an Anthorian couple named Yartha and Vyanol, knew Menish, but not as King of Anthor. They thought he was a wealthy Anthorian merchant who traded hides in Relanor. There were many of these now that Relanor was peaceful again.

It was convenient to remain incognito here. Unlike the previous towns and cities they had passed through, such as Askonir, these border towns had no Drinol. A council elected by prominent citizens governed them and they were inevitably dreadfully self-important. If they found the King of Anthor within their walls they would want him to attend this feast and that, preferably for at least a week or two so that they could boast to the neighbouring towns.

He could simply refuse, of course, but they would still want him to spend half the night discussing some absurd local business anyway unless he had Althak and Drinagish forcibly remove them. Anonymity was the simplest way to avoid all that and get himself a good night’s sleep.

Yartha and Vyanol made him comfortable, serving him their best ale and the choicest cuts of the pig that roasted on the open hearth. They did have some ambroth but very little, they kept it more for medicinal purposes than for drinking. After the meal their hosts joined them as Menish and his company sat with their mugs of ale around the hearth while a bard played softly in the corner.

Menish liked these two. Yartha was a dark, powerfully built woman with hair as black as night and olive skin. Her face frequently lit with a bright smile and she had a vast capacity for ale. Vyanol, in contrast, was more pensive. He hesitated before he spoke, as if he took some care in choosing his words. They spoke in Relanese from habit, but they occasionally reverted to their native Anthorian tongue.

Yartha had much to say about the weather, there had been storms in the north lately, and how it kept away travellers. Not that the inn was empty, several groups were staying that night and a whole caravan had passed through a few days before.

Vyanol hesitated a comment about the recent elections in a pause left by his wife. He was annoyed that women could not hold office on the council. Any prominent citizen could vote, including Yartha for she owned the inn jointly with her husband, but she could not seek election herself.

“It's these foolish Relanese, and the Vorthenki are worse,” he said in his slow, hesitating way. “My wife would make a good councillor, better than some I could name.”

“I'm certain of it,” said Althak, a twinkle in his eye as he saw Vyanol remember the Vorthenki’s presence.

Menish smiled at their host’s concern.

“Fear not, Vyanol,” he chuckled. “Althak is not as Vorthenki as he appears.”

“M’Lord!” protested Althak and they all laughed at his use of the Vorthenki honorific which seemed to deny Menish’s words.

“Nonsense, Uncle,” snorted Drinagish. “He's as big as an ox, he likes the sea and he dresses like a, well, like a Vorthenki. What else do you call him?”

Menish changed the subject.

“There have been storms in the north?”

“So a man said who was through last week,” said Yartha. “You may have flooding. How far north do you travel?”

“Meyathal, no further.”

“Well, it probably won't affect you. I heard that Gildenthal was flooded.” She shrugged, “Mind you those northerners are a wild lot, they'll say anything.”

“He was a northerner?”

“No, a plainsman, at great pains to tell us how many cattle he owned, you know the type. But he heard the news from northerners when he was near Gildenthal.”

“It doesn't matter anyway. I'm not travelling that far on this trip.” But Menish was lying. The expedition to Gashan would take that route. He would soon find out more about what was happening up there.

“Perhaps you can tell us what's happening in Atonir,” said Vyanol. “They say the King of Anthor arrived on a golden ship and brought a great magician with him who warned that the Gashans will attack Anthor soon. Vorish is sending an army north and the whole town is required to organise a supply dump he's ordered.” His mouth twisted into a wry smile. “Our worthy council is delighted with all the responsibility.”

Menish almost choked on his ale. How had such news reached here so soon? There must have been a courier that left before they did.

“I saw the King,” said Drinagish. “But I saw no golden ship and the King looked sea-sick to me, whatever the ship was made of.”

They all laughed and Vyanol shrugged.

“The King beat Gashan last time, he'll beat them again.”

Menish opened his mouth to say something less certain, but thought better of it.

“What of the magician? Is it true he raised a man from death?”

“It's not true,” said Azkun suddenly.

Their hosts turned to him, questions on their faces and a little disappointment. A good story, it seemed, was about to be ruined.

“What he means,” put in Althak hurriedly, “is no one was sure the man was dead. We saw it all. It was a knife fight in the street, one of them went down with a knife in his chest. The magician drew out the knife. I thought the man was dead, but he obviously wasn't.”

“And the other things he did? They say he stood in dragon fire, calmed a storm and that he was seen flying like a bird above the walls of the palace.”

They burst out laughing. Even Azkun was amused.

“If he can fly as well then perhaps the Emperor will dispense with his couriers!” But as he spoke Menish cast a sidelong glance at Azkun. Who knew what he could and could not do?

They retired to bed early, but not before Keashil and the local bard had sung together for them. Their hosts were impressed and hinted that Keashil and her son would be welcome to stay with them for a while. But Keashil politely refused.

The next morning they made their way to the gap in the wall as the sun rose behind them. There was a gate in the low wall that now blocked the great gap. Beside the gate sat a pair of guards, old men past active service who acted more as porters than guards. The wall was of strategic importance, Vorish had it patrolled with a token force even though Relanor and Anthor were on good terms now.

The two guards wished them a safe journey and one made a remark about the floods in the north. Menish thanked him with a coin. Then they were through the gate. The long shadow of the wall stretched out before them and they rode some distance before they were back in the sunshine, their horses crunching the frost on the road beneath their hoofs.

Today the horses they used were different from the previous days. They were stocky beasts with shaggy coats and there were extras for the baggage they now needed.

When the sunlight struck Menish’s cloak again he turned his horse and looked back at the wall. It was a great shadow, a vast silhouette with the sun peering over it like a range of mountains.

Menish took a deep breath of the frosty air and felt cold bite at his throat.

“Anthor. At last we're home.” He turned to Azkun and Keashil. “We're now only a few days from Meyathal, where comfort waits for us. Tonight we'll lie in Kronithal, then spend three nights in the open before we reach Meyathal. But this is the land of Anthor. The road, I'm afraid, is poor from now on, and we've no way stations to change horses. These will have to be spared.”

“Gilish, you see, never built his roads beyond the wall,” explained Hrangil.

“Because Gilish could not tame Anthor,” said Menish, suddenly irritated. “We'll make what speed we can.” He turned his horse and galloped ahead of them.

Menish was right about the road. Gone was the paved stone of Gilish’s highway. Beyond the wall their way deteriorated into a track rutted by wagon wheels that wound up into the mountains. Gone, too, were the fertile lands of Relanor with their green fields and rich earth. The land before them swept up into barren hills and mountains, desolate but for the tough, brown grass that clung to the soil. In places the rocky bones of the hills showed through the thin, yellow soil.

As they climbed, the chill wind that had followed them across the plains turned into an icy blast that stung their eyes and cheeks. They plodded on miserably, wrapped tightly in their cloaks wishing they could gallop away from the wind. But that was not possible. The road twisted up into the hills and soon a treacherous drop lay on one side of them, a cliff on the other and always a corner ahead.

Azkun wondered what kind of country Menish was leading them into, a barren waste it seemed so far and, unlike Relanor, there appeared to be no inhabitants.

Not long before noon they passed over a high point in the road and down into a wide valley. It was so wide that they could hardly see the other side of it. Winding like a great serpent across the valley floor was a river. It was a muddy yellow colour, the colour of the soil, and it meandered through a green forest that contrasted with the brown hills around it. The river was as wide as the Goshar River they had crossed at Askonir, but there they had found a bridge. Here there was no such convenience.

The winding road down to the valley was much more pleasant for the wind no longer clawed at them and the view was promising. Azkun could see the road ahead snaking down towards a cluster of buildings by the river, his first view of an Anthorian settlement.

Menish sent Drinagish on ahead towards the village, Drinagish seemed oddly excited but Azkun did not know why. He was surprised to see such a village past the border. He had thought the Anthorians never lived in one place but followed their herds across the plains and lived in tents.

Now that they were sheltered from the biting wind the sun grew warm. Althak lifted his winged helmet off his head and tied the straps to his arm. Menish bundled his fur cloak into his saddle pack and loosened his jerkin. Hrangil did not seem to notice the change in temperature.

“We seem to be high up,” said Keashil.

“Yes, we're looking across the valley of Cop-sen, or Amsha as the Relanese call it where it flows through their land. Our road crosses the river at a village that we can see from here. It's called Kronithal, the ‘iron camp’ in the Anthorian tongue, for this is where the Relanese first traded in iron with the Anthorians. We'll sleep there tonight.”

The village, when they reached it, was much like those they had seen in Relanor, though smaller than most, and there was no encircling wall. The flat land around the village had been ploughed but lay fallow. The road wound between the fields and the houses towards the river where two imposing, stone buildings stood.

Azkun had seen buildings like this in Relanor, especially as they drew close to the Lansheral. There was a ground level that seemed to be for housing animals, and two levels above that. The first floor had a wide stone terrace with steps leading up to it. Menish led them towards the nearest of the buildings where, tethered outside, stood Drinagish’s horse.

“They’ve arrived! Here they are!” cried a voice.

A large, wooden door burst open, erupting with people who swarmed out of it, across the terrace and down the stone steps. Most of them were children and their elders in a more dignified fashion followed them.

“Corith! Take your uncle’s horse. Romeryal, take the sorcerer’s beast.” A stern looking man stood in the doorway giving orders that he was obviously used to having obeyed.

“Greetings, Menish. It's good to see you again.” He smiled and his sternness vanished in a maze of wrinkles.

“Holdarish, I'm glad to see you so well.”

Drinagish appeared in the doorway behind him with a woman who was a similar age to Holdarish. She had her arm across Drinagish’s shoulders and Drinagish seemed uncomfortable about it.

“Come inside and be welcome. There's meat and bread for you.” Corith, a lad who looked a lot like Drinagish, held Menish’s horse until he dismounted, then led the animal away.

Inside the house they found a hall faced with stone and a big fireplace along one wall. Something was turning on a spit over it and Azkun looked away. The stone walls were largely hidden by woven rugs that hung on them. Most were plain, woven wool dyed one colour, usually brown or yellow. But on the north wall was a patterned rug, or a tapestry. It showed figures with swords and beasts. Azkun could not make any sense of it in the dim light but it plainly depicted something.

The floor of the room was laid with skins and straw and a few of the large Relanese cushions. On these Mora, Holdarish’s wife, bade them sit. Servants brought them food and Holdarish poured ambroth. This was Anthor, there was no talk of ‘medicinal purposes’ for ambroth here.

“How is Sonalish?” asked Mora as they ate.

“Still keeping up her sword practice she told me,” said Menish through a mouthful of meat. “Though she was making some embroidery as well.”

“Does she still ride?”

“Not often. Remember the Relanese never did approve of women riding horses. They had some idea they would lose their virginity.”

“But she's married! She has four children!”

“Yes, but they always thought it unseemly for women to ride anyway.”

Mora looked concerned.

“Is she happy? Menish, is she really happy?”

Menish laid a hand on her shoulder.

“Mora, your daughter is happy. You should go and see for yourself.”

“No, it is she who left us, it is she who must return. I'll not go chasing after her into Relanor. Especially if they're going to frown at me riding a horse.”

“It's been eight years,” said Menish.

“What has Drinagish been doing?” asked Holdarish, changing the subject.

“He's acquitted himself well,” replied Menish with a smile. Drinagish fidgeted with his drinking horn. “We were attacked by pirates on our voyage south from Lianar. Drinagish’s sword put the fear of Anthor into them. It was he who found Keashil and Olcish on the pirate ship.”

“Don’t drink it so fast, boy,” muttered Holdarish, nudging Drinagish when he took a mouthful of ambroth.

Menish carefully ignored the parental rebuke and reached for more food. There was tsamba, a favourite of all Anthorians: butter rolled in toasted barley flour. He kneaded a bite-sized piece of butter between his finger and thumb and dusted it in the bowl of flour.

“How are things here? I feel I've been away for so long it seems all summer has passed away.”

“We've had little trouble with the wolves, though it's hardly cold enough to send them south yet.”

“Many raids?”

Holdarish shook his head. “Not my herds, and I've other things to do than go raiding myself nowadays. I leave that for the younger ones. It's forbidden to Drinagish now, of course.”

“That's true, the king and his heir may not raid herds, and no one may raid theirs.”

“Hmm, perhaps we could gift our herds to Drinagish now that he's your heir. Then we'd be immune from raiding.”

“Then you'd be beholden to him for your income-”

“Do I hear you correctly?” interrupted Keashil. “You're talking of raiding cattle aren't you? Stealing each other’s cows and sheep?”

“And camels,” said Holdarish around a mouthful of tsamba.

“Yes, that's right,” said Althak. “They do it for sport in Anthor. I was surprised when I first found out too.”

“Not merely for sport,” Mora corrected him. “Raiding is a way of getting rich.”

“Or getting killed, of course,” said Menish.

“Any venture that may produce profit will have an element of risk.”

“Rumour of this came to Golshuz, but no one believed it. It is lawful, then, to steal cattle in this land?”

“Of course. Anyone who does not have the wits to guard his animals would lose them to the wolves anyway,” said Mora.

“There are rules,” said Althak. “No more than half of the breeding stock may be taken. The camp itself may not be raided and only those actively involved in defending the herd may be attacked. Otherwise there would be a danger to children and the infirm.”

“How… civilised,” said Keashil. “But those defending the herds may fight and kill each other?”

“Oh yes,” Menish said, speaking like the father of an unruly child that he indulges in spite of himself. “They fight, they duel, they feud. Every small matter must be resolved by violence. There are families that have been at each other’s throats for generations over some trivial matter. That absurd feud between the Rithyar and Romarbol clans has been going on for more than a hundred years as far as I can tell. It started when one sold the other a sick sheep which died the next day.”

“And they raid each other all the time?”

“Not all the time,” said Drinagish. “No one raids or feuds a month either side of the spring games.”

“And of course at the spring games you will see members of the Rithyar clan and the Romarbol clan buying each other drinks and swapping stories,” put in Holdarish.

Keashil laughed. “You are a strange folk.”

“And formidable fighters,” said Mora.

“Those that survive are,” muttered Menish.

“But, Uncle,” said Drinagish. “Most duels are fought with wrestling nowadays.”

“Most are, that's true. But the rest are fought to the death, and raids often get someone killed.”

“You can't cool hot blood, Menish,” said Mora. “Anthorian blood has always been hot.”

“Too hot for our own good, I fear,” said Hrangil grimly.

“And what's that supposed to mean, Master Hrangil?” asked Holdarish.

“Our hot-blooded warriors are of little use when it comes to a war.”

“We beat Thealum not long ago!”

“We didn't. We trained Vorthenki allies in the ways of Relanor. They beat Thealum.”

“With Anthorian help.”

“Yes, some of our own folk were not so hot-blooded that they wouldn't submit to training in how to obey orders. They had to fight with the tight discipline of Relanor, not the mad charge of Anthorians.”

“It's true,” Menish took some more tsamba. “We don't like to admit it. Our folk are bred to wild raids and duels. They don't take orders easily. In any large battle they will spend their all on one massed charge. It's very brave but it's not a tactic that works well.”

“I've heard it said that Vorish fights his battles beforehand on a table with sticks for armies,” said Mora.

“Yes,” put in Althak. “I've seen him.”

“So have I,” said Menish. “He plans a battle beforehand because he knows that his own folk will do what he says. Although…” He hesitated.

“What is it?” asked Holdarish.

“Sometimes I fear that Vorish thinks his armies really are only sticks. They can be thrown away without a thought when the need arises.”

“So what would you have?” frowned Mora. “The Anthorian way of glory and death, or Vorish’s coldly planned wars?”

“I'd have peace,” said Menish quietly, and as he spoke his eyes met those of Azkun. Perhaps they had something they could agree on.

Chapter 20: The Caravan

The next morning when they resumed their journey the ground was dusted with frost. It fled when the sun peered over the mountains they had crossed the previous day, but the air was chill and the breath of the horses steamed from their noses.

Kronithal lay on the banks of the great river Cop-sen that they had seen the previous day and their first task was to cross the river. The water flowed sluggishly here and it was dirty yellow with desert silt carried hundreds of miles from the wide plains of Anthor that stretched far to the west. There was no bridge, but moored on the near bank was a barge large enough to carry their whole company. Two ropes stretched from a post on the bank beside it out into the water and away to the far side where, presumably, there was a similar post holding the other ends. It was too far away for Azkun to see.

The horses allowed themselves to be led onto the barge but they were clearly unhappy about it. When they were all aboard the ferryman untied his barge from the post and pulled the boat out into the stream.

It was not an easy way to travel. They all hauled on one of the ropes and so the barge moved. But the river was more powerful than it appeared. The yellow-brown water swirled about them, tugging at the barge, trying to pull it away down stream. This was the purpose of the second rope, it was slipped through the framework of the barge and held it on course. The rope they pulled on was knotted for better grip while the other was smooth so that it would slide through the barge.

The barge itself was a curious affair. A wooden platform with a rough railing around it appeared to be all there was to it at first glance. But Azkun noticed curious balloon shapes tied beneath the platform. Drinagish cheerfully informed him that they were the inflated skins of cows, the odd protrusions that poked out from beneath the deck were the stumps of legs. Azkun felt bile rise in his stomach.

He felt as if he had unwittingly eaten meat. He could refuse food, but by floating on the dead hides of animals he had taken on part of the guilt for their deaths. He did not realise what his boots were made of, nor the skins he had slept on the night before. But this he did know. For a brief moment he wanted to throw himself into the water, to reject the guilt they would lay on his head. Was this what Vorish had meant when he had told him that just by living he was guilty of murder? But he calmed himself. Throwing himself in the river would achieve nothing. He had tried that path before.

On the far side of the river the road wound back up into the hills and an icy wind found them with its chill fingers. They spent the rest of the day wrapped in their cloaks, grateful for the warmth of the horses between their knees.

Before the afternoon was over they came to a line of camels trudging slowly along the road. The camels walked with a curious, lurching motion, swaying their heavy bundles with each step and protesting loudly at the folk who walked beside them. Some were led with harnesses, others were simply prodded with sticks from behind when it seemed necessary. It was all done with what appeared to be the maximum amount of noise and confusion. Children and old folk alike trudged along beside their camels, only a few rode on the backs of the beasts, for each one that did lessened the saleable load the animal could carry.

To add to the confusion of camels protesting and men shouting came the gallop of horses. The caravan was escorted by a troop of armed horsemen who rode wildly up and down the length of the caravan for no apparent reason, except, perhaps to frighten the camels and stir up more dust.

As soon as Menish and his company were seen a detachment of horsemen broke away from the others and rode towards them. Menish told Althak to unfurl his standard and waited for them to arrive. The caravan horsemen careered towards them at full gallop, pulling their horses to a halt at the last minute. It was not until the dust cleared that they could speak to each other.

“Greetings,” said Menish. “We travel in peace and do not raid.” It was a formal greeting, not quite necessary for Menish to give but polite anyway.

“We also do not raid. You're welcome, Sire.” The captain of the horsemen was a big man for an Anthorian, a northerner by the look of him. His fighting gear was in good condition, a polished bronze helmet and a jewelled sword hilt. Guarding caravans paid well.

Menish did not recognise him until he removed his helmet, even so he only knew the man vaguely. His father and Grath’s were cousins, members of the same clan anyway. He could not think of his name.

“You're travelling to Meyathal?” Menish nodded.

“Any trouble on the roads?”

“Not this trip, Sire. The raiders rarely attack a guarded caravan these days.”

“Raiding caravans is, of course, against the law,” said Menish.

“But we all know it happens, Sire. There's the fine point as to what defines a caravan and what defines a herd. I've seen a clan chief throw a caravanner’s objection out of court because the raider claimed it was a herd, not a caravan, he was raiding.”

“I'm aware of the difficulty. I suppose it keeps you well enough fed, although I hate to think what the Relanese merchants must think of us.”

They travelled with the caravan for the rest of the day and camped with them at nightfall. Like most Anthorian caravans, it was owned by Relanese merchants. There were many of these nowadays. Many aristocratic Relanese left alive after the battle with Gashan had fled with their families to Anthor when Sinalth invaded Relanor. Most did not adapt well to the Anthorian ways, having little skill with herding animals, and they could make no sense of the raiding laws. A generation had grown up of homeless folk who wandered between Anthor and Relanor trading animal hides and medicinal ambroth for Relanese luxuries.

The caravan folk certainly looked more Relanese than Anthorian. They were taller and finer boned, and they wore colourful clothing. The women wore brightly coloured tunics like those Relanised Vorthenki they had seen in Atonir. At first they were shy of the newcomers. Menish introduced himself to the caravan master, a grave-faced man named Drinamuz, but the rest of them continued about their business, casting covert glances at Menish’s company.

When evening came, however, Keashil brought out her harp and they all drew close around the fire. Drinamuz and the other men laughed and drank with Menish’s company, though they preferred warmed ale to ambroth. Their women, who otherwise stayed around their own fire a short distance away, served them hot bowls of mein with dried meat stirred into it. But there was a sense of loss among these displaced Relanese. They spoke of Atonir as a city of lost grandeur and fallen greatness, though they approved of the Emperor. For them, even though many of them had been born since the invasion, there could never be anything like the good, old days again.

The caravan was travelling north, carrying Relanese goods into Anthor, and, being merchants, they drew out the wares they carried. There were swords and shields, rhinoceros hides to be made into battle jerkins, and silver bracelets for the Anthorian women, the only ornament they would wear.

Menish looked through the hides. Several were very good, thick and tough but still pliable. They had been well cured. He bought two of them, one for Drinagish and one for Hrangil. Hrangil’s present jerkin was worn and cut, Drinagish was still using the one he was given two years ago and he had grown since then. While he was buying presents Menish could not forget Althak who had saved his life so recently during the fight with the pirates. But hides would not do. Althak wore a metal breastplate not a fighting jerkin. The curved swords Drinamuz hoped to sell to the Anthorians would also not suit him. But Menish noticed a jewelled belt among the traders’ goods. It was a garish thing studded with gold knobs and sparkling with red enamel. It might have been Relanese but it looked Vorthenki. He bought it and Althak was delighted.

They left the caravan next morning. Their horses could travel much faster than the walking pace of the camels and they had no desire to slow their pace. Azkun was sad to leave them. They reminded him of the deer he had seen in the forest when he had run from the death of the pig. It seemed long ago now. Unlike the Anthorians these people’s answer to violence was to run from it. He did not have a chance to tell them about the dragons.

The day was cold until the sun rose. They were now skirting the edge of the wide plains of Anthor where the nights were cold and the days hot. It was a land of open spaces where they could see for miles and miles and the sky was vast and blue over their heads.

Twice that day they saw distant herds moving across the plains and once they saw a thal, a group of tents pitched in the lee of a low rise. They were almost too distant to recognise and Azkun could only make out that they were round and white. He supposed they were similar to the tents the merchants had pitched the night before.

In the afternoon a chill wind rose from the east which made them clutch their cloaks around them tightly.

As dusk approached they found a hollow in the ground which was sheltered by a rocky outcrop from the worst of the wind. A copse of trees, one of the few they had seen on the empty plains, stood not far away and Althak suggested it might be warmer under the trees. Hrangil snapped at him and Menish said nothing so they made a small fire in the hollow and ate. It was very cold. A frost stole across the plains. They wrapped themselves in their blankets and made themselves as comfortable as they could on the rocky ground.

It must have been several hours later that Azkun awoke, for the moon had risen high in the sky. It was full tonight and it shone with an ice-cold light. To Azkun it seemed larger than usual. The moonlight that filled the night was intense, almost dazzling to him, but it was no more than moonlight.

He sat up, expecting the whole plain to be alive with white light. It was not, of course. The white frost had dusted the ground, glistening fairy-like in the moonlight and a thin mist drifted in the hollows, confusing his vision in the dimness.

But there was more. Something in the air that tasted like menace, or a promise. Like a distant melody that haunted him from afar. It was so like music that he glanced to where Keashil lay. But Althak’s harp lay silently beside her filled with moonlight.

Movement caught the corner of his eye at the same moment he realised that Tenari was not beside him. He could see her, or a figure that must be her, gliding silently over the frost towards the group of trees.

A chill that was more than just the frost ate into his bones. He pulled his blankets around him tightly and shivered. It did not occur to him to follow her at first but as she disappeared among the trees that strange feeling grew stronger.

Silently he rose, still clutching his blanket around him, and followed. Her path was clearly marked out on the frosty ground. Frozen grass crunched under his feet and the cold could be felt through his boots.

The strangeness grew into an exquisite pain that was not pain as he approached the trees. They loomed darkly ahead of him, and among them the moonlight was reflected off something.

Under the trees it was warmer, as Althak had said it would be. What had Hrangil said about this place? He could not remember. The frost had not come here but it was still very cold. He pushed his way through a brake of undergrowth, following Tenari’s clear path of turned leaves and broken twigs.

Beyond the undergrowth he found himself in an open space where the trees crowded darkly against the sky. A ring of pale stones, each as tall as a Vorthenki, gleamed whitely in the moonlight and in the centre of the ring stood Tenari gazing at him dumbly.

Other than her blank gaze she gave him no acknowledgement. The strangeness in the air intensified here; the very stones were haunted by it. He stepped towards her, wanting to speak but hesitating, as if his voice might break some deep magic.

Magic was almost tangible. It swam in the moonlight and lurked in the shadows. The ring of stones was alive with it.

With a sudden clarity of vision Azkun realised that the stones were indeed alive. On each stone was carved an eye, and each eye was looking at him with silent inscrutability. He could feel their minds, or the moonlit shadows of their minds, as they surveyed him with an awful depth of vision, as if they looked into his very soul.

He felt suffocated by their gaze. They seemed to be dissecting him. When he tried to cry out no sound came from his throat. His limbs were lead weights. He tried to run, grabbing at Tenari’s arm to pull her with him but his legs buckled, pitching him forward. His head struck something and darkness blotted out the moonlight.

He awoke just before sunrise stiff with cold and sore from lying on the hard ground. His blankets had rolled off him in the night. No one else was awake yet so he rose as quietly as he could and walked away from the hollow to stretch his legs. His dream bothered him. Not far away the copse of trees hunched like a crouched animal. He wondered if he should go and see if there was a ring of stones, but he was too uneasy at the thought. It was just a dream, Hrangil had said something about the copse yesterday and he had built it into a nightmare. His head had no injury from his fall. Tenari still lay in the hollow. It was just a dream.

But he found footprints in the frost that matched his own leading to the copse. None returned and Tenari’s footprints were nowhere to be seen.

Chapter 21: Meyathal

The dream haunted him for the next two days as they travelled through the mountains that separated the plains of Relanor from the pastures and deserts of Anthor. The icy wind left them as they entered the relative shelter of the mountains but a thin, misty drizzle rolled in from the east.

The days were spent hugging wet cloaks around themselves, the nights in sodden blankets around frugal fires of wet wood. Olcish developed a cough and Keashil looked pale and weak. Althak made the lad a brew of herbs he found on a hillside, but the cough only grew worse. Menish’s leg began to pain him again but he said nothing. Home was not far away and there he would find relief, not before.

For Azkun the weather was a minor discomfort compared to the unease of his dream. He felt the eyes of the stones staring at him as they travelled, hidden behind trees and rocks, making evil plans for him. They haunted him.

Once he ventured to ask Hrangil what he knew about the copse of trees, but he told no one of his dream. That would admit its reality. Hrangil made vague, sinister references to the evil Monnar who built magic circles in these mountains and killed men there. He knew little about them, and his peculiar way of answering Azkun’s questions, as if it were some obscure test, was both irritating and uninformative.

One thing he did make clear was that the Monnar were responsible for Gilish’s death, for they had told him that the Duzral Eye lay in the Chasm of Kelerish.

Meanwhile the nagging feeling that they were watching him continued and he grew more and more anxious. Was it some judgement from the dragons? The guilt he had acquired unwittingly on the raft of cow skins still lay heavily on him. The guilt that Vorish had given him by having that man executed in his place was also fresh. He had drunk wine against his vow at the banquet at Atonir, was it that? And they had killed a girl for him on that Vorthenki beach. But he found himself glancing sidelong at Tenari. It was she who had led him to the Monnar, it was she who watched him. She was under some spell of theirs, some evil that was part of what they were plotting against him.

Whenever they managed to get a fire going Azkun stared at it, trying to take comfort from the flames and to remember the fire from the dragon. But the fires were pitiful in the damp, as if the Monnar would extinguish all his hopes.

On the second day the countryside opened out onto a broad plain that swept up to the feet of the mountains where it was cut by wide valleys. They crossed several of these valleys during the day. Many-channelled streams wound amongst themselves on the valley floors, swift, cold, shallow and filled with gravel banks.

Late in the day they found themselves on the edge of one of these valleys. It was wider than the previous ones and a deep river flowed in it, winding among tilled fields and herds of cattle. Directly below them the road plunged down the long slope towards a town near the river. It could only be Meyathal.

Menish let out a whoop of joy when he saw it and kicked his tired horse into life. The rest of the company paused at the top of the slope as he sped ahead of them, giving Azkun time to see Meyathal from a distance.

The palace was clearly an imitation of the great palace of Atonir, but a poor imitation. Azkun had by now heard the story of how it had been built long ago by Relanese craftsmen for Harana, the daughter of the Emperor, when she married the son of the King of Anthor. Those craftsmen showed great mastery of their skill, but their works could not rival those of Gilish.

It was also reminiscent of Holdarish and Mora’s house, but those and the other smaller buildings he had seen were probably copied from this.

The result was a many sided building with tall grey stone walls and a wide terrace. It was, perhaps, four stories high, but the roof was complicated and it might have been higher in some places and lower in others. The tops of the walls were decorated with flowing carvings but Azkun could not make out the details from a distance. He guessed that horses and cattle were the dominant themes.

There was a lower wall surrounding the main house with a grandly carved stone gateway in it. Within that wall a number of smaller buildings clustered around the house.

Surrounding the outer walls were stone houses like the ones they had seen in Kronithal, but varying in size from tiny hovels to larger, rambling buildings. Forming a fringe around those were many of the round, white tents that they had seen in the distant thals.

As Menish sped ahead of them towards Meyathal a shout came from a figure on the terrace. Moments later a horseman sped through the open gateway. They charged at each other like warriors in combat. Menish called something that sounded like a war cry. Azkun turned to Althak, wondering what was happening. The Vorthenki was smiling indulgently.

“They've never tired of each other, even after forty years.”

The two riders met, though not with the shattering impact Azkun expected. The horses skidded to a halt at the last moment, the riders leapt off them and clung to each other in an embrace that lasted until the others caught up with them.

Azkun watched them as he and the others approached Menish and his wife. With his eyes he could see them locked in each other’s arms. With his mind he glimpsed their wordless sharing of hearts. It made him think of Vorish and Sonalish, yet for Vorish the Empress was his well of resolution, a thing he almost fed on. What lay between these two was a passion as deep as the sea, in its depths lay a peace they both shared.

They broke apart when the rest of the company stopped their horses. Adhara turned from Menish and smiled at them.

“Greetings, Master Hrangil, Althak, Drinagish. It's joy to see you again. And you, Strangers, welcome to Meyathal. Be at peace in our dwelling.”

Her gaze was fixed on Azkun as she spoke.

Adhara stood half a head taller than Menish. She wore tunic and breeches and a sword hung from her belt. Like Menish she was broad-shouldered and powerfully built. Her bare arms were muscled and looked as though they knew how to wield the sword. A straight scar that looked like an old sword cut ran down one forearm. Azkun could not imagine a woman less like those of the caravan.

Unlike Menish she wore some jewellery. Not nearly as much as Althak, however. Two silver bracelets and a heavy, silver necklace adorned her. Her hair hung loose down her back, a cascade of grey-threaded black, which caught in the breeze.

In a way she was reminiscent of Vorish. An arrogance lay in her face and mind. Her chin was out thrust and her eyes stared at him in open curiosity. But perhaps it was only that he expected her to be deferential like the caravan women.

Menish mounted Adhara’s horse and she sprang up behind him with the reins of Menish’s own horse in her hand. The rest of the company followed them to the gateway.

The gate led them into a courtyard where servants took their horses. Azkun was surprised at the attitude of the servants. They were no less respectful than those in Relanor were but there was something in their manner that echoed Adhara’s arrogance. They were free men. One of them spoke to Menish directly, greeting him as a friend. When she spoke Azkun realised that she and several more of these stable servants were women dressed in tunic and breeches like Adhara. All of the women he had seen in Relanor and in the caravan wore brightly coloured, loose robes and jackets. He had assumed the beardless servants here to be youths. When he thought of it, he remembered that two of the Anthorian horsemen who rode with the caravan had been beardless. He had not heard them speak.

Another thing he noticed while they led away the horses was that every one of the servants wore a sword.

The hall Menish led them to was much smaller than Vorish’s but larger than Holdarish’s. There were tapestries covering cold stone walls, rushes strewn on the floor and a huge hearth along one wall. Kitchen servants, also wearing swords, scurried around the hearth with pots and dishes. As in Holdarish’s house there were weapons hung on the walls in the bare spaces between the tapestries. The Anthorians were a warlike folk.

There were benches and tables scattered across the floor. They were ranged around a large, central pillar that rose to the roof. Most of the benches were empty because it was too early for the evening meal. A few old folk sat toothless near the fire, calling advice to the kitchen servants who seemed too busy to listen.

The bustle near the fire, and the advice, ceased when Menish entered the room. A member of the old folk’s group rose and walked towards them, smiling a greeting. One of the women by the hearth followed him.

“Sire! You've returned at last! For days now we've watched for you.”

The man’s eyes flicked to Adhara and Menish smiled.

“No doubt you had plenty of eyes willing to watch.” He turned to Azkun and Keashil. “This is Yarol, he's in charge of my house. He'll provide you with whatever you need while you stay here. If you need food or drink come to the hall. For clothing or other needs ask Yarol directly.”

Menish turned to the woman. “Neathy, I've some special duties for you. Here are Keashil, her son Olcish, and Tenari. I want you to take care of them. Keashil is blind, but she plays the harp better than any other I've heard. Tenari doesn't speak, we think she's suffered great harm. Take them to the women’s lodge and show them welcome.”

“Sire? The lad's a little old…”

“They don't know our ways, leave him with his mother a few days and we'll see.” Neathy nodded, though she looked concerned, and led the women and Olcish away. Tenari made no protest at being separated from Azkun and Azkun himself felt relieved to see her go. She was the eyes of the Monnar and he was out of her sight now.

Menish turned to Azkun.

“You have the freedom of my home. The hall is the place where we gather in the morning and evening for food and company. You may not wish the former but you're welcome to both.

“Althak and Drinagish will show you to the men’s lodge, a hall where the unmarried men sleep. The women’s lodge, where Neathy has taken Tenari and Keashil, is forbidden to men and the men’s lodge is forbidden to women. Do not take Tenari there under any circumstances and do not enter the women’s lodge yourself.

“Now that you know the rules, let's refresh ourselves and meet back here for the evening meal.”

The men’s lodge was much like the main hall, except it was smaller and there was a privy in one corner. A few forgotten sleeping furs lay on the straw and there were carved, wooden chests along the walls containing the personal effects of those who lived there. Althak and Drinagish found their chests and pulled out fresh clothing to replace their travel-stained garments. Hanging on the wall above Althak’s chest was a Vorthenki shield with a dragon painted on it. He hung the one he carried beside it.

“It was my father’s,” said Althak when he saw where Azkun was looking. “He brought it from the north. I don't use it myself but I keep it in his memory.”

Azkun changed into the clothes Vorish had given him to wear in Atonir, including the golden cord Tenari had tied about his waist.

“Where is Hrangil?”

“He has his own chamber, with all his books and things,” said Drinagish. “There aren't many such rooms here, most of us have to sleep in the lodges. Even me, though you'd think I'd get some preference now I'm the heir.”

“M'Lord said you could have your own chamber when you're twenty,” said Althak.

“And that's years away.”

“Little bitch!” said Neathy when they returned to the main hall. Tenari had a ripening black eye and Neathy’s face was scratched. “She seemed placid enough so I thought I’d help her to the privy and look what I got!” She ran her hand along the scratches on her face. “She can look after herself from now on. If she wasn’t simple I’d call her out.”

Keashil had said she needed sleep more than food so she had remained in the women’s lodge. Olcish had accompanied Neathy and Tenari back to the main hall. It was still almost empty and there was no sign of Menish.

“I don’t expect to see those two for hours yet. You know what they're like.” Neathy winked. “Olcish, you could get a bowl of mein and take it to your mother if you want. No one would mind.”

“I'll stay here,” the boy declared. “With the men.”

“You can come back,” said Althak. “But take her a bowl anyway. She'd like it.” Olcish nodded and silently fetched a bowl of mein for his mother.

Drinagish and Althak also fetched bowls of mein from the pots on the hearth. Tenari resumed her blank stare at Azkun. The bruise under her eye gave her a somewhat malevolent appearance.

“Have you eaten, Neathy?” asked Althak picking up a bowl for her and offering to fill it.

“No, I’m not hungry, but I suppose she is,” she said with a shrug. Althak put the bowl down.

“She doesn't eat.”

“What, never?”

“Not since we found her. That was weeks ago now.”

“She looks thin to me. Still, she won’t want the privy I suppose.”

“Probably not. All she does is follow Azkun around. The only time she seemed more alive than she does now was in the palace of Atonir. It seems Meyathal isn't so much to her liking.”

They sat at a bench near the fire and ate.

“What's been happening while we've been away?”

“Much and little.” Neathy shrugged. “Marayhir has been kicking up a stink about some cattle raid of Grath’s. He says it was illegal but his clan chief ruled against him so he wants to appeal to Menish. He refused to let Adhara make the judgement, which she was pretty annoyed about, so he's had to wait here until Menish arrived back. You can imagine how we all feel about that.

“Your friend isn't eating. Won’t you have some mein?”

“He doesn't eat either,” said Drinagish.

“It's becoming fashionable by the look of it. I suppose he doesn't talk either?”

“I speak. But food and drink are abhorrent to me.”

“So you'll starve yourself to death?”

“I do not need food. The dragons sustain me.”

Neathy nodded slowly.

“I thought you looked a bit Vorthenki. Be careful with talk of dragons in Meyathal. We don't like Vorthenki ways. There are few enough of us who will give Althak a civil greeting.”

Azkun said nothing. He would have liked to explain to Neathy that she had not understood but this did not seem the time or the place. Besides, he was distracted by something.

A tiny terror lurked in the far corner of the room. It was dimly lit there, the few windows did not light it well and the fire was too far away. He could hear a rustling and could see a grey shadow with murder in its heart. His attempts to shut it out were futile. He felt trapped. His back legs would not work and his front paws could only drag him across the straw on the floor while a gaping mouth leered over him. Something held his tail and he squeaked. The jaws closed on the back of his neck with a stab of fire. Darkness engulfed him.

He shuddered; his hand knocked Drinagish’s bowl. “Careful!”

“Oh, Kimi has a mouse!” shouted Neathy as a tawny cat carried its kill across the room towards them. “Here, Kimi, good boy.” The cat dropped the mouse on the floor near them and chirped with self-satisfaction. Neathy picked up the cat to stroke it but it wriggled free. Picking up its prey it carried it nearer the fire where it could devour it in comfort. Azkun was nearly sick.

“That's the third mouse he's caught this week. The cooler weather drives them indoors, of course, and they've forgotten their peril. And he loves it.” The last remark was half addressed to the cat who looked up, licking its lips. To Azkun it had a cruel beauty about it. The flecked, tawny coat was hard to see on the straw that covered the floor. He suspected it would blend into almost any background. Its large eyes and ears were ever alert for more victims even as it ate its present kill. Unlike Vorish’s indolent cat this one seemed terrifyingly predatory.

He felt two beasts being killed not long afterwards, reminding him that his friends were no less predatory, but they were far away and he felt them less than the mouse. Azkun stared at the fire and tried to forget death, willing down his fears with memories of the dragon.

Later, as the sun set, Menish’s folk began to arrive in the hall for the evening meal. Azkun did not want to stay. The death of the mouse had wounded his soul. He wanted to take his agony away to some quiet corner. But there were no quiet corners. As the evening deepened into night more and more people entered the palace. Many were Menish’s own folk, those who tended his herds and fields. Others were guests, either residents of the town beyond the walls come to welcome their King home, or visitors from the fringe of tents around about.

Unlike the Vorthenki the Anthorians had no tradition of speech making before getting their meat and their women served themselves. Azkun was surprised. The atmosphere was not as oppressive as it had been in Vorish’s hall. People wandered about talking and drinking. They seemed relaxed and happy, though each wore a sword. They were a contradiction. He saw the cat pestering one man for some meat. It climbed onto his shoulder and sat with its cheek beside the man’s face watching his every mouthful. Occasionally the man reached behind his head and stroked the cat and, in return, it snuggled against his neck. It was absurd. Swords and claws and teeth, all tokens of death, and yet there was affection displayed openly. Azkun did not understand it.

“Hey, Grath!” Drinagish shouted as he saw the northerner enter. They made their way across the hall towards him, Drinagish nodding greetings as he went. Althak also greeted a few people, but several turned away from him. It was as Neathy had said, Althak was not universally popular in Menish’s hall.

Drinagish and Althak greeted Grath warmly. To Azkun he seemed changed from when he had travelled with them in the north. But, of course, he was cleaner and dressed in court clothes now. He had some tale of raiding cows for them, a double raid on the same herd, which he told with relish. Azkun did not follow it very well. He was trying to avoid watching them eat.

Not long after Grath arrived Menish and Adhara entered the hall. The general noise of conversation subsided for a moment then rose to a cheer of welcome that Menish answered by climbing onto one of the benches and, with a smile, signalling for silence.

“By Aton, you all look well fed and ready to hear where I have been for the last few weeks.” There was a hearty chorus of yeses around the room. “Well you can wait until I've eaten. I'm not going to spend a moment longer up here with the smell of good Anthorian meat in my nostrils.”

There were good-natured protests, but mostly laughter as he climbed down and made his way to the food. Some time later, when he had eaten and moved among the crowd, and consistently shrugged off questions about where he had been, he climbed back onto the bench and spoke to them.

“Now that we've all eaten I'll tell you my tale,” he began amid laughter. He proceeded to give them a general description of his travels, though several things were left out. Azkun and Tenari were described as homeless wanderers and he left the impression that they had joined them from the pirate ship just as Keashil and Olcish had. He spent some time describing the fight with the pirates, dwelling on the valour of Drinagish and Althak, but he did not mention Thalissa at all. Their stay at Deenar was carefully described. Some of those present remembered Darven. Menish gave the impression that the Vorthenki chief was instilling Anthorian manners into the barbarous folk of the Vorthenki coasts, which was partly true.

When he told them of their time in Atonir he became serious. Vorish had heard from somewhere, he told them, of a possible attack from Gashan. It was only a rumour as yet, but Althak, Hrangil and Azkun were going north to see. Meanwhile they should all sharpen their swords “…for we may be hunting Gashans in the spring.” The spring games would produce a gathering point for the scattered folk of Anthor and, depending on what news the expedition brought back, they would take those ready to fight and march north when the games were over.

Chapter 22: Menish's Court

The next morning Menish held court in the main hall. While last night’s gathering had been an informal affair, mainly dedicated to eating and drinking and exchanging news, today’s was more carefully organised.

The benches and tables were pushed back to the walls and those who attended sat on the floor as they traditionally did in the Anthorian tents. There was no throne in Menish’s hall but there was a central pillar that he sat beside. Althak explained to Azkun that this represented the main post of a tent, the traditional place for an Anthorian chief.

Menish declared the court in session and asked for the first complaint. A man about Menish’s age rose to his feet to speak. Azkun heard a woman near him mutter “Oh it’s Marayhir again” with disgust in her voice.

“Three times this year my herds have been raided, twice by the King’s own household. I would like to ask when it became lawful for the King to raid his people’s herds.”

“Marayhir, I've not raided your herds. Anyone of my household will tell you that I've been journeying for weeks, not raiding. Who of my household has raided you?”

“Grath. I've witnesses who saw him.”

Menish shrugged.

“Grath is a member of my household, as you are at the moment. But your herds are not my herds. Neither are Grath’s. Don't say that I raided your herds.

“Were the raids unlawful in any other way?”

“Ah, yes, yes they were. He took all my best cows, most of them in calf. More than half of my breeding stock. They will have calved by now.”

“I protest!” Grath stood up. “On no occasion did I take more than half of what was there-”

“I had three hundred cows, now I have less than one hundred. You northerners can't even count your fingers-”

“Grath, how do you answer?”

“What he says about his cows is true, but there were two raids. I took as much as the law allows both times. No more than half the breeding stock there.”

Laughter rippled through the room and someone cheered. Marayhir was not popular, even Menish grinned.

“Is this true, Marayhir? How much time was there between the raids?”

Marayhir looked surly. “There were two raids in a sense. They were only a day apart. The raiding party lay in wait overnight and attacked again at dawn. It might as well have been a single raid.”

“And were the cows in calf, Grath?”

“Some of them, not many. Marayhir does not manage his herd well. Many were thin and ill. Hardly worth raiding-”

“Damn you, northern dung! Say that again and I'll see your guts writhing on the ground when I open you with my sword!” He drew his sword and brandished it above his head.

“Silence,” shouted Menish. “Put away your weapon, Marayhir. If you attempt to draw it again within my court I'll confiscate your herds and send you on your way with no more than a crust of bread.”

“I was sorely provoked-”

“If there was no substance in Grath’s claim you would have ignored it. Now here is the judgement of the King in this matter.

“First, I take exception to Marayhir’s accusation that I was involved in these raids. We have an ancient law: the King may not raid and no one may raid the King. Though most of you ate enough of my meat last night.” This brought a murmur of laughter. “That is the law, it hasn't changed.

“Second, Grath’s raids were lawful. He took no more than half the breeding stock.” A muttering came from Marayhir. “It seems that precious few of your folk were guarding them if Grath could raid you two days running.

“But Grath said they were hardly worth raiding and it is a hard thing to lose so many in such a short time. I rule that Grath returns one hundred of the cows. I'll send Drinagish with you to help you count them.”

“And the calves!” shouted Marayhir. “You've forgotten the calves.”

“I've not forgotten the calves. You'll treat my house with more respect in future, Marayhir, if Grath is allowed to keep the calves. You'll also keep better watch on your herds in future for the loss.”

There were two other disputes for Menish to settle: one of them related to a caravan raid and the other to a feud that was becoming tiresome to others. The former was a case where the clan chief had ruled against the caravanners and they had appealed to Menish who reversed the decision. The second dispute was more complex.

The feud concerned two families of the Romarbol clan who had an argument over a grazing area in one of the eastern valleys called the Githal. The feud, as such, was not Menish’s concern but a member of each family, Traan and Gilth, had been involved in a raid against their common enemy, the Rithyar clan, and the unheard-of had happened. The two men had started quarrelling in the heat of the raid, drawing swords without the formality of challenging a duel. In the confusion the raiders were driven off and the Rithyar clan were delighted with the situation. The other raiders were furious. Their clan chief did not want to judge the matter so it was passed to Menish.

It took some time to hear the views of all those involved and Menish was weary of the case by the time they were finished. There was no simple answer. Traan and Gilth would not agree. The other raiders wanted compensation for the failure of the raid. There was only one decision that would come near to satisfying all parties.

“Here is the judgement of the King. It's not right to expect compensation for cattle not raided. Raiding always has its risks and those risks must be accepted. You should choose your companions more carefully in future. But Traan and Gilth did badly to fight each other when they had agreed to join the same raiding party. We've no law against it but it was not a noble action. I rule that they can settle their differences before us all in a trial of strength this afternoon. In doing so they can repay those of their raiding party they let down by providing a good fight. They'll be forbidden to duel for the next three months on any matter. And they both lose the use of the grazing land they fought over for that period.”

A cheer from those present greeted this judgement. A wrestling match was always popular, not least because Anthorians were keen gamblers. Menish could see them measuring the two contestants with looks, trying to pick a winner. He even heard Marayhir betting some of the cows he expected to receive that afternoon on Traan.

There were no more disputes to judge so Menish called for the midday meal to be served. Bowls of mein were distributed from the bubbling pots on the hearth. Menish saw Hrangil spooning his up hungrily and telling Yarol about the foul food they had had to eat on their journey. Menish rather liked the food he had eaten in Relanor, especially when they had dined with Vorish and Sonalish. It was richer and more elaborate than was normally served in Anthor. Sometimes he regretted that they were such a stark folk.

Althak’s gaudy presence, although it was often resented, was good for them. Menish watched him talking to a group of women and wondered how comfortable Althak was in this land. His interest in Keashil puzzled him, somewhat. She was no Vorthenki wench to be passed around among his friends. But he supposed she was the closest thing he could get to that while he lived in Anthor.

There was less suspicion of Althak now than there had been once. Menish himself always emphasised Althak’s bravery and praised his counsel when he gave it. There was a time when none of the women would acknowledge his presence except Adhara, and she did not like him. That had changed. Some of them would speak to him now, though there were still many who joked about the Vorthenki behind his back. Menish wanted them to like Althak. Althak and Vorish were both like sons to him in a way, children Adhara had never been able to give him. The words of the Keeper returned to him with that thought and he shut them out.

After the meal the whole court made a parade out to the wrestling ground. These things had to be done properly. Yarol had hurriedly made the dusty area of tramped earth outside the gates of the palace ready. The yak horn trumpets were blown before them as Menish and the rest of the court followed the two contestants. The wrestling ground had been roped off and two yak tail standards stood at each end. A big drum with cow skin stretched across it had been rolled into place just outside the ropes.

There was another blast on the horns as Menish took his place by the drum and the two wrestlers stood under their standards. They were pleased with Menish’s decision. Traan had already said that they were sick and tired of harassment from their own clan and ridicule from others. Besides, they were itching to get their hands on each other again. Menish took up the carefully polished leg bone of a horse that lay beside the drum and struck it. The resounding boom silenced the horns and the excited chatter of the spectators.

“Let the contestants make ready!” shouted Menish. There were attendants nearby, a pair of stable hands and several folk Yarol had commandeered from the kitchen, with pots of grease. The two contestants stripped down to their breeches and allowed themselves to be coated with the grease. They made a show of flexing their muscles and glaring at each other during this operation, Menish could see the spectators eyeing their form and haggling with each other over bets. The Anthorians loved a fight.

Menish waited until both Traan and Gilth signalled that they were ready and he beat the drum once more. By convention all betting arrangements had to be concluded by the second drum beat, though the rite of duelling was more ancient than their love of gambling. Adhara had once told him the yak tails were sacred to Kiveli, the Anthorian earth goddess, no one really used such things nowadays except like this in a formal fight.

The crowd became silent and Menish spoke again.

“Offspring of the heroes of Ristalshuz,” he addressed them formally. “You are here to witness the duel of Traan and Gilth. This duel will settle the matter that lies between these two. They are forbidden to duel with each other, by wrestling or by arms, for the next three months and they both lose the right to graze the Githal.” There was a murmur of approval from those who had been involved in the abortive raid.

“I call on Krith the Eternal to be the judge here. Let the duel commence!”

Once again Menish hammered the drum.

There was absolute silence from the crowd. The sound of a light wind flapping the yak tails and the shuffling of the contestants’ feet as they circled one another was all that could be heard. Their bodies gleamed with grease in the sunlight.

Both were stocky men, Traan a little heavier than Gilth, but there was not much difference. This would be a fight of skill rather than strength.

With a lightning movement Traan lunged, Gilth dodged to one side but Traan had expected it. His boot caught Gilth in the stomach as he fell past him into the dust. With a deft flip Traan was back on his feet before it could be counted as a fall. Gilth doubled over but did not fall. He dropped to a fighting crouch, chest heaving, and faced Traan. It was an old trick. Gilth should have seen it coming. Menish could see by the humiliated look on the man’s face that he was thinking the same thing.

Suddenly Gilth was on the offensive. He scooped up a handful of dust and flung it at Traan’s face. A second later they were locked together, arms fighting for a hold on each other’s greased bodies. Gilth managed to grasp Traan’s pony tail and jerked it down. Traan’s chin went up and Gilth’s forehead butted his throat with a vicious thud. Traan toppled backwards and crashed onto the ground. The yak horns blew.

Gilth stood back while Traan stood up again. There were few rules in a wrestling duel. No weapons were allowed and the first one to fall three times lost. For a fall to count the victim had to be allowed to regain his feet.

Traan was annoyed at Gilth’s ploy, there was a smouldering fury in his eyes. That was a bad sign for him, thought Menish. To win a duel like this one required not anger but a cool head. Traan charged Gilth like a bull and Gilth nimbly leapt aside. But not quickly enough. Traan was not as enraged as he appeared to be. His fist slammed into Gilth’s shoulder. Gilth tumbled into the ropes and dropped to the ground. He was up in an instant but not before the yak horns had blown.

Once again the two men were locked together. Traan grasped at Gilth’s leg, trying to lift it and throw him. Gilth’s arm slipped from his grasp at the wrong moment and Gilth hammered his fist into Traan’s chest, sending him sprawling backwards into the dust. The yak horns sounded.

Breathing heavily the two men faced each other again. Menish was enjoying this fight. There was none of the taunting and jeering between the two opponents that only distracted everyone from the matter in hand.

Traan had to be very careful now. One more fall and he would lose the fight. Menish saw the tenseness in his stance. Dust clung to the grease on his body. He stood, waiting for Gilth’s next move.

When it came it was faster than anyone expected. Gilth lashed out with a kick, an awkward move. Traan made to grab at his foot and missed. Gilth followed through with a double fist that crashed into Traan’s side, knocking him down for the third time. Once more the yak horns blew.

There was a cheer from those who had placed bets on Gilth. Traan picked himself up and dusted himself off with a scowl. It was always hard to lose.

That ended the formal part of the day. The gamblers would spend a good deal of the afternoon settling their debts and discussing the fight. As he watched Menish return through the gateway Azkun felt Yarol tap him on the shoulder.

“Master Azkun, the King wishes to speak with you in his rooms. Come with me.” Azkun followed him into the palace with Tenari still clinging to his arm. Her touch now made him shiver but she was too persistent to push away.

The fight had been interesting. Althak had told him there was little chance of either man hurting more than his dignity. Azkun had seen it simply as a display of skill. Yarol gathered Althak and Drinagish from the crowd before he led them up two flights of stairs and into a chamber where Menish and Adhara waited. Grath and Hrangil were not far behind them.

The chamber was like the main hall but smaller. Tapestries showing horsemen hunting covered most of the stone walls and weapons hung on the rest. There were other things too, Relanese vases with bright designs on them and embroidered cushions. The floor was small enough to cover with rugs and furs rather than straw as in the main hall. A narrow hearth lay fireless along one wall, and in the centre of the room lay a low table. On the table lay a bottle of ambroth and some drinking horns, but it was too soon after the midday meal for anyone to need refreshment. There were two other doors leading out of the room.

Menish motioned them to sit on the cushions that surrounded the table. “Did you enjoy the fight?”

“Not bad, I'd placed my bets on Traan, though,” said Drinagish.

“Mine were on Gilth,” Grath said smugly. “Fifteen cows.”

“I thought Gilth would probably win,” said Menish, “but, of course, I can't wager on a case I've judged.

“I called you together before you, Drinagish and Grath, go to count these cows of Marayhir’s to discuss the expedition to Gashan. I hope there's no ill will about those cows, Grath?”

Grath shrugged. “He can have them. They really were not worth it. I wouldn't have made the second raid if I'd taken a good look at the first lot.”

“Good. I took you at your word. I don't like Marayhir, but I'd rather he had his cows back and left me alone. I didn't make it clear last night but Vorish has requested the expedition north to satisfy himself that the Gashan rumours are true. If they are he will send us aid to fight them, several of you already know this. Vorish also hopes the expedition will find out what happened to the Duzral Eye and, perhaps, fetch it back.

“Hrangil, Azkun and Althak have volunteered to go. There are two others who should be part of the expedition. Grath, will you go? Before you answer let me say that this journey will be hazardous. You go of your own choice or not at all. I make no demand on you.”

Grath only grinned. “I'll go. I was hoping you'd ask me. Besides, I'll not be outdone by a Vorthenki.” He gave Althak a friendly punch on the shoulder.

“You've my thanks. We'll talk of rewards for you all when you return. There's one other who should go.” Here it comes, thought Menish.

“Who?” asked Adhara, a note of suspicion in her voice.

“Tenari, of course,” said Drinagish. “Azkun won't leave her behind.”

“I'd forgotten Tenari,” said Menish. “I was thinking of another. I, myself, will go with you to Gashan.” He had said it, now he waited for the objections.

“You will not!” shouted Adhara, rising to her feet. She glowered at Menish. “How can you possibly go to Gashan? That leg of yours has been giving you hell, you said so last night. You're not in a fit state to travel north with winter coming on. Besides, what need is there? You have Hrangil to recognise the Eye.”

Menish watched her carefully. There was force in her words but in her eyes there was pleading.

“I'm going. I want to see Gashan. That's reason enough. But it seems prudent that two of us who can recognise the Eye should go.”

“Vorish forbade it,” said Althak.

“Vorish isn't here!” said Menish, suddenly angry because he had hoped they had forgotten. “Vorish is happy to send you off on a dangerous journey while he waits in safety. I'm not!”

“So that's the real reason,” said Adhara. “Then I, too, will go with you.”

“No, you will not.”

“And how will you stop me? We both go or neither.”

“When will you learn to take orders from your King?”

“When will you learn to take orders from your Emperor?”

“By Aton, I said you are to stay and I've a good reason. Drinagish is not ready to be regent while I am away. Oh, you're learning quickly, Drinagish, and I'm pleased with you. But you would not yet be able to handle Marayhir alone. You need Adhara’s authority behind you, guiding you.”

“So you'd leave me behind because of Anthor?”

“Why else?” He dared her to suggest it was because he was afraid for her safety to this company. But she made no answer. Menish knew he had not heard the last of this.

“What about Vorish?” asked Yarol. “If he's forbidden you to go-”

“As I said, Vorish is not here. His wishes in this matter are being carried out as well as we can. We're making the journey for him, he can't have everything his own way. Now, can we leave tomorrow?”

“I do not wish Tenari to come with us,” said Azkun.

“You don't? Why not?”

Tenari sat beside him but, unlike her reaction to being left behind at Atonir, she gave no indication that she had heard.

“I am afraid of her. I believe she is under the power of the Monnar. I do not wish her to come with us.”

“If that's what you want,” said Menish, “then she can stay here. But remember it was you who demanded that she be taken from Lianar.” That action had also cost Menish much. He was disturbed that Azkun had now simply changed his mind. Still, Tenari would possibly be a liability in Gashan.

“That is what I want.”

“Then we can make arrangements to leave at first light tomorrow. Yarol, you know what supplies we'll need. Drinagish and Grath, you've yet to count those cows. I think Marayhir has already lost them in a bet on the fight today.”

Chapter 23: Journey to Gashan

Early next morning they gathered in the courtyard to ride north. Menish had argued half the night with Adhara after the others had gone. She would ride after them, she had said, she had even drawn a sword to give Menish some superficial injury that would prevent his travelling. But she had eventually accepted his argument that she was needed at Meyathal and that he must go to Gashan. He was weary when he climbed onto his horse.

Keashil, Tenari and Neathy had met them in the main hall when they had eaten a brief meal. Yarol was also present and so, of course, was Adhara.

Adhara, having agreed for Menish to go, made no further protest. She wished them a safe journey and only Menish detected the concern in her eyes. But Tenari did not let Azkun go so easily. When he mounted his horse she made to climb up behind him. Yarol caught her arm, but she ignored him and tried again. Gently but firmly Yarol pulled her away from the horse.

“Careful, Yarol!” called Neathy.

But Tenari was too quick. She lashed out at him, raking her nails down his face. He was unprepared for such viciousness and, in jerking away from her, was thrown off balance. He tumbled to the ground. With a spring she was suddenly on the horse behind Azkun and sat there motionless as if nothing had happened.

“Bitch,” said Neathy. “You have to watch her, Yarol, she's not as docile as she seems.”

“You still want to leave her behind, Azkun?” asked Althak.

“Yes, she cannot come with us.” Her attacks on Neathy and now Yarol had made him even more afraid of her.

“She doesn't treat our folk in that fashion,” said Adhara, stepping forward. “Down you come or I'll haul you off that horse myself. You need a birch across your backside for that kind of behaviour.”

Tenari ignored her.

“So be it,” said Adhara grimly. With a quick movement she reached up to Tenari’s collar and, grabbing her by the scruff of her jerkin, wrenched her off the horse. She crashed heavily to the ground with a squeal of surprise. Adhara pulled her to her feet and Tenari’s nails flashed out once again, but Adhara was ready for that. One arm knocked her hand aside and the other thudded into her belly. As she doubled over Adhara caught her in a headlock.

Tenari screamed and clawed at Adhara, fighting like an animal, even trying to bite her, but all she could do was scratch at Adhara’s thick jerkin. When it seemed she might break free Adhara casually tripped her, flung her face down on the ground and sat on her.

“Tenari!” cried Azkun, horrified at this scene. He clambered from his horse and knelt beside her. “Tenari, stop it. Do not fight them or they will hurt you. You cannot come with us.”

Abruptly Tenari’s struggles ended. Adhara let her rise to her feet, though she watched her every move suspiciously.

“She did not understand,” said Azkun, seeing the hostility in Adhara’s eyes. “She did not mean any harm.”

“The next time she means so little harm she'll get more than that.” But Tenari made no further move to climb back onto the horse. Her face became a mask of grief, but she made no sound. Azkun refused to look at her. Her expression touched his heart, but he could not bear her to be with him. She was the eyes of the Monnar.

Keashil had brought Althak’s harp with her, and before he climbed onto his horse she offered it to him.

“Your harp, you should take it with you, It'll ease your heart in peril.” Althak touched the harp.

“You play it better than I. Besides it's yours, I gave it to you.”

“Return soon then, Vorthenki. I'll miss you.”

When their goodbyes were all said they rode off through the gateway and down the road between the stone houses. Their way led them to the bank of the river where there was a stone bridge of crude design; a series of stepping-stones joined together. Azkun remembered the leaping span of the bridge of Sheagil and thought this a mean thing. But it brought them safely across the river and it did not involve dead cows.

On the other side he looked behind him to Meyathal. He could see the walls rising above the houses of the town, and he could see two figures standing on the terrace. He was not sure at this distance but they appeared to be Adhara and Tenari. He hoped Tenari would not be treated too harshly.

North of Meyathal the country opened out into the wide plains they had seen from the mountains. It was vast, empty and windy. The east wind blasted across it like a released demon. The emptiness of the plains was overpowering. After the first three days they lost sight of the mountains behind them and it seemed that the plains stretched on forever. Azkun felt that he stood on the edge of the world. The horizon was a cliff beyond which lay nothing. He found the emptiness filled his thoughts, cleansing them of cares and guilt, reminding him again of the dragons.

He realised during the silence and the emptiness that the absence of Tenari had given him freedom from the Monnar’s gaze, freedom from their influence. He was afraid of the spectres on the first night, but they did not appear as they had before he had found Tenari. Perhaps he need no longer fear them.

The dragons filled his thoughts more and more. This country reminded him of the plains of Kelerish and how the dragon had flown down from the wide sky. He had relied on Tenari too much and had not remembered the glory of his masters. This he resolved to change.

The emptiness of the plains was not complete. The road on which they travelled was the only route from Meyathal to Gildenthal and was used by caravans. They met two of these but did not camp with them. Many times they saw distant thals surrounded by herds, but the thals rarely travelled the roads, they were looking for pastures.

Apart from people and their animals Azkun saw other signs of life. Birds soared above their heads continually. One had a high, keening cry that made Azkun feel that the world was nearly at an end. There were rabbits and hares hiding in their holes in the ground, and foxes and wolves hunting them. Several times in the nights Azkun woke with fresh death in his heart. But they were normally dulled by distance, reminders of corruption rather than an intolerable awareness of it. He had the dragons to protect him from such things.

On the fifth day Grath spied a herd of deer and suggested they hunt, for they had no fresh meat left. Menish overruled him. They could eat barley and dried fruit until they reached Gildenthal, he told him, there would be no hunting on this journey. Grath grumbled but Azkun was grateful.

When they were eight days from Meyathal they came to a small path leading away from the road. A cairn of rounded stones had been piled beside it as a marker. Grath, who was in front, turned down the path and the others followed.

It led down into a mossy hollow that was wide enough to contain a large pool. Sheltered from the wind by the hollow the water was clear and still, or it was until the horses bent to drink from it. Their snorting slurps caused ripples that washed out into the centre of the pool. Rising from the centre was a tall, grey stone.

Azkun drew back in fear when he saw it. It was a Monnar stone, he could see an eye chiselled on its face. But he could see no more. The eye was not looking at him. It was not alive. It was just a stone. Nevertheless he looked at it warily.

“This is the Kruzan,” Menish explained. “It's a place more ancient than we Anthorians. Our women-folk say it was placed here before the heroes crossed the mountains of Ristalshuz. This place is sacred to them.”

“In Anthor the men worship Aton while the women worship the old gods, Kiveli and Krith,” said Althak. There was a smile on his face and something that suggested amusement at the situation.

“We leave them to their tales,” added Hrangil. “Women have no place in religion.”

“Why not?” asked Azkun.

“It has always been so for the Relanese,” said Menish. “The worship of Aton is forbidden to women.”

“Why?”

“Because they're not men!” snapped Hrangil, disturbed by the suggestion that things could be otherwise. “You heard Keashil quoting from the Mish-Tal. It was disgusting!”

There was no answer to that. After they had filled their water bags and the horses had drunk their fill they returned to the road.

That afternoon, during a short break because Althak had to check a shoe on his horse, Hrangil spoke to Azkun alone.

“Forgive my outburst at the Kruzan, it was presumptuous of me. These things are… dispensational. We've been shown the way of the Mish-Tal, but the Mish-Tal is not the ultimate authority.” The way he looked at Azkun it was obvious that he believed he was speaking directly to that ultimate authority.

“It does not matter. I did not understand. You gave no offence. I thought perhaps I had offended you.”

“No, no, of course not. I sometimes forget, that's all. I forget who you are and I forget to hold myself away from the world.”

“You fear the world would corrupt you?”

Hrangil looked at him, puzzled, then said, “No, I didn't mean that. I must hold my wicked nature in check. You are surprised. But I say little. I do only what I must do. I dare not do what I want, I might find it evil.”

Once again Azkun could think of no answer to Hrangil. It seemed an appalling view to hold. He had made mistakes himself, but the dragons would deliver him from the corruption of the world. The corruption was not part of him.

Yet it was part of Hrangil. Hrangil had to eat.

Beyond the Kruzan pool the plains became both colder and drier. Up until now they had crossed streams every few miles, but now the ground became stony and the tough, desert grass began to replace the lusher pastures. Two days after the Kruzan pool the flatness of the plains was broken by a distant line of brown hills that marched from the west towards them. The wind had changed by now from the damp east wind to a dry westerly.

Azkun did not get a close look at the hills until a day later when their road ran right past a great tongue of sand that reached towards it. The hills were sand dunes, piled there by the wind that blew forever across the plains. Tiny avalanches of sand spilled down their slopes. He had seen dunes before when they had sailed along the Relanese coast towards Atonir, but these were much larger. They were as high as the walls of the palace of Atonir.

“They shift closer to the road every year,” observed Menish as they passed the edge of the tongue. “One day they'll cover it.”

“Then we'll move the road,” said Althak.

“No doubt, but it makes me feel at the mercy of the desert. It decides where we can and cannot go. We can't easily cross those dunes.”

“We Vorthenki have a saying: ‘We are all in the hands of Kopth.’ Perhaps you would change it to Aton or Krith but the sentiment is the same. The point at which we imagine ourselves as a power over such things is the point at which they defeat us.”

“You're right,” said Menish. “We'll move the road.”

The line of dunes was the mid-point of the deep desert. Beyond them the dryness of the country diminished. The grass became taller and eventually flecked with green. Streams began to appear again. At first these were tiny, but on the third day beyond the sand dunes they had to cross a sizeable river. Two days beyond that lay Gildenthal.

The flat plain had turned to rolling hills with groups of trees dotted over it. There was even more wildlife here than they had seen in the south, but Menish still refused to allow them to hunt. They were making their way down a winding ridge when Menish halted and pointed to the valley floor below them. Azkun could see the white Anthorian tents surrounded by tilled fields. In their centre was what looked like a small palace with a high tower beside it, but there was something peculiar about the buildings. He could not see what it was from a distance.

Menish had Althak unfurl his standard. They did not want to be mistaken for raiders.

When they reached the valley floor their view of Gildenthal was blocked by trees so it was not until they were quite close, crossing the tilled fields, that Azkun was able to see the place clearly.

The town was almost exclusively made of tents. Two or three small, stone houses had been built among them, but the northerners clearly preferred their felt tents to cold stone. In the centre of the tents lay the palace and the tower, and Azkun was able to see what was odd about them.

They were ruined. There were wide cracks in the palace walls with creepers growing through them and the tower, which might once have been quite a size, was crumbling into rubble. Azkun was about to ask what had happened here when they were greeted by a group of people from Gildenthal.

“Sire, it's good to see you. We didn't look for you in the north at this time of year. I'm Vangrith of the Thonyar clan. I have five hundred yaks.” She smiled at them. The northerners were a direct folk, she said who she was and how rich she was. It simplified matters, thought Menish. In the south they liked to see if Menish would remember their names and standing and became annoyed if he was unable to. In fact he did remember Vangrith, she was one of the most important people in Gildenthal.

“My journeys have taken me far from home this year. I've heard there were floods in the north.”

“The pasture land near the river was flooded two months ago, it often is in summer.”

“Then the tale I heard grew in the telling.”

Vangrith, it transpired, was a distant relative of Grath’s. She offered them food and hospitality in her tents, she had several. They ate a light meal of tsamba, for there would be a feast tonight. Azkun steeled himself to feel death again. Menish had been thoughtful to spare him from it on their journey, but he could not forbid these folk to feast on their own cattle. Even so he took a moment to have a quiet word with Azkun.

“I hope you're not too distressed by this?”

“Nothing can be done. Not yet.”

When evening came a huge fire was lit before the dark walls of the ruined palace and the folk of Gildenthal gathered around it bringing freshly killed beasts. They proceeded to prepare the animals for roasting in the light of the flames. Azkun watched them with mounting horror. It had been days since he had tasted death so intimately, he had forgotten how much it appalled him.

To take his mind off the gore he turned to Althak.

“What are those buildings? Why are they so broken?”

“Grath can tell you better than I,” said Althak. “All I know is that they're very old.”

“Yes, they're old,” said Grath. “That's obvious, I suppose. But they are about the same age as the palace of Meyathal. This palace you can see was destroyed when the ground shook. That sometimes happens here in the north. The women say it is Kiveli, the earth goddess, angry at us men for worshipping Aton. There's a tale I can't remember of an old king who refused to leave the palace even though it was crumbling around him. I can't remember his name either, but it was his grandfather who built the palace.

“The fire tower was built much later, though it, too, is very old. Yes, it is a fire tower, or it was meant to be. I think it was never lit. The Gashans attacked Gildenthal and smashed it. That was hundreds of years ago.”

“The Gashans actually came here?”

“Oh yes. That was before one of the Relanese Emperors drove them back, Gilish III he was called, or was it Gilish II? I'm not sure. His name was Gilish anyway, but he wasn't the first Gilish.”

Azkun was about to ask more about the ruins when he heard Hrangil’s voice raised in indignation.

“What is this man doing in our midst? Begone, vermin! You have no place here.”

The man he spoke to crouched near the butchers picking at the scraps they threw away. His hands and mouth were red and slick with blood. He was not Anthorian. Even in the shifting firelight Azkun could see that. His hair was long and matted and he had a full beard like a Vorthenki. But he was not tall and his hair and beard were black. He wore rags that were torn and filthy.

When Hrangil spoke to him he winced like a kicked dog. He slithered away into the shadows with a leering scowl on his face. Hrangil spat onto the ground.

“What is it?” asked Menish, he had been talking with Vangrith and had not seen the man.

“Monnar filth,” said Hrangil. “They were letting him eat by the fire.”

“Oh, that's old One-ear. He does no harm,” said Vangrith.

“He's a Monnar! You allow him by your fires?”

“Well, we don't exactly allow him. But he manages to fight with the dogs for his share of the scraps.”

“You should turn him away, cast him from you. Don't you know what he is?”

“Of course. He's a Monnar. But he's old and harmless. Master Hrangil, you don't expect me to be concerned with old enemies of your Gilish, do you?”

“To harbour such as he is wickedness! He mustn't live among you!”

“It's not our concern, Hrangil,” said Menish. “We're guests here.”

Azkun looked into the shadows where the old Monnar had gone and shuddered. He had seen blood around the man’s mouth, blood dribbling into his beard. He was a Monnar. Azkun remembered the ring of stones and felt suddenly cold. He wanted to move closer to the fire, but the butchers were still there.

The fire roared higher as someone piled on some more branches. Sparks flew up to the black sky like tiny, orange stars. He stared at them, remembering the dragon fire. He did not have to be afraid of the Monnar, the dragons had given him power over such evil. He did not eat. The dragons sustained him. They had not abandoned him. He would be dead if they had.

While the yaks were roasting on the fire the Anthorians called for entertainment. First was a wrestling match. It was not a duel so there were few formalities. The two contestants bowed to each other to show there was no quarrel between them and proceeded to thrash each other for all they were worth. There were some other differences from a formal duel and Althak explained them to Azkun. Head blows were forbidden and body blows were frowned upon. Biting, which was legal in a formal duel, was also forbidden here.

The two put up a good fight and, after throwing his opponent for the third time, the winner helped him to his feet. They bowed to each other and retired into the crowd.

Another match followed, much the same as the last, except that two women fought. Like the men they stripped to the waist and greased themselves. Althak mentioned that men and women rarely wrestled each other. Not in public anyway, because it was considered unseemly. He seemed to think this was funny.

There were two more matches and, though the Anthorians were tireless of them, Azkun began to find them dull. Did these people do nothing else for fun?

His question was answered after the fourth match. Two women stepped onto the wrestling ground, each armed with a curved sword and wearing heavy jerkins. This time there was a flurry of betting.

One of the women began to sing. Her high, clear voice rang out over the crackling of the fire. The other joined her as they circled each other, holding their swords vertically before them. Azkun did not understand the words of the song for it was Anthorian, but the singers were skilled and he enjoyed their music. It made him think of Keashil, though these two sang without any accompaniment. Suddenly the song changed. The singers lowered their swords and moved towards each other like fighters. With a clash the swords met. One singer shifted aside and forced the other’s sword to the ground. All the while they kept singing in unison. It was a stylised sword fight. At first they moved slowly and gracefully, keeping time with their song. The song picked up speed and so did the dance, becoming wilder and more violent. The swords rang and the dancers whirled in a predefined sequence that looked impossibly complicated. Surely they would not keep up the pattern with no mistake. Thrust, parry, slice, thrust, it went on and on, faster and faster. At last one dancer missed her footing. She did not meet the other’s down coming sword with a deflecting slice and it hit her shoulder, knocking her to the ground.

A cheer went up from the crowd. Vangrith remarked that they had put on an excellent performance tonight. The loser was not hurt, for the swords were blunt and her thick jerkin had protected her from the force of the blow. She dusted herself off with a smile and bowed to the winner.

“There's nothing like the sword-dance for teaching skill with the weapon. We'd be easy meat without it. Speaking of meat, those yaks must be cooked by now.”

They were indeed. The meat had been sectioned and placed on rods over the fire. Althak said that meant it cooked faster than leaving them whole but Azkun was trying not to listen. They lifted the rods off the fire and placed them on the ground. Then, as at Meyathal, with no speech making, they cut the meat they wanted and returned to their places to eat it.

This had a curious effect on Azkun. He had watched the wrestling with interest and he had been fascinated by the sword dance. But, when he saw them cutting at the dead yak, he remembered that all these people knew was to fight and kill. Their diversions were mere practices of their evil arts. Murder was their way of life. Cattle raids, duels, slaughter of their animals, it was all corruption. They did not know the dragons.

But they should know them. He rose to his feet. They were all stuffing meat into their mouths, talking and laughing. He remembered the Monnar with blood around his mouth and felt ill.

“People of Gildenthal!” he called in a loud voice. Most turned to look at him. Althak had said something to him about guests having a traditional right to speak at a feast in Anthor. Menish, however, looked up, startled. “I have come to tell you of my masters, the dragons. What you are doing is evil in their sight. They do not wish you to fight and kill, not even to kill your own cattle.”

There were murmurings of “what's he talking about?” and “doesn't like the food?” But, although he spoke Relanese, most of those present could understand him.

“The dragons can deliver you from this evil. I am the bridge to the dragons. Believe me, I have stood in the fire of a dragon.”

“What's this talk of dragons?” called someone, one of the wrestlers, Azkun thought. “There are no dragons here, we're too far from the sea.”

“Not enough fennel about,” called another.

“Not enough Vorthenki,” laughed the first.

“Do not laugh at him!” shouted Menish, rising to his feet. In the firelight his face was stormy with anger. “How dare you laugh at a guest? Are these the offspring of the heroes of Ristalshuz?” Menish’s voice was quiet now but all eyes were on him. Even the fire seemed subdued. “We accepted your hospitality in good faith. My friend wishes to tell you something, he has the right of a guest to speak. If you disagree then tell him so, but don't laugh at him.”

Menish sat down and Azkun was left alone, wondering what he should tell them next. But they had laughed, they were not ready to hear more about dragons. He had been wrong to speak.

“That is all I have to say,” he said lamely and sat down. But he did not forget that Menish, although he had not endorsed what he said, had defended his right to speak.

His words had spoiled the good humour of the evening. People finished their meal in silence, there was no more of their good-natured laughing and joking. It was not long before most of them had drifted off to their tents.

Vangrith’s hospitality was still available, but there was little warmth in her manner now. She showed them a tent in which they could sleep and bade them good night.

The next morning the ground was frosty and so was Vangrith. She invited them to stay longer, but that was only a formality. It was plain she wanted them to leave. Most of her hostility was directed at Azkun, but Menish did not entirely escape. Northerners did not like to be rebuked, especially by someone they could not challenge to a duel. The King, of course, was immune from such challenges.

Beyond Gildenthal the trees grew more thickly and the country rose steeply. They caught glimpses of mountains in the distance when they crossed ridges but their road wound mostly along steep valleys. It was well into autumn now and the nights were very cold, but fortunately there was plenty of wood for their fires. Even so Menish’s leg began to ache again and he found himself tiring each day by mid-afternoon.

The road they had followed to Gildenthal had been no more than a beaten track and now it deteriorated further. Menish suspected it was frequented more by wild animals than by men. But Grath, who came from this region, led them on surely. He had been this way many times.

The hills on either side of them grew taller and steeper. The trees became sparse again as they gained height. Four days after they left Gildenthal they found themselves travelling between the snow capped peaks of the mountains of Ristalshuz. It was bitterly cold, even when the sun shone, and they found patches of snow in the valleys. The valleys themselves were formed of long, grey scree slopes that converged at their path. Hardy tussock and lichen grew among the rocks but little else. At Grath’s suggestion they had cut wood and carried it with them. But this had to be used sparingly. Menish could not keep his leg warm enough no matter what care he took of it and he began to wish he had listened to Adhara.

On the fifth day they crossed a saddle in the mountains and found themselves in a wide, valley with a shallow river winding through it. This was a place Menish remembered well. It was the site of the last battle with the men of Gashan, forty years ago. As he looked across it his memory peopled it with those who had fought and died here. He saw again the imperial armies drawn up along the near edge, the Anthorian contingent arrayed along one flank and his own small company at their edge, near the river. The river had saved his life and, in the process, had saved Anthor. But so many had died. The valley must be littered with old swords and armour.

There had been too many dead to dispose of fittingly. They had gathered up those they could and made a pyre of them, the remains of Telish IV and Kizish, Menish’s father, lying on top of the pyre. It had burned for two days, and when it had gone out they piled a great cairn of stones from the river over the charred remains.

He could see the grassy mound near the river and they rode towards it. It was covered with forty years of tussock growth but the outline was still clear, even if it now looked like an earth mound rather than a stone one. Menish had forgotten how large it was, so many had died, and it must have subsided over the years.

Would they, perhaps, have to build another mound soon? Would his own body lie on that mound? He turned to Azkun.

“Do you know what this is?”

“A hill, though an odd one. Was it made by men?”

“It was made by men, by men and of men. After the great battle we fought here with the men of Gashan we gathered up our dead and placed them here, though there were so many that we had to leave most where they fell.”

“How many died?” Azkun was pale.

“Nearly four thousand.”

“These men of Gashan killed so many?”

Menish nodded.

“I understand. It was like the fight with the pirates. You had to fight or you would die yourself. I see that, but it is appalling.”

On the other side of the wide valley floor they came to a stream which bubbled and gurgled across their path. They looked at it with amazement for it steamed. Grath leapt from his horse and plunged his hand into the water. He pulled it out quickly with a yelp.

“It's hot! Hot water flowing along the ground! I've heard of such things but I never believed them.”

“I, too, have heard of them,” said Menish. “This place is mentioned in the Gash-Tal, or some place like it.”

“It is indeed, Sire,” said Hrangil. “Gilish III found several of these streams. He also found something else here. Let's dismount and lead the horses through those trees.”

They did as Hrangil suggested and he led them up the stream for about ten minutes. The way was difficult for there was no path and trees and undergrowth had gathered about the stream. Presently they came to what Hrangil had been looking for, the source of the stream.

There were two pools at the base of an earthy bank. The first pool was rough and natural. They could see holes in its bed where clear water gushed out of the earth. A conduit joined this pool to a second pool. The second pool had been carefully faced with stone by human hands to form a wide, square bathing pool with steps leading from one corner. Another conduit allowed water to flow from the other side into the stream.

“It's just like a Relanese bath!” said Grath.

“Who else would have thought of such a thing?” said Althak.

“It's exactly what I need for my leg.”

Without further discussion they removed their clothing and entered the pool. At first it was too hot to bear but it soon became pleasant when they were warmed up. For Menish the pain in his leg became excruciatingly delightful then ebbed away entirely after a few minutes.

“Now what we need is some soap,” said Hrangil.

“While you're wishing,” laughed Grath, “how about some fresh food and a soft bed.”

“Gilish III went to a lot of trouble to build this,” said Althak. “I thought he came up here to fight Gashans.”

“The Gash-Tal says he found this place,” said Hrangil. “Not that he built it.”

“So who built it? No one lives here.”

“What's that?” asked Menish, pointing to one of the stones that faced the pool. It was a large slab that supported the conduit from the upper pool. There was something carved on it.

“It's very worn with age,” said Grath who was closest to it. “Not much to make out. It looks like an axe I think, although there's this… oh, it could be a double headed axe.”

“A double headed axe?” asked Hrangil. “Why would anyone carve that? Are you sure?”

“No, I'm not. But that's the best I can make of it.”

“Let me look.” Hrangil peered at it. “It could be anything. It might even be a sword.”

“I've seen a double headed axe carved in stone before somewhere,” said Althak, “but I don't remember where. Somewhere in the north I think. Perhaps my folk came here.”

“Or the folk who built this also visited the Vorthenki coasts,” said Grath. “Perhaps the Monnar built it. It's said they sometimes built in stone.”

“Crude carving on stones they found in place,” said Hrangil. “Nothing like this.”

They emerged refreshed from their bath but, although it was not time to look for a camp site, they decided to spend the night here. It was a pleasant place with plenty of wood, and a taste of luxury, after travelling so long, was not to be wasted. They bathed again after the evening meal and yet again when they rose in the morning. Menish’s leg felt much better for the treatment and he was ready to set off again, though with some reluctance.

Not far past the stream the valley opened out even wider and they found themselves standing on the shores of a huge lake. It was so big that they could only just see the other side of it, and it was much longer than it was broad. They were near one end of it, the other end was lost in the distance. This was the legendary Lake Kel, or Bekel as some called it. There were few people who had seen it with their own eyes. The Gash-Tal told of its vastness, like a sea yet with fresh water. It was said to be the home of strange monsters and they trod warily along its shores.

The road ended at the lake shore. There were the remains of a stone pier but it was buckled and broken with age, possibly by the shaking of the earth. Hrangil said that it had been whole in the time of Gilish III and they had used it to launch barges across the lake. But Menish had no intention of building a barge and sailing across on it, even though there were a number of good-sized trees here. It would take too long and, besides, all except Althak and Azkun hated sailing.

The alternative was to go around the lake. The near end was not far and the shores of the lake were sandy beaches. They spent two pleasant, though cold, days making their way west. Here there was plenty of wood and fresh water. Althak caught some fish but no one else wanted any. Three times they found warm streams running into the lake but there were no more pools to bathe in.

On the third day the lake edge became rocky and more difficult to get the horses across. They had to resort to leading them for much of the time. The weather also turned against them. Up until now it had been cold but dry, now an icy wind blew down from the mountains and grey snow clouds swirled across the sky. The next day the snow fell, dusting everything with white and making their way even more difficult. They found the end of the lake, a deep gorge was sliced into the mountains and a river plunged from it into the lake. It was swift, cold and deep.

The horses were uncooperative about crossing it but they forced them through. On the other side they had to stop and build a large fire, for they were in danger of freezing to death. The snow grew thicker that night, swirling about them and building up drifts in the hollows.

The other side of the lake made Menish wonder if building a barge might not have been a better idea. The country was much steeper. The mountainsides plunged directly down into the lake leaving only thin stretches of broken rock beneath the cliffs. Many times they had to swim the horses across channels. It was hard on the beasts, and hard on the men. The water was cold and the weather was bleak. The snow still fell heavily. But, when Menish looked out over the water he decided that this was still the better choice. The cliffs sheltered them from the worst of the wind but out on the lake they would have no such protection. There the waves were whipped up by the wind and Menish doubted if they could have built anything that would stand such rough weather.

They pressed on miserably, sometimes hoping for another hot stream, but mostly just trying to get this leg of the journey over with. Once they found the road again, for there was said to be a pier on the other side of the lake, the way would be easier. But this part was sapping their strength. Even Althak looked pale and grim, and Menish had never seen him tire before.

When, at last, they found the road they almost missed it in the snow. The pier was broken like the one on the other side and, covered with snow, it was hard to distinguish from the surrounding rocks. The road led up into a valley but it, too, was white with snow. It was only that Althak noticed an upright stone a short distance up the valley and went to look at it. He came back shouting with joy.

“We've found it! This is the place!”

“What's the stone?”

“It's a stone like the Kruzan, it guards the road I suppose. But this is the road. You can see the line of it down to the water. That must be the pier, there.” He pointed and they went to see. Sure enough, there was the pier with a hard, stone way leading from it towards the standing stone. It was not like the track they had been following on the other side of the lake. This road was more like the ones in Relanor.

To celebrate finding it at last they decided to camp that night near the pier. They made a huge fire and gathered closely around it. The weather was still cold but it did not snow that night.

Sometime during the night they were wakened by a strange noise.

“Wolves!” said Grath.

“Not wolves I've heard before,” said Althak. “They sound more like hounds.”

“What's the difference?”

“Wolves howl, hounds bark. That's a bark.”

“Wolves bark as well,” said Hrangil, drawing his sword.

“They don't bark when they're near prey,” said Althak.

“Perhaps we can continue this discussion some other time,” interrupted Menish. “There's something out there and it may like man flesh.”

“I'll go and look,” said Althak. “I know it's not a wolf.”

The sky had cleared during the night and the moon was one day past full. Althak climbed out of his blankets and walked off into the darkness. The glow of the fire reflected off the jewelled belt Menish had given him for a time, then he disappeared from view. They waited, listening.

A few moments later he returned with a broad grin on his face.

“Wolves indeed! Come and see these ‘wolves’ of yours, Grath.”

They all followed him down to the lake shore. Before they reached it he bade them walk quietly and they crept across the snow to the edge of the lake. The barking sound came from the rocks near the pier.

“There, see? On that big rock. You can see him in the moonlight.”

On one of the large rocks lay a rounded shape with a tiny head. From it came the barking sound.

“What is it?” asked Azkun.

“It's not a wolf,” said Grath. “It doesn't look dangerous.”

“It's a seal,” said Althak. “It's harmless. They can bite you if you're not careful, but they can't move quickly on land.”

“Is it a fish that lives on land then?”

“I think so. It breeds on land and hunts in the water. It has fins rather than legs so it must be a fish. I've seen them on the Vorthenki coasts. They hunt them there for meat and their skins are warm to wear.” He grinned. “You'd not like the meat I think.”

So Menish forbade them to kill this one and they returned to their camp. For the rest of the night the seal serenaded them.

The next day the road, once they knew it was there, was not difficult to follow and it was wide and flat. It led them up through the valley and through a deep gorge. There was snow everywhere until they crossed a pass that led them steeply downwards. Late in the afternoon they found themselves standing on high mountain ramparts.

This side of the mountains swept up abruptly from a vast, green plain that stretched away as far as they could see. The country was perfectly flat and densely forested. Just as they had at the lake shore the mountains here plunged down in high cliffs to the plains with no foothills to break them. This time, however, they had a road to travel on. It led them down the cliffs in long zigzags that took them all the following day to negotiate.

At last they had reached the land of Gashan.

Chapter 24: The Forest

Gashan reeked of foulness and evil. The forest they had seen from the mountains turned out to be a stinking marsh covered with twisted trees. It was much warmer now that they were away from the mountains, but that only contributed to the smell of the place. To Azkun it seemed alive with malice and, although Tenari was left in Meyathal, he felt as if the Monnar were watching him again.

The road they followed formed a stone causeway that led them safely across the marsh of the forest floor. It was just as well, for the marsh looked treacherous, and was certainly pathless but for the way they travelled. At times it gurgled and bubbled, emitting sickening odours. They all wondered privately if this was caused by the monsters that were reputed to infest these lands. Grath suggested that the causeway, solid though it seemed, might be actually floating on the marsh and that their own passage was the cause of the disturbance in the swamp.

Nevertheless they were uneasy. The gurgling of the marsh, rustlings in the trees, and distant animal cries seemed to be disturbances in a deep, watchful silence. As if something brooded in the mud beside the causeway, something hungry for man flesh. Even the trees, twisted, misshapen things hung with moss, leered claw-like over the road, threatening them.

But the road was firm and solid, leading them safely above the mire. It was Althak who asked who had actually built it.

“No one knows,” replied Hrangil. “When Gilish III chased the Gashans back into their own land he found this road here. He also found the city of the Gashans that he called Gashir. He didn't think that the Gashans could have built either the road or the city.”

“Perhaps it was the Monnar,” said Grath.

Hrangil looked at him with scorn. “As if the Monnar could do such a work as this!”

“Were they not, then, worthy foes of Gilish?” asked Menish, a trace of sarcasm in his voice.

“In matters of war they were mighty foes. But all their arts and power were directed at making war, not building.”

“Why it is so warm here?” asked Althak peering up at the angle of the sun. “We must be further north than Deenar, I think, and it would have snow by now.”

“We had snow back in the mountains,” said Grath. “But I don't know, this is strange country to me. Though the trees are similar enough.”

Once the brooding watchfulness of the forest embraced them they spoke as little as possible. Only Althak ignored the silence. Several times he lifted their spirits with the song of the foolish farmer he had sung the day they had found Azkun. Menish was grateful for it. It was one of the many times he wondered what he would do without Althak.

As they travelled Azkun noticed things in the trees. Colourful coils of moving rope twined in and out of some of the branches. They reminded him of dragons, but he could not say why. He was given a better opportunity to inspect one of them when Grath’s horse, which was leading, suddenly shied. Grath swore and his horse backed into Menish’s as he brought it under control.

“What is it?”

“Damn snake.”

Grath threw his reins to Menish and dismounted, drawing his sword.

“Wait!” Azkun leapt down from his horse and ran forward. There it was, a red and gold coil lying on the road, sliding over and over itself. A tiny head with two gleaming eyes and a flickering tongue rose from the coil and hissed at them. It had no wings and no legs and the colours, though bright, were wrong, but it was like a tiny dragon. Perhaps it was a young dragon. He did not know if dragons had young or not.

He stretched out his hand towards it.

“No!” Grath shouted, pulling him back and bringing down his sword in a swift movement that sliced the coils into twitching, bleeding segments. Azkun felt nothing as the creature died. It was like the fish Althak had caught at the lake, there was no darkness for him.

“I'm sorry, Azkun. That's a snake, a viper. They bite and their bite is deadly. We have this kind on the other side of the mountains, although not as many as I've seen here. That's why the horse shied. He knows.”

“I thought it was a small dragon,” said Azkun in a quiet voice.

“It wasn't,” said Menish behind him, laying a hand on his shoulder.

“No, no it was not. I felt nothing when it died. I think I would have, surely, if a dragon had died. Is it some mockery of the dragons?”

“Perhaps. It's just an animal.”

They travelled on more warily after that. Grath kept a close eye on the road in front of them and his hand on his sword hilt.

Although the days were evil the nights were a torment. They could not leave the road so they camped on it where they stopped. Firewood was not difficult to gather from the trees that overhung the road, but their fires filled the night with furtive rustlings and thousands of eyes. They set watches at night, something they had not felt the need of before, and hoped that the tales of marsh monsters were false.

For the most part the road was in excellent condition. Moss grew on the great flagstones, of course, and branches from the overhanging trees lay across it at times. But there were no serious obstacles.

On the third day into Gashan, however, a large tree had collapsed across the causeway. It was breast high and tufted with epiphytes and moss. On one side of the causeway it was a thick trunk, on the other side it split into narrower branches.

“Careful,” said Grath, pointing at a red and gold stripe sliding into a gap in the branches.

Grath carried a small axe for cutting firewood and he began to use it on the smaller branches. It was hard work and Althak took a turn when Grath started cursing at the slow progress. Hrangil lit a fire and passed around some of the dried meat they carried.

Between them Grath and Althak hacked through several limbs and pushed them off into the swamp where they sank slowly, releasing more of the foul smell.

They were working on the fifth limb, the thickest one and they had left it until last when it happened.

Grath had just handed Althak the axe and stepped back from the tree, his back to the edge of the causeway when the mire erupted behind him. A strange mass of weeds and dripping slime with a gaping mouth and two great tusks reared above them.

The horses, left unhobbled for there seemed nowhere for them to go, screamed in fright and ran. Something long and jointed, like a great finger wrapped itself around Grath even as he tried to draw his sword. Azkun felt a tug at his boot, toppling him to the ground. One finger was around his leg, another was reaching for his arm as he tried to push it off.

“Get off him!” shouted Hrangil as he drew his sword and hacked at the things. Azkun felt stabs of pain as they were sliced through and left twitching on the causeway. But he felt Grath's terror more. More and more fingers had coiled around the struggling Grath and lifted him into the air while Hrangil stood over Azkun hacking and slashing as more fingers came at both of them.

It had all happened so quickly that only now did Menish and Althak have time to draw swords and rush to Grath's aid. Althak, with the longest reach, chopped at the fingers that held Grath while Menish used his sword like a scythe to cut away the fingers reaching for Althak.

Azkun fumbled for the sword they had given him and began to help Hrangil hack at more and more fingers that slid over the causeway edge. And every time he cut one it was like cutting off his own finger.

Grath gave a final anguished cry and, in spite of Althak's efforts, vanished into the gaping hole that was the creature's mouth. Darkness engulfed Azkun for a moment as he felt Grath's body crushed.

Sometime in their struggle he felt a stab of pain in his side that made him double over. He did not dare look at himself but carried on slashing, clutching a wetness where he still felt agony.

It seemed like hours, but the thing gave up eventually and retreated back into the mire. It sank under the mud, gurgling and howling and making sounds that made them think of a man in torment. Grath.

Azkun had felt Grath's death. This was only the creature itself. But still Azkun felt torment. He looked at the place where he felt pain, expecting to see blood, but there was none. Beside him Menish and Althak stood over Hrangil who lay on the causeway amid the remains of the fingers. One of them twitched by the old man's head and Althak flung it away in disgust. Hrangil's tunic was crimson with blood. A small but ugly wound in his side ran redly onto the causeway stones.

Menish looked at Azkun, his face grey. He caught his hand with both his own. They felt cold and clammy. The King’s lips moved soundlessly as if he could not speak the words he wanted to.

“Azkun, he's dying. One of the tusks, it pierced him. Save him.”

Azkun knelt beside Hrangil, his knees sinking into the mud. Hrangil’s pain was his own. He could feel it in his own side. Blood pouring away. He placed his hand over the wound.

“I can do nothing. It is the dragons.”

Hrangil moaned.

“I don't care about your dragons! You healed a man in Atonir. Hrangil just saved your life. Do something!”

Hrangil’s torment writhed in Azkun’s guts. The blood still ran. There was only torment. He could not shut it out. He tried. He held the wound closed tightly, but blood seeped between his fingers. He called on the dragons, he willed Hrangil to live. But the pain was still there, and the blood still ran. It was like a lake around them now.

As he knelt beside him Hrangil opened his eyes and looked at him. His lips moved through teeth clenched against pain. He spoke so quietly that Azkun did not know if the others could hear.

“This is my death, I know it. I go to Aton knowing I have tried to serve him well. I'm ready but for one thing.” He winced with the effort of speech and Azkun felt his pain. “You've never told me, but I have believed. I would dearly love to hear it from your own lips. You are really Gilish, aren't you?”

Azkun had nothing else to give him. No healing, although Hrangil had saved him.

“Yes, yes. I am Gilish.”

Hrangil let out a sigh and let go of his consciousness.

He did not die quickly, but he did not reawaken. Azkun was withered with agony and darkness and his own lie when Menish and Althak laid Hrangil at last on a pile of wood they had made on the causeway and lit it. Menish spoke the words of sending and praised Hrangil’s valour and faith. Althak also spoke of him, for he had known him most of his life. Althak wept as he spoke and Azkun was surprised, for he had thought the Vorthenki did not like Hrangil much. They turned expectantly to Azkun. At first he shook his head. What could he say of the man who had died because he could not save him? But because they wanted him to he thanked the shade of Hrangil for his own life and wished him peace. Then he lay down on the road and wept.

It was not until next morning they moved on. The night was spent beside the embers of Hrangil’s pyre listening to the furtive noises in the shadows and hoping that the thing from the marsh would not return. Gurgles from the mud startled them but it did not reappear.

In the confusion of the attack the horses had bolted with most of their supplies. Althak carried a small pack that contained food and a little water but, not knowing how long it would have to last, they did not eat the next day. Menish suggested they go no further, the expedition had failed. If they made their way back along the causeway they would find the horses in a few days and then return home in relative comfort. But Althak said that he was willing to continue. They still had not seen a Gashan, and they should try and find the city. Azkun said that he, too, was willing to go on, otherwise Hrangil and Grath had died for nothing. So they went on.

The last branch, which would have been awkward for the horses, was not difficult for men to clamber over. No one felt like standing on the edge of the causeway for any length of time anyway.

The lack of food and water was no hardship to Azkun, but marching on foot was weary. It was the next day that they met their second disaster.

Menish had relied heavily on Grath’s woodcraft. It was he who had known which snakes were poisonous and which were harmless, and it was he who had kept a constant watch for other dangers. None of them noticed anything strange about a tangle of branches above the causeway as they passed under it.

Azkun let out a scream, clawing something off his face. An instant later Althak cried out. Only Menish had the presence of mind to throw himself to one side as a dark, wriggling thing with many legs dropped down towards him.

“Look out, there are more of them,” he shouted as others dropped. Azkun was still clawing his face and Althak swatted at his arm as he lurched forward.

A few yards on they turned and looked back at the grotesque pile of wriggling bodies and legs that covered the causeway where they had stood. They were long things, like bits of rope, with stubby legs and they writhed over each other like snakes. Centipedes. Menish had seen such things in his own land, but never as large as these.

“Did they bite? Did either of you feel a bite?”

Both Azkun and Althak nodded grimly. Althak had been bitten on the wrist and two tiny puncture wounds welled blood. Azkun’s wounds were on his cheek.

Menish did not pause. He ripped the sleeve of his tunic and bound it around Althak’s wrist, placing the knot so that it pressed against the artery. For Azkun he could do nothing.

“I'm sorry,” he said. “I can't bind it off from your face.” Then he added bitterly when he remembered Hrangil, “Perhaps now you'll call on your dragons.”

Azkun said nothing, but he felt his cheek where the bite had begun to sting.

That afternoon they met their first Gashan.

It was late in the day, the sun was blocked by the trees which cast gloomy shadows across their path. Soon it would be unwise to continue, for they would not be able to watch for more centipede nests.

Menish was about to suggest they stop for the night when Althak saw something ahead on the road. Azkun was filled with a sudden disquiet, like nausea, as they made their way forward to the odd huddle of shadows.

The gloom was such that only when they reached it did they see what it was. A tall stake had been driven into the causeway, its wood blackened and grimed with age. Tied to it by one wrist was a Gashan, the other wrist dripped darkly in the shadows. He was naked. At his feet lay a trampled mess of old bones, waiting for his own to join them.

Azkun felt death here. The Gashan was only just alive. He hung from his tied wrist limply. Azkun felt his own wrist pricking with empathy, his own blood flowed thinly in his veins and he felt the weak pain of the dying man.

The Gashan stirred as they approached. His eyes opened, half focused and listless as he moved his head to survey them. Azkun’s eyes met his and he drew back in horror.

“No!” he cried and his cry degenerated into an animal scream. The Gashan’s mind, though dying, was filled with black malice. Azkun saw it all in an instant. Every fibre of the Gashan, from his bound wrist to the blood pooled at his feet, was writhing with hatred. If they released him he would spend his last strength trying to kill them. Even bound his malice stung Azkun like acid. He tried to shut out the mind of the man, surely he was just a man, a dying man. He looked a little like Menish, though younger and he wore no ponytail. But he could not shut it out. The Gashan seemed to know what he was doing to Azkun, a weak grin tugged at the corners of his mouth and more malice flooded into Azkun. It felt like fire in his veins and, even worse, it ate at his own mind. The Gashan’s thoughts of murder and death became his own. The smell of blood and slaughter became sweet to him. The darkness entered his soul. A tiny corner of his mind that still shouted ‘no’ realised that this was what the Gashan wanted. His hands clutched inexpertly at the dagger at his side, the dagger Omoth had given him when he had told Omoth not to kill, and he threw himself at the Gashan’s throat.

When Menish and Althak finally pulled him away from the body of the Gashan he had opened the man’s throat and covered them both in blood. The Gashan hung lifelessly on the stake. Azkun had killed him.

He had tasted blood and death at his own hand, or the hand of the man he had killed, and the evil lurked on in his mind. He abhorred his deed, he who had refused to eat flesh and had despised those who did. But a part of him, a dark, evil corner of his mind, gibbered gleefully and still it lusted for more. Azkun saw the evil in himself and recognised it. He had seen it so many times in others, and now it lurked in his own mind like a tiny piece of the Gashan he had killed. And he could not drive it out.

In the awful moments after Althak and Menish had dragged him away from the corpse he wanted to run from himself. He struggled, trying to tear himself free. He wanted to throw himself to the creature in the marsh to destroy the evil he was. In the struggle Althak gripped his wrist like a vice and the knife clattered to the stone at his feet. He was grateful afterwards, he would have used the knife on his friends or himself if he had been able.

Althak held him still and Menish slapped his face, avoiding the centipede bite, until the madness left his eyes. When he was calm they led him away from the grisly scene and prepared their comfortless camp. No one spoke. Azkun could feel their questions, and their hesitancy to ask him. He could not bring himself to tell them how evil he was.

Menish checked their bites. Althak’s was dark and swelling with poison. It was giving him pain. Azkun’s was swelling only mildly. He saw Menish chew his lip worriedly as he examined it.

“The wound hasn't swelled, that's because the poison is spreading with nothing to stop it. Does it hurt?”

“No. It stings a little, that is all.”

“That's some comfort. I fear the worst. Such things are written of in the Gash-Tal. They're to be feared.”

“It does not matter.” He glanced over his shoulder. The stake was just visible in the shadows. “It is no more than I deserve.”

“Of course it matters!” Althak gripped him by his tunic under his throat. “Don't say that!”

“Why not? All I have seen and despised in you I find in myself.”

“By Kopth! We're talking about your death!” He glanced down at his wrist. “And possibly my own. How can you say it doesn't matter?”

“Do you think I do not know what death is?” Azkun shouted back into his face. “You have only seen men die. I have died with them. I know what I am saying. Did you not see what I just did back there? There is death inside me, an evil that the Gashan brought to life. I am no better than you are!”

“It's always dangerous to despise others,” said Menish. There was a firmness in his voice, as if he were trying to be sympathetic and yet trying to make Azkun see truth. “You killed a Gashan. I've killed them myself. They're evil. That one appeared near death anyway, but he had enough strength left to look at me with murder in his eyes. Perhaps you despise me, but I say you did no wrong.” He hesitated, about to ask a question but not knowing how.

“Why did I do it?” Azkun sighed. “You know I can see things that you cannot. I saw the Gashan. You only saw his eyes. I saw him. I became him. I had to stop him. Even if it meant,” he glanced over his shoulder. “Even if it meant that.”

Menish and Althak made a frugal meal of some of the dried meat and fruit from Althak’s pack, their first in two days. As usual Azkun did not eat, but he could no longer bring himself to condemn them for their need of food.

He too was a victim of corruption, and he was dying.

Chapter 25: The Eye of Duzral

The next day they moved even more apprehensively along the causeway. The dead Gashan might have been some kind of warning, he certainly indicated that they were approaching a place where the Gashan folk lived, possibly even the city written of in the Gash-Tal.

Althak’s arm was swollen and painful. The skin around the bite was tight and black with poison, but Azkun’s condition seemed to have stabilised.

They had not been walking more than two hours when they heard a rumbling in the distance. It sounded like thunder at first but the sky was clear. As they drew closer they realised that it was the sound of great drums being hammered.

Around them the forest was becoming less swampy. The causeway was no longer a bridge over the marsh but a road across solid ground. The trees were less dense here, though the snakes were as plentiful as ever. Without the marsh they had nothing to fear from the thing that had killed Hrangil and Grath, but there were other things in the forest. Once Menish noticed a large cat-like creature sliding stealthily among the trees.

In spite of the protection it gave them they decided to leave the causeway. It was possible that the Gashans would have guards posted on it, and discovery would surely mean death. They made their way through the forest, keeping the causeway in sight and keeping a wary eye out for other dangers.

The city itself came upon them suddenly. They emerged from a dense part of the forest and found themselves beside a high stone wall that stretched away from them on either side. It was ancient and crumbling, and beyond it came the hammering of drums.

Menish thrust them back into the cover of the forest while he scanned the walls for guards. However, there were no Gashans in sight. They crept along the edge of the wall until they came to a place where it had crumbled away sufficiently for them to pass through.

“Be careful,” said Menish. “Evil things, snakes and the like, may lurk among the stones.”

Althak’s breath was labouring as they picked their way among the blocks of stone. They saw several brightly coloured snakes like the one Grath had killed sunning themselves on the stones, but they did not have to pass close to them.

Once beyond the wall they found themselves in a wide courtyard faced with massive stone buildings ornately decorated with statues and relief work, but all were ancient and crumbling. The nearest building had a wide stairway leading up to a doorway flanked by two tall statues, no less than ten times the height of a man. They had huge, kindly faces and their hands were open in friendship.

But a wide crack ran like a chasm down the stairway. The face of one of the statues had cracked and crumbled in a way that suggested it was weeping and tears were running down its cheek. One of the arms of the other statue lay in the dust at its feet.

“Why is it all ruined? Do the Gashans not live here any more?”

“I think the Gashans live here like the snakes,” said Menish. “They never built all this.”

Although they had seen no Gashans the drums were loud and not far away. An evil smell, like the burning of unclean things, wafted into the courtyard. They moved stealthily, keeping to shadows and avoiding the open spaces. There was a gateway leading out of the courtyard and they moved carefully towards it. Once there had been heavy gates across it. Two stone hooks could still be seen on the pillars of the gateway. But the gates had long since disappeared.

They peered through the gateway gingerly. There were still no Gashans to be seen. A wide street ran past the gateway and Menish wondered if this was the continuation of their causeway. As far as he could tell it led in the same direction. To Menish it seemed dangerously exposed but there was no other route. He thought briefly of climbing onto the roof of the buildings but discarded the idea as impractical. The outside walls were too smooth to climb and he did not like the idea of venturing inside the buildings.

They moved from cover to cover along the street, keeping to the side that offered most shadow. There were plenty of fallen stones to hide behind and alleyways to slip into. The drums grew louder, but still they saw no Gashans. Menish began to wonder if they had already been seen and were walking into an ambush, but he had no reason to believe that.

For more than an hour they made their way along the street. The city must have been a beautiful place before it fell into ruin. Some of the buildings were faced with marble, most were decorated with carvings of men, birds and axes. The double-headed axe motif Grath had seen in the hot pool was stamped everywhere here and easily recognisable. One building had a dragon carved across its facade in raised relief. It was startlingly lifelike and Azkun stared at it, forgetting himself until Menish pulled him into an alleyway.

“There is something wrong with it. Yes, the ears. Dragons do not have ears.”

“Perhaps the carver hadn't actually seen one,” said Althak. Menish noticed that his face was grey with pain. “We're far from the sea.”

At last the street opened out into an immense square dominated by a huge, pillared building. They crept behind the fallen head of a massive statue and peered out at the scene before them.

There were Gashans here, a great host of them, naked as animals. Near the steps leading up to the pillared building was an enormous drum. It lay on its side and a team of Gashans rammed a log against it, making the hammering sound they had heard all day.

Near the drum, on the lower steps, stood a figure who was speaking to the host assembled in the square.

Cautiously they edged forward. A pile of rubble gave them a clear vantage point.

The figure on the steps was a Gashan woman. She held her arms above her head as she spoke and clasped in her hands were two of the coloured snakes Grath had warned them of.

They writhed and twisted in her hands, biting at her arms again and again as blood flowed down in long, red streaks. But she stood there as the drum pounded, an evil smile on her face as if she relished her own death. She spoke to the crowd. Menish could not hear her words clearly above the drum and he knew he would not have understood them anyway, but they sounded like an exhortation to evil.

With horrible fascination they watched as she swayed on her feet and collapsed onto the steps. The Gashans shouted with glee as she writhed and twitched with the poison. The snakes slid from her grasp but another Gashan woman caught them up. She raised them above her head and continued her predecessor’s speech.

Other Gashans picked up the still convulsing woman and flung her on a stone block. There they hacked off her head and caught her blood in a wide copper bowl. Her body was pulled off the block and flung onto a pile of other bodies that lay beyond it. This grisly scene had been going on for some time.

They carried the bowl to another stone block and poured the blood over it.

Menish could see something on this stone but he did not know what it was at first. It looked like a head. When the crimson liquid poured over it a shout went up from the Gashans and the thing on the stone glowed with a light as green as venom. In the midst of the glow Menish saw an eye. This was what they had come to find. This was what the Gashans had done to the Eye of Duzral, or perhaps this was what the Eye had done to them. Perhaps this was why the Sons of Gilish had always kept it hidden.

There was no way he could be mistaken. He had seen the thing once before, he had seen that eye peering out from the Emperor's clasped hands. The last time it had not been as malevolent, but it was the same eye.

A ragged sigh from Azkun at his side caught his attention. He was looking with bulging eyes at the woman with the snakes. He was rubbing his arms, twitching them and wincing with pain as the snakes struck her. His jaw worked silently and expressions of malice crossed his face. Menish remembered what he had said about the Gashan on the causeway.

“Azkun,” he shook him.

Azkun’s eyes seemed to refocus on him for a moment, then the woman with the snakes collapsed as her predecessor had done. The attendants carried her to the stone block and another took her place. Once again Azkun was submerged in their evil. Before Menish could stop him he began shouting, echoing the words of the woman on the steps, though they were meaningless to Menish. He twisted himself away from Menish’s grasp and clambered to the top of the pile of rubble.

“No!” he screamed, a long, gut-wrenching cry that tore at his throat and sounded loud and clear even over the noise of the drums.

Time stopped for an instant while Menish reacted. The Gashans turned to see where the cry had come from. They would be on them in a moment. There was no way to reach the Duzral Eye, and in its present condition Menish was loath to touch it anyway. He grabbed Azkun’s arm and ran for the nearest exit from the great square, with Althak panting behind him.

As they crossed an open space a howl like that of a hunting pack went up behind them. Althak’s pace was unsteady, but he kept up with them. Azkun was running on his own now, Menish no longer had to pull him along. Even so Menish would not have given much for their chances of escape.

They threw themselves into a narrow alleyway and raced down it. Menish ran blindly from alley to alley, hoping against hope that he could somehow lose the Gashans. Once, when he hesitated at a fork in their path, Azkun said, “Not that way, they are down there.” He took the other path, though he never knew if Azkun was right.

Althak moaned with the effort of their running. His arm looked much worse, the swelling was up to the elbow now, barely contained by the bandage Menish had made.

“M’Lord, I can't keep up with you. This alleyway's narrow, they couldn't approach me more than one or two at a time. Let me hold them here while you escape.”

“Damn your heroics!” shouted Menish with tears behind his eyes. “Do you think I could leave you to that? I'd rather kill you myself.”

He caught Althak’s arm and threw it across his shoulders. Azkun did the same with the other arm and, supporting him, they continued their flight.

Menish thought his heart would burst and his leg began to feel weak with strain. He was too old for this kind of thing, he should have listened to Adhara when she told him to stay in Meyathal. He did not want to die like this. In battle, yes, or even to drift away peacefully at home, but not captured by a horde of Gashans. He wanted to see Meyathal once more. He wanted to see Adhara.

They reached the outer wall of the city and clambered over a fallen section of it into the forest, heedless of any dangers except the one that followed them. Menish had no idea where they were. They might be on the far side of the city for all he could tell, but they kept on running.

A cry of fiendish glee rose behind them as Gashans spilled across the wall and spotted them racing through the trees. Menish had hoped they would have time to climb a tree and hide there but that was no longer a possibility. They ran on.

They were, all three, about to drop from exhaustion when they were suddenly halted by the marsh. Menish cursed himself for not paying closer attention to their surroundings. They had run out into a long tongue of dry ground and now were surrounded on three sides by the gurgling, slimy mud they were so familiar with. Behind them the Gashans crowded forward blocking any retreat.

There was no choice really. They waded into the slime.

It gurgled and stank. Fortunately it was not as thick as Menish had expected and they could make headway through it. The worst thing about it was the stink. The mud came up to Menish’s chest and that was uncomfortably close to his nostrils.

The Gashans, who had thought them trapped, yelled with rage and flung themselves into the mire after them. Menish could see some high ground not far off, but he doubted if they could reach it before the Gashans reached them. They were gaining on them.

Suddenly Azkun screamed.

“Something… something on my leg… pulling… aargh!” Before Menish could do anything he disappeared beneath the slime.

“Azkun! Damn.” The Gashans were still gaining. “It may be another of those creatures. Come on, Althak!” But the Vorthenki did not move. His face twitched but otherwise he hung limply from Menish’s shoulder. One arm draped down into the mud, following Azkun's disappearance. He moaned in pain.

“Althak!”

Suddenly the Vorthenki lurched into life. His body tensed as if a convulsion seized him, the muscles on his arm bunched and corded with strain. With a cry of agony he hauled Azkun back from under the mud.

At the same moment a marsh creature erupted in the midst of the Gashans, roaring and screeching and snaking out fingers towards them. Menish did not know where he found the strength to drag his two companions through the mud to solid ground. He had little enough left to even look back at the Gashans. The creature held a hundred writhing forms, the rest had escaped back to the other side.

They were safe for the moment, from Gashans at least. He collapsed between the bodies of his friends, not knowing if he would live to regain his senses or not and, for the moment, not greatly caring.

It was Azkun who woke him, and it was pitch dark.

“I am worried about Althak. He is unconscious and his body jerks.”

“Convulsions,” said Menish. “I saw them start when we were in the mud. I think he pulled you out with one.”

“But… what does it mean?”

Menish sighed.

“It means he's dying,” he said wearily. “Why aren't you dying? You were bitten.”

Azkun’s hand touched his cheek.

“The dragons protect me.”

Menish slammed his fist into Azkun’s jaw.

“The dragons protect you? Hrangil died defending you from the marsh creature. Althak pulled you from under the mud. Your friends die saving you while you do nothing for them and thank your dragons!”

Azkun rubbed his jaw and said nothing. They waited until dawn, listening to Althak’s moaning.

When it was light enough Menish cut two straight branches and tied their cloaks between them to form a litter for Althak, for there was no way he could walk and Menish could not abandon him here. Althak’s pack, and the little food it still contained, had been lost when they fled the city so Menish set off with an empty belly and a heavy heart. He had little idea where they were, he only knew that this place was still too near the city and the marsh. Anywhere else was better.

Chapter 26: A Strange Guide

The following days were a nightmare. Azkun did not know how many weary days and fearful nights they spent in the forests of Gashan. The very ground under their feet seemed alive with snakes and other venomous things. Many times they found stretches of marshy slime across their path and had to wade through them, each time they expected the sudden tug of a marsh creature and the end of their journey.

All the time Althak’s pain ate into his mind. Azkun’s arm, not his face, was full of fire. But he had to use it to grasp the litter that carried his friend.

Althak was sometimes quiet for hours and Menish wondered if he had died, but then he would cry out with pain and fling his body about in convulsions. Menish eventually lashed him to the litter poles so that he would not harm himself or them.

But Menish himself was almost spent. The weariness of the journey, coupled with the total lack of food and, especially, water was telling on him. In desperation he drank once from a noisome pool and it cost him dearly. He was ill and feverish the next day and his stomach retched violently. He stumbled along in a half daze and only an innate toughness in his nature prevented him from lying down and dying.

Azkun, driven by the terror of the Gashans, led Menish on and together they carried Althak. Neither of them had any idea where they were or which direction they should take, but Azkun had to keep fleeing from the city. Lack of food and water did not trouble him directly, but he shared Menish’s pain and his sickness from the foul water.

It was a test. He knew that. For even now the dragons had not deserted him. Even if they would not save his friends, and Menish’s accusation had stung him, they would save Azkun himself. And if they led him from the forest then he would lead his friends. It was all he could do. He fought down the Gashan that still howled in a corner of his mind. It was a test. He would not let the dragons down. He would not let his friends down.

One night, when he felt his throat parched with Menish’s thirst and his arm throbbed with Althak’s poison, he dreamed of Tenari, or he thought he dreamed. She stood in the forest and beckoned him silently. At first he refused. She had led him to the Monnar when he had followed her last. But she stood there bathed in some ethereal light that looked like moonlight, though the moon was well past full. She looked as she had done in Relanor, her long, black hair combed and hanging down to her waist and wearing the court robe they had dressed her in. On her head she wore a silver circlet and below it her dark eyes sparkled with laughter. Her mouth formed words but made no sound. In spite of himself he rose to follow.

She glided noiselessly through the trees and he followed, feeling himself almost float over the ground like a wraith. They came to a river of slime, but in the strange light it looked like a real river of fresh water. Tenari laughed noiselessly, caught him by the hand and they wafted over it without touching its surface. On the far side, beyond a thicket, they found a standing stone. Azkun drew back from it in fear, but its eye was not looking at him. It was preoccupied with the now distant city of the Gashans. Beside it ran a causeway like the one they had travelled on.

The next morning Azkun wanted to cross the river of slime. Menish protested, though feebly. His breath seemed to rattle in his lungs now, and he was unsteady on his feet. Every now and then he would double over in a fit of dry retching. The river was not in the general direction they had been heading, though that was hardly a forceful argument. There was plenty of dry ground to choose from, did Azkun have to deliberately find more slime for them to cross?

But Azkun somehow got both Menish and Althak across. On the other side he found no standing stone, but he did find the causeway.

The causeway heartened Menish. He had all but given up hope. It put length into his stride for a time as they followed it, though he could not expect to last much longer without fresh water. Following the causeway was better than aimless wandering. It must lead somewhere. Almost certainly it led out of the forest.

That afternoon they heard something they had not heard for days: the trickling of water. A stream of clear water flowed alongside the causeway. Menish bent towards it, dubiously at first, for he was wary. But he was desperately thirsty. His tongue felt like a dry stick and he could not swallow. He dipped a finger into the water and tasted it, ready to spit out foulness. It tasted clean. Gingerly he scooped up some in his cupped hand and poured it into his mouth. He coughed when he tried to swallow but the water began to melt the dryness. He drank some more, and more. It was fresh water, there was no doubt of it.

Althak had been unconscious for some time now, even the convulsions had subsided. His face was grey and his skin felt like wax. Menish checked him when he could find the energy to see if he was still alive. Now, with the fresh water, they washed his face and managed to pour some water between his lips. He seemed to rest more peacefully after that.

When they rose from tending Althak they heard a giggling laughter behind them. Menish reached for his sword as they turned to confront it. On the other side of the causeway sat an old man.

He was clothed in a tattered old robe that covered him down to his knees. His legs were thin and his feet were bare. The top of his head was bald but what hair he had hung down, grey and lank, to his chest and was matted into his dirty beard.

And he sat there, in the depths of the Gashan forest, leering at them. But he was not a Gashan. There was no look of murder in his eyes and, of course, he wore clothes. They relaxed a little, but they were still wary. Menish was disconcerted that they had not heard him approach.

He hawked and spat then climbed to his feet with the aid of a twisted stick and hobbled over to them.

“Greetings,” said Menish, his voice was still cracked with thirst. The old man did not answer.

As he drew closer Azkun noticed the faint outline of a painted eye on his forehead. It looked like the eye on the Eye of Duzral, or like the eyes on the Monnar stones. He seemed to see Althak lying on his litter for the first time and he looked suddenly concerned, or a comical mockery of concerned. It was difficult to read his expression because he was so shrivelled and ugly. He turned to Azkun and said something that was obviously a question, but Azkun did not understand his speech and nor could he see his mind. The old man was as blank as Tenari, and little more eloquent.

“He was bitten by a centipede,” said Menish, pointing to the bite on Althak’s arm. But the old man’s attention had shifted back to Azkun, peering at his face. He ran his fingers over the bite marks there, then he grasped Azkun’s cheeks in his palms and peered closely at the bite. He had to reach up to do it for he was quite short, and he thrust his face close to Azkun’s. Azkun wrinkled his nose. The man stank worse than the mire.

He released him quickly and began to cough. He said something else in his own tongue and waved his arms in a strange gesture that might have represented the curves of a woman. Then he shrugged and turned to Althak.

Neither Azkun nor Menish saw where he produced a tiny knife from, but before they could stop him he had made two slashes across Althak’s arm where the bite marks were. They welled dark blood. It happened in a flash of silver and the knife disappeared somewhere in the man’s clothing. He bent over the wounds and placed his mouth over them.

“He… he is drinking his blood. He is a Monnar!” Azkun recalled the Monnar he had seen in Gildenthal with blood around his mouth. He had not forgotten the ring of stones, he had not forgotten what Hrangil had said of them.

“Wait,” said Menish. “I think, yes he's drawing out some of the evil from the centipede.” The man lifted his head and spat on the stone of the causeway. He sucked at Althak’s arm a number of times then he washed it with the clean water that ran beside the causeway. He seemed very satisfied with his work, grinning all the while and displaying his bloodied teeth, though Azkun could see no difference in Althak.

The man noticed Azkun’s dissatisfaction. He looked from Althak to Azkun several times, shrugged and walked off. A few yards down the road he stopped, turned and spoke to them, obviously telling them to follow him. Azkun made no move but Menish picked up one end of Althak’s litter so he had to lift the other. But he did not trust this Monnar.

The old man proved to be a curious person. He muttered to himself or sang almost continually in his own tongue. When they tried to speak to him he shrugged and spat and Menish began to think he was a little mad. Although he looked frail he set a good pace, and Menish’s initial heartening at finding the causeway ebbed away with the day. The water had helped but, without food, his strength was gone and he was still burdened with helping Azkun carry Althak’s litter.

By evening he was feeling light-headed, and he began to wonder if the water he had drunk by the causeway was as clean as it had appeared. He felt as if a fever were brewing. When they stopped at dusk the old man lit a fire and produced an evil-smelling lump of cheese from his dirty robe. He offered some to Menish. Menish was revolted by it but forced himself to eat some. As for the fire, he was curious about it. Neither of them saw the old man gathering wood or lighting it, they were too weary to watch his every move. It blazed up suddenly when they were not looking at him.

But Menish was too tired to wonder much about it. He told Azkun to stay awake as long as he could and to wake him when he could no longer watch, then he sank down on the causeway stones to sleep.

Azkun and the old man sat by the fire for a time, and the eyes of the forest, the furtive rustlings and the gurglings of the mud drew around them. Azkun shivered and the old man, seeing he was afraid, spoke to him. But Azkun could not understand him. He shrugged then he stood up, bent over, and emitted a long, noisy fart that seemed to be directed at the forest in general. He hawked and spat again and lay down to sleep, snoring in a few moments.

Surprisingly, the forest noises appeared to subside. Azkun wondered wryly if it was the fart or the snoring that frightened the creatures away.

That night a thick fog rose up around them and the stench of the mire hung in it. To Azkun it smelt like death. But the old man’s snoring was comforting in an odd way. It was regular and predictable, not random like the forest noises. Although the fog and the darkness thickened so that he could not see his hand before his face and the glow of the fire was dim and far away, lost in the whiteness of the fog, he could still hear the old man’s snoring.

Sometime in the night he felt sleepy enough to wake Menish but he did not. Menish was exhausted so he let him sleep on. But he held himself from sleep. He did not trust the old man, even though he appeared to be asleep.

At last daylight stole through the fog, turning it from darkness to bright whiteness, but it was still thick and wet. Drops of water grew on his face and clothes, and still the old man snored.

Just as the fog began to thin enough for him to make out the shapes of the others in the whiteness, Menish stirred and the old man stopped snoring with a sudden grunt. He sat up, peered through the fog at Azkun, and then sniffed loudly and spat. He spoke some words of greeting in his own tongue, but Azkun did not reply. He watched the old man warily.

Menish sat up.

“You didn't wake me?”

“You were tired, I watched all night.”

Menish muttered thanks and checked Althak.

“He's no better and no worse. His breathing is very shallow. Only his size saves him from the poison, but that can't help him for much longer.”

In spite of his rest and recent food, when Menish tried to lift Althak’s litter it was too much for him, and Azkun had to hoist the Vorthenki across his own back, leaving the litter behind. Althak’s swollen arm hung down in front of his chest, he could feel it throbbing with poison.

Azkun walked with his back bent under Althak, his eyes on the flagstones in the road. But from time to time he raised his head to see if the fog was lifting. He could hear Menish walking beside him, stumbling with fatigue. The old man ambled on ahead, they could hear the tap-tap of his stick as he hobbled along.

Azkun was uneasy at following him and said so again to Menish. But Menish was adamant. The man must have a home somewhere with real food. It was likely that he would be able to lead them out of the forest. Besides, they had to follow the causeway. The old man was travelling the same way they were whether they liked it or not.

They had not travelled more than an hour when Azkun became aware that he could now see the trees through the fog. But they were different, they were the wrong shape. Yesterday they had been twisted, claw-like things that hung over the road, today they were tall and straight.

“Have we left the marsh?” asked Menish. “The smell has gone.”

“The trees are different here,” replied Azkun. “Perhaps we have.”

The fog cleared more and more and they found themselves on a road, not a causeway. The lifting curtain of whiteness revealed that they were making their way through a valley whose sides rose in sheer cliffs to snow-covered mountains. Waterfalls tumbled down the cliffs from high above the valley and a wide stream meandered across the valley floor.

“But we couldn't have left Gashan so quickly,” said a puzzled Menish. “We couldn't see mountains yesterday and we haven't walked so far today.”

Azkun said nothing, but he remembered the old man’s fart at the forest. At the time it had seemed no more than a rude gesture. But he could still see faint traces of a painted eye on his forehead. Was this Monnar magic? Had he taken them from the forest to some more subtly evil land of his own?

Chapter 27: Healing

At about noon the old man led them off the road and through the trees, where they found a sod hut thatched with straw in a grassy clearing. It was a crude-looking dwelling, and when the old man pulled back the skins covering the doorway they found it stank of animal dung and old sweat.

The hut was tiny inside, but somehow two yaks and a goat were stabled there, which accounted for the stink. Azkun placed Althak on the rough cot of old hay and dirty rags that was either the old man’s bed or the animals’ hay store. The Vorthenki was heavy and Azkun was weary with carrying him. Menish sank down on the floor, leaning his back against the wall.

Again, while they were not watching him, the old man started a fire. There was a small fireplace, a pile of embers in a ring of stones, in the centre of the room. From an old, wooden chest in a corner he produced a bowl and several earthenware jars. Muttering away to himself, he shook the contents of one of the jars into the bowl. It was powdery stuff and it hung in the air like smoke. The old man coughed and spluttered as he opened the next jar.

Azkun watched him like a hawk. They were safe from the forest now, but they were not safe from this Monnar. And Althak was still in deadly danger from his bite. He lay on the hay as silent as death, but Azkun knew that he had not died. He could still feel the throbbing pain in his arm. He did not want Althak to die. It was not just that he feared that darkness he would feel when Althak passed into oblivion; Althak was his friend. But there was nothing he could do. He had not saved Hrangil, and he could do nothing for Althak.

The old man finished mixing his potion and, as Azkun watched him, he reached into the fire and grasped one of the flames. He pulled it out and it twisted and writhed in his hand like a living thing. Somehow it did not look strange, the old man simply held a tongue of flame in his hand. He muttered something to himself and poured the flame into the bowl where it hissed and bubbled alarmingly.

With sudden swiftness he grabbed Althak’s swollen arm and poured the potion over the two puncture marks where the skin was darkest. It was black and vile-smelling and it hissed virulently as it ran over the Vorthenki’s arm. Althak’s body went suddenly rigid, but he did not regain consciousness. The skin around the bite, where the potion had touched it, turned from black to red and then to a weeping rawness. But the waxy texture of Althak’s skin diminished and the throbbing pulse in his arm grew calmer. Azkun had felt no pain when the potion had touched Althak’s arm.

The old man coughed and went back to his wooden chest to replace his jars. The mixture he had made filled the room with an acrid smell that blended with the animal stink and made Azkun’s eyes water. Their host also appeared irritated by it. He produced another jar from the old chest, scooped out some red powder in his hand and tossed it into the fire.

With a roar the fire exploded in the tiny hut. A ball of fire erupted into the thatching above. Somehow it did not catch on the dry straw there and, when it died away, the acrid smell was replaced by a drowsy sweetness. Azkun took one breath and found himself slipping irresistibly into sleep.

It was a strange sleep. At times he woke, or dreamed he woke, and saw the old man spooning something into Althak’s mouth or binding his arm. Once he saw him feeding Menish. He wanted to warn them, but he saw these things as if he were looking down a long tunnel, as if he were not part of the real world. One thing he dreamed was unlike the others. He saw the old man standing in a field with bundles of greenery in his arms, crushing them and casting them about his feet. The eye on his forehead was freshly painted.

When he finally awoke he had the feeling that several days had passed. The old man was gone and Althak was sitting up on the hay. Menish was asleep near him.

“Althak! You are well? You look much better.”

The Vorthenki grinned and lifted his arm. His wrist was wrapped in a dirty cloth but there was no sign of the swelling.

“I'm much better. My arm's still stiff and I can't bend my fingers properly, but I'm well. Do I remember your carrying me through the forest?”

Azkun nodded.

“Then I thank you. I would've died if you had not brought me here.”

For a moment Azkun said nothing, then he burst out, “I should have been able to heal you! You and Hrangil. Hrangil died and I did nothing. All I could do for you was to carry you. Why could I not heal you?”

Althak shrugged. “Some hurts are greater than others. Hrangil took more than a knife wound, Azkun. He was a dead man before you reached him. And perhaps you're not proof against poisonous bites.”

“The man in the knife fight was as near death as Hrangil, and what is this?” he pointed to the bite on his cheek.

“It's not for us to command the gods. Kopth, Aton, or your dragons, they'll do what they will.”

“But the dragons are compassionate, how could they deny help?”

“You ask me of dragons? I only know of Kopth, and he's not compassionate.”

Azkun would have shouted at him again, but he remembered that Althak was still sick. He had no right to tax him with such questions.

When Menish woke he too was better. But he was concerned about what they had seen in the land of Gashan.

“It was the Duzral Eye, there's no doubt of that. There are things I learned of it long ago, things I thought I'd forgotten. I know what they were doing to the stone.”

“Hrangil said it drove men mad and they killed themselves. Was that what was happening?”

“No, I don't think so. The more I think of the Eye now I wonder about it. I wonder why the Sons of Gilish had so many secrets, especially about the Eye.” He paused, thinking. “I remember hearing of an emperor of long ago who tried to pour blood over it, he said it gave it power. He was prevented and forced to abdicate.

“But perhaps he knew more about the Eye than we do. Perhaps the reason it was kept so secret is that it is so evil. Perhaps Telish IV died because he did not pour blood over the Eye. I don't believe it had anything to do with his not being descended from Gilish.”

“It is an evil thing,” said Azkun. “I saw it. It is the source of the Gashans’ evil.”

“What else did you see?” asked Menish. He remembered how Azkun had echoed the words of the woman with the snakes. “We must know if they are really planning an attack on Anthor.”

“Of course they are. How could you think otherwise? Could you not feel their hatred at all? That… rite that they were performing, they were worshipping the Eye and the Eye was speaking to them through the women with the snakes. It was instructing them…” Azkun was pale as he spoke and his hands trembled. He rubbed at his wrists involuntarily, remembering the snakebites.

“And what was it telling them?” asked Althak gently.

“There was much about murder and death, that is what delighted the Gashans.”

“Yes, but was there any information about when the attack will come? Will it be before or after the winter?”

“They have not gathered their people together yet. They will attack when the lake, Lake Kel I think, when the lake is no longer frozen. They will wait until it freezes and then wait until it thaws.”

“It'll freeze over soon when winter sets in, then it's difficult to cross because of the shifting ice. Do you mean they won't attack until spring?”

“I suppose I do.”

Menish felt a coldness in his spine. Thalissa, or his dream of Thalissa, had said the attack would be in the spring. She had also said he would be killed.

“Then we have time to get help from Vorish, provided we can find our way home.”

“But what good will that do you? They have the Eye. You saw it yourself.”

“We will fight them the best way we know how.”

The old man had been out gathering herbs, and he returned with a basket of fennel and sage and a rabbit he had caught. The day was fine and warm and they sat outside while he roasted the rabbit. Azkun remembered the Gashan he had murdered with his own hands as he watched them eat it. He could no longer afford to despise others. This was corruption, there was no answer to it but the power of the dragons. Somewhere in the depths of his soul he could still feel that Gashan. It watched the others eat with relish.

When they had eaten the old man left them and went inside his hut. “Who is he?” asked Althak.

“He found us in the forest,” said Menish. “I'm not surprised you don't remember. Unfortunately he doesn't speak any tongue I know, although once or twice he has gabbled something that sounded like Anthorian. I could make no sense of it.”

“And does he always smell that bad?” Althak grinned.

“Yes, so far he has anyway. I don't know who or what he is, though.”

“He is a Monnar,” shuddered Azkun. “He is evil. There is an eye painted on his forehead.”

“A Monnar? I suppose he could be,” said Menish. “What eye?”

“You must have seen it. It is painted in blood.”

“I've seen no eye,” said Althak. “I don't care if he's a Gashan at the moment. We owe him much, I think.”

“Hrangil told me they were the ones who sent Gilish to Kelerish to get the Eye. I do not trust him. He is preparing us for some evil. We should leave here as soon as Althak can travel.”

“That would be a good plan if we knew where to go,” said Althak. “I think we must rely on our host for directions at least if we're to find our way home. Don't think too harshly of him, Azkun. He saved my life. Besides, the story I heard was that Gilish forced the information about where to find the Eye from them. They didn't give it willingly.”

“I would have thought you, of all people, would know that,” said Menish.

“You mock me because of what I told poor Hrangil. What else could I do for him? I could not heal him. I tried, but I could not. You think I did not want to? Do not look at me like that. I lied to him and I murdered a Gashan the next day. I am evil too, but I am not a Monnar. I had a dream before we reached Meyathal. It warned me against the Monnar. Tenari is in their power, they were watching me through her.”

“A dream?” asked Menish, suddenly interested. “Dreams don't always show all the truth. I had a dream. It led me to the Chasm and you emerged. But in my dream something else came out of the Chasm.”

“What?”

“The ghost of Thalissa.”

Althak looked at him sharply for a moment then he said, “Those eyes, I wondered where I'd seen them before. But she died when they threw her into the Chasm, and good riddance. Why should you dream of her?”

“They didn't throw her into the Chasm, they lowered her into it to prolong her punishment. She's Azkun’s mother, and she's alive in Lianar. I spoke with her there.”

“Kopth’s balls! Alive? You saw her?” Menish nodded. “I thought that was one service Thealum had done us, but it seems he could be trusted with nothing.”

“Althak, she's Azkun’s mother. Have a care what you say.”

“He doesn't know the crimes left unpunished in his mother.”

“Don't say unpunished. She's suffered enough. Let her be.”

“And what of Vorish? Does he know she's alive? Would he let her be if he knew?”

“He already knows. I told him when we last saw him and he told me he'd known for years. She'll not trouble us again. Don't seek retribution for crimes gone cold.”

Althak did not reply. He stared at the ground between his feet, and Menish knew he was far from convinced.

They slept one more night in the old man’s hut. The next morning he picked up his staff and beckoned them to follow him back to the road. Althak still could not clench his hand around his sword properly but his strength had returned to his legs. Menish was also ready to travel. In spite of Azkun’s warnings they followed him. Azkun had no choice but to go with them, he did not want to remain in the Monnar’s hut alone.

It was a strange journey. They seemed to travel faster than they walked. The sensation was such that Azkun could not quite grasp hold of it. When he looked around him nothing was amiss. The countryside was forest and meadow, pleasant to walk through, but when he looked ahead he would see a mountain or a pass that was impossibly closer than when he had last noticed it. So it was that they found themselves high in the mountains, the road strewn with snow, and the day was not half over.

The strangeness of their journey was contrasted sharply by the old man. He muttered and snorted, stopping every once in a while in a fit of coughing. Often he blew his nose on his hands and wiped them on his dirty robe.

Still they travelled on. The snow became thicker and the mountains steeper, yet the road always ran level. Once they crossed a wide ravine on a bridge of ice, or they appeared to. When Azkun looked back at it the bridge was no longer there and the road curved away behind a hill. It was dreamlike, and he wondered if he would wake up back in the hut, or even in the forest of Gashan. But then the old man would spit or cough again and the dreamlike air would vanish.

When the sun finally set that day they found themselves on a wide hillside with the mountains behind them. The road had deteriorated to a rough track that was barely discernible in the mountain tussock. Ahead of them the hills swept down to a wide plain that stretched to the horizon. They could see two rivers winding their way across it, glinting redly in the last rays of the sun.

One of the rivers curved close to the base of the slope on which they stood, and there they could see a cluster of white tents with a plume of smoke rising from it. It was a thal. They had reached Anthor.

At about the time they noticed the thal, they also noticed that the old man was no longer with them. It seemed that he had not been with them for some time, although they could not say when he had left.

Although the sun had set before they reached the thal the light of the camp fires and the crescent moon guided them. Even so their way was slow, for the remains of the road did not run towards the camp and they were forced to pick their way through the tussock which was strewn with boulders. Several of these were large enough to stand up above the tussock, and Azkun fancied he saw Monnar eyes watching him from their moonlit surfaces.

Monnar magic. The old man had cured Althak, rescued them from the forest, and brought them here. He had fooled the others, but he had not fooled Azkun. Azkun had seen those eyes in the ring of stones, he had seen the old man with blood around his mouth at Gildenthal, and he had seen the painted eye on this old man’s forehead. The others did not have his sight, they could not know. The Monnar had made the Duzral Eye, their magic was evil.

As always there was only one answer to corruption. This talk of a battle with Gashan was madness. They had the Eye, mere swords could not hope to fight them. Only the dragons could prevent the Gashans from sweeping down from the north.

They heard singing as they approached the camp, an old Anthorian song Menish recognised of the heroes of Ristalshuz.

Suddenly a figure rose out of the ground before them, and they saw moonlight on a drawn sword.

“Halt, you're surrounded by ten swords. Are you friend or foe?”

A glance around them showed other blades within striking distance. “Friend,” answered Menish. “We come in peace and do not raid. I am Menish.”

“Indeed? You sound like him, but we'll see. Who are these? Since when does the King of Anthor travel like a beggar with other beggars?”

“This is Althak, the Vorthenki, and a man called Azkun. We lost our horses and two of our number in the forests of Gashan.”

A hiss of breath sounded in the darkness.

“Come then,” said the sentry. “Let's see you in the light. If what you say is true you are welcome at our fireside.”

They followed her into the camp. It was similar to the ones they had seen on their way north, horses hobbled and grazing nearby and round, felt tents. Inside the largest of the tents oil lamps lit a group of men and women sitting about a fire which crackled and spat. A young woman was stirring a pot of mein and the others, who had been singing, turned to see the strangers.

“It is indeed the King!” said the sentry. “Welcome, Sire. I didn't believe you in the darkness.”

“Neither would I have,” said Menish. “Your herds won't suffer for such diligence.”

“Greetings, Sire. Come and sit with us,” called a man of about Menish’s age who sat by the central tent pole, the place reserved for the head of the thal. Menish recognised him but could not think of his name. Althak murmured it to him quietly.

“Thank you, Aronyar. We've travelled far today and are in need of food, rest and your good company.” Aronyar had more than one hundred head of cattle, yaks mostly, but a number of sheep and camels. Like Grath he was bigger than the southerners, but not as big as Althak. His long legs were thrust towards the fire, one bare foot nearly touching a glowing log. Behind him Menish could see the polished helmet and mail shirt he had been eager to show off at the last spring games. He had bought them from a Relanese merchant at great expense. In this hour of relaxation he had hung them from the tent pole and wore a woollen tunic and breeches.

Beside him, and similarly dressed except for the addition of two silver arm rings, sat a woman with long black hair who looked too young to be his wife. Ah, Menish remembered her, she was his daughter. She was richer than her father and was, therefore, technically the head of the thal, but she deferred to her father. He could not remember if Aronyar had any other children.

He nodded to the woman in greeting as he sat down, trying to think of her name. Althak was too far away from him now to whisper it.

Just as politeness required that a host did not inquire too deeply into a guest’s business, so it was the duty of a guest to give some account of himself. Menish came straight to the point.

“I also need riders. The thals must be told the news I bear. We must prepare for war with Gashan. The spring games will be an arms meet and we'll travel north afterwards to meet the Gashans as they come south.”

The woman at the fire passed them all bowls of mein.

“I'd heard rumours. We had a rider from Gildenthal through here not long ago.”

“We've come from Gashan,” said Althak. “We've seen them preparing themselves.”

A murmur ran through the tent. Several of the women made the old Anthorian sign against evil.

“From Gashan?” exclaimed Aronyar’s daughter. “You're lucky to be alive.”

Menish nodded. “Five of us entered Gashan, only three return. It was a hazardous journey.” He told them all that had happened since they had entered the Gashan forests. They all knew who Hrangil was, though none of them had known him well. It was Grath they mourned most, for he had come from the north. Aronyar knew his family and someone made a reference to a cattle raid he was suspected of making on their herds. They would miss having to pit their wits against Grath’s cunning.

“So I'll need riders to announce the arms meet. You know the law. Each thal that hears the summons should also send riders to bear the message further. The riders should travel four days before they turn their horses.”

“Yarrana, your group can bear the message. Make ready to depart by dawn.” He turned back to Menish. “Some more ambroth? No? Your friend isn't eating. Would you like some bread?”

“He doesn't eat,” said Althak.

“He's fasting? Why? Is he ill?”

“No, I am not ill.”

“You'll want some water at least.“

“No, thank you. I do not require anything.”

Aronyar shrugged.

“So you met one of the Monnar, eh? Strange folk, tricky I call them. They're often not what they seem.” He chuckled. “I must confess I've never seen one, that is if you don’t count old One-ear at Gildenthal. The Relanese say they have no names so that they can tell lies. They're more often heard of than seen. Tela saw one once.”

“Many years ago now,” said his daughter. “I was just a girl. An old woman found me when I was lost after raiders had struck our herds. She was a wrinkled, toothless old thing with a bent back. I've never heard of a young Monnar. She said she would guide me home for a price, but I found my own way.”

“What was the price?”

“My first child. I would've cheated her anyway,” she held up her unbound hair, “for I have none. I've not even married.”

“The old man cured your centipede bite, Althak. But you don't say what happened to Azkun’s bite.”

“He looked at it,” said Menish.

“He touched it and laughed,” said Azkun. “But he did not heal it. I am preserved and sustained by the dragons. And I distrust the Monnar.”

“So do I,” said Tela. “What good they do is for their own dark purposes.”

“What's this talk of dragons?” asked Aronyar. “Ah, but you're Vorthenki, I can see that.”

“I do not worship Kopth. But I am a bridge to the dragons who are the true masters of the world.”

“Surely you speak of Kopth, then. The Vorthenki dragon-god.”

“Kopth is a twisted shadow of the dragons. They do not require blood as the Vorthenki believe Kopth does. They require peace. And they forbid death.”

“Well, that would suit those of us who are long in the tooth,” said Aronyar cheerfully. “For myself I've always called on Aton, for he's easy to find. He's there by day in the sun and by night he's in the flame of the lamp or cooking fire. Of course, I was never Relanese enough for the Sons of Gilish.

“But here in the north we don't forget that Aton is also Krith and that Kiveli, his wife, makes the pasture green in the spring.”

“These are only symbols for the truth,” said Azkun, “and the truth is the dragons. I know, I have been bathed in dragon fire and given this truth. It is the dragons who hold power, no other.”

“Azkun, don't offend our hosts with this talk,” said Menish. He did not want to hear this nonsense of dragons. Hrangil was dead and Azkun and his dragons had done nothing.

“No, no, I am interested. Is this true? You've stood in dragon fire?”

“It is true,” said Althak. “We saw it ourselves.”

“It is also true that he did nothing to save Hrangil. This truth of dragons is like shifting sand. Who are you, Azkun, to throw doubt on another’s gods?”

“You mean he actually stood in the fire and wasn't burned?” asked Aronyar as if Menish had not spoken.

“And for how long did he stand in it?” asked Tela. “I can put my hand in the fire and draw it out quickly.”

“No,” said Althak. “He stood in the fire long enough to die in it. But, as you see he lives.”

“This is only the word of a Vorthenki,” muttered one of the men. Aronyar and the others also looked doubtfully at Althak, turning to Menish for confirmation. Menish hated to see Althak so doubted because of his race. His anger flared.

“You doubt Althak’s word? The word of your guest? Of my friend? Then will you doubt my word too? I saw Azkun stand in dragon fire. Althak speaks truly as always.”

Althak laughed, dispelling Menish’s anger.

“M’Lord, anyone may be doubted who makes such claims. I take no offence.”

“So it is true?” said Tela.

“I don't understand,” said Aronyar. “We're too far from the sea for dragons to come. How can they be masters of the world?”

“In the beginning were the dragons. They made the world. You see them as beasts that breathe fire. They are much more than this. And I tell you: the dragons will deliver you from Gashan, not your swords.”

Chapter 28: “The Best Way I Know”

The next day Aronyar’s riders left at dawn to spread Menish’s message. Menish knew that they would take more than the simple news of war. All of them had heard the whole story of the expedition to Gashan, of Grath’s and Hrangil’s deaths and of the Duzral Eye. This news would also go with them, together with their own embroidering of the tale that inevitably crept in.

Menish had been uncomfortable last night with Azkun’s promise of dragons. It had the familiar ring of failed magic that he had seen in the last battle with Gashan. Where had Azkun’s dragons been when Hrangil was dying? Where had they been when the Gashans had pursued them through the swamps? How could Azkun promise deliverance by dragons?

But Aronyar had been interested, so Azkun had spoken. Aronyar, of course, was old enough to remember the carnage of the last battle with Gashan. The younger folk thought of it as a glorified cattle raid, except for Tela who had more of an eye for a profit and saw war as an interruption. Consequently they would rather Azkun kept his dragons out of their fun. He hoped the others who received his news would also think so. The last thing he wanted was for them to leave the battle to Azkun’s dragons.

Aronyar gave them horses and food to continue their journey and they set off after breakfast. Menish did not know this part of the country well but Aronyar told him how to reach the caravan road between Meyathal and Gildenthal. For five days they rode south east until they rounded an out thrust spur of the Ristalshuz Mountains, then they were able to turn eastwards towards the road for another fifteen days.

They found many thals on their way and never had to sleep more than two nights without a tent roof over their heads. This was fortunate for winter was upon them now and the nights were very cold. Wherever they found a thal Menish had them send riders to the neighbouring thals with the news of the arms meet, and always it was augmented by Azkun’s talk of dragons. Menish considered forbidding him to speak, but he had his own doubts about his ability to win this war with Gashan. Besides Azkun had the right of a guest.

When they reached the road they turned south to Meyathal. Now they began to find that Menish’s news had gone ahead of them. There were few thals near the road but those they did meet were already counting the number of days it would be until the spring games and how many of their people they should leave behind to tend the herds. There were old folk boasting that they could still wield a sword as well as ever, and children demanding to be allowed to try their mettle. Defeat was not something they considered.

One evening, when they had not found a thal to sleep in and lay instead in a hollow off the road around an open fire, Althak asked Menish if he really hoped to win this war with Gashan. Menish had been careful not to tax him with plans and strategies yet, for he was still weak from the poison.

“I won't have them devastate Anthor unchallenged.”

“I've heard them say you'll beat them just as you did last time.”

“You don't think it possible?”

“You've said it yourself. It was a trick that they'll watch for again. And they have this Duzral Eye-”

“I can't think of the Eye. It failed Telish. It may fail them. Speaking of the Eye is profitless. All we can do is to fight them the best way we know.”

Unexpectedly Althak placed a hand on Menish’s shoulder and gripped it firmly.

“Yes, M’Lord, that's all we can do, fight them the best way we know.” There was a hoarseness in his voice and his eyes gleamed in the firelight. Abruptly he rose and walked off into the darkness, and Menish did not see him until he awoke the next morning.

Just before they reached Meyathal they met a small party of riders approaching them on the road. While they were still too distant to recognise one of their number let out a long, piercing cry. A horn sounded and the group galloped towards them.

It was Adhara, Drinagish and a few others from Meyathal. They had set out looking for Menish on the road when a rider had brought them news. Their meeting was not as dramatic as it had been the last time. Menish and Adhara rode up to each other and clasped hands. Menish could see the look of worry on her face.

“You know my news?”

“Yes, the rider came this morning. It's war with Gashan.”

Menish nodded.

“At least you're safe, for a time,” she said. He could see there was more she wished to say, but not here. “If we make haste we can reach home tonight.”

After a few words of greeting to the others, they rode on towards Meyathal. Menish noticed Tenari among Adhara’s party. He did not see her at first for she was dressed in Anthorian garb, even sporting a pair of silver bracelets. They had given her a leather jerkin but no sword. It was just as well, he supposed. No one knew what to make of her. Her attitude was as impassive as ever, her silent stare at Azkun resumed immediately. Menish wondered what she had looked at while Azkun was gone.

Azkun appeared discomforted by her presence, which was not surprising considering the performance she had made when they had left her behind. But he appeared to be trying to accept her back into his company in spite of his fear of her. Perhaps he had decided that she was not one of the Monnar, it was difficult to see any similarity between her and the old man they had met in the marsh.

Olcish also rode in their company. He seemed pleased to see Althak, chattering away to him about what he had been doing while they had been in Gashan. He slept in the men’s lodge now, and Adhara had taught him to wrestle in the Anthorian fashion. Menish guessed that she had done so of necessity. Olcish was small for his age and would need to be able to hold his own among his peers.

They rode on until well after sunset and, by the light of the waning moon, Menish passed through the gates of Meyathal. The smithy shop was working late, an orange glow spilled from its doorway and the sound of hammering could be heard. New swords, thought Menish, new shields and new helmets for the war. He felt he should be excited by the thought, but he was not.

Several stable hands roused themselves to attend to their horses. Menish could see their fresh, young faces in the glow of the lamps they carried, eager for news and delighted at the prospect of war. They were so young, he thought. Surely they were not old enough to ride into battle. But swords hung at their hips, real ones, not the wooden ones children played with, and two of them wore new helmets.

Menish clapped one on the shoulder and complimented her on her helmet before he made his way through the great doors. He tried to sound encouraging but he suddenly felt tired and his leg had begun to ache.

He told Yarol to have food and ambroth sent to his rooms and to bring hot water for a bath. That would remove the grime of Gashan that still clung to him and it would soothe his leg. If he had had his own way he would have gone straight to his rooms, but there were people to greet, people who had waited up in case he returned that evening. They had been anxious for him and he could not ignore them.

But he avoided repeating his account of Gashan. That could wait, they had heard most it from the messenger anyway. He would tell them the entire tale tomorrow, otherwise he would be repeating it endlessly to those who wanted to hear it from his own lips.

By the time he reached the rooms in the south wing of the palace he shared with Adhara the fire was burning brightly on the hearth. On the low table lay a platter of food, a roasted haunch of beef and some bread; beside it stood a flask of ambroth.

“So they let you go at last.” Adhara sat on the embroidered cushions that surrounded the table. She had changed from her tunic and breeches into a flowing, woollen gown that she had bought from a Relanese merchant. It was not the sort of thing she would be seen wearing except here in their private rooms, but it was comfortable to wear it in the evenings, she claimed, and it was warm.

Everywhere he looked in this room was a mixture of the Relanese and the Anthorian that lay in them both. The floor was covered with skins and rugs and the walls were hung with weapons, but behind the weapons the walls were solid Relanese stonework, carved in places with firebird symbols. Relanese ladies with nothing better to do had embroidered the cushions around the table. Adhara’s gown was Relanese, though she had found one of a dull colour and with only a little embroidery on the cuffs; she did not want to look like a peacock.

Beyond this room was a Relanese style bathroom that was even now being filled using an ingenious piping system. In another room stood a real Relanese bed with carved legs and a mattress of horsehair. Such beds were rare in Relanor now. Vorish had one and so did several of his Drinols, but Menish knew of no others. This one had come from Atonir in Menish’s grandfather’s time.

Menish grunted a reply to Adhara’s question. “Help me off with this jerkin will you?” They were always a curse to get in and out of. Vorish had spoken of a new way of fastening them down the front, he wished he had obtained a new one while he had been in Atonir. After a struggle they removed the jerkin and Menish hauled off his boots. Adhara picked them up, opened the shutter and tossed them out the window.

“My boots!”

“You’ve others, and those stink. Phew, it’s not just the boots. You must have rolled in that Gashan slime.”

“I had to wade chest deep in it. No, before you try and strip me naked I am going to eat something.” He sat down on the cushions and broke off a piece of the meat.

“You certainly need that bath,” she said as she poured them both ambroth.

“And you are disrespectful to the King of Anthor.”

“The King of Anthor is stuck with me.”

“Did anything happen while I was away?”

“The usual things. Marayhir is still saying you raided his cattle. I was going to offer to duel with him to prove the truth but your news came.”

“Drinagish should do any duelling.”

“Am I not regent while you are away?”

“Yes, yes, but-”

“But you think I'm too old to beat Marayhir,” she was annoyed.

“You could not wrestle him, that would be unseemly, so it would have to be a blood duel with weapons. He's old, but he still has his strength, and he's cunning. Drinagish would have less trouble beating him, that's all I meant.”

“Cunning? I knew more tricks when I was five years old than he'll ever know.” She looked at him seriously. “Do you really think I'm too old to fight him?”

“Perhaps.”

“Then I’ll let you rest your weariness tonight, but tomorrow I’ll spar with you. Old indeed!”

“Oh, never mind my weariness, I’ll spar with you now!” he made a lunge at her, meaning to catch her about the waist and pull her close to him. But she twisted and rolled out of his grasp.

“Not with that stink about you!”

“Is it really so bad? I've grown used to it.”

The bathroom held a pool of steaming water that was sunk into the floor. Around it the floor and walls were covered in mosaics of human figures, mostly female, bathing. In typical Relanese style there were garlands of leaves and flowers carefully covering their nakedness. The pool was small, just enough room for the two of them, that meant there was less water to heat.

Adhara stepped out of her robe and slipped into the pool. Drawing her knees up to her chin to make room for him. Menish watched with approval at her muscular body. Adhara had lines on her face now, and grey in her hair, but she still moved as gracefully as a swan.

With a sudden twinge of guilt he remembered Thalissa.

“What's wrong?”

“Nothing.” Their voices echoed eerily in this room. Menish pulled off his breeches and stepped into the pool.

“Ow, it's hot!”

“Better hot than cold.”

Menish lowered himself in, feeling the soothing heat as it crept into his leg. He spent some time rubbing the sandy soap they used into his skin and then sat back against one wall of the pool. He tried to relax, but thoughts of Gashan filled his mind now. Plans and strategies crowded into his head. A dike across the battlefield, archers, shields covered with water-soaked skins. Adhara ran her fingers over his knotted brow.

“You're thinking of Gashan. Not tonight, my love. Tomorrow there'll be care enough for the King, tonight let there be love enough for us.”

Later, when they lay on the great, carved bed wrapped in fur blankets, Menish stared at the ceiling and listened to Adhara’s breathing as she slept. He had thought he was tired but she had roused him just as she always did. It was not through want of passion that she had borne no children. He sucked in his breath between his teeth suddenly as he recalled again that he was not childless even though she was. He had to admit that the Keeper had been correct about Azkun’s saying he was Gilish, even though his prophecy had been misleading. What he had said about Vorish could not be misinterpreted.

Adhara’s breathing changed and she stirred.

“Are you awake, my nightingale?” he asked.

“Yes. I'm thinking about Gashan.”

He closed his arms about her.

“Not until tomorrow.”

“How can you be so sure when they'll attack?”

“Azkun told me.”

“Yes, I know. You said he could see what they were thinking. But how do you know that's true? I don't trust him.”

He could have told how Azkun had found Thalissa for him at Lianar, but he did not.

“Oh, we can trust him. I saw him when we were watching the Gashans. It's hard to describe, but they get into his blood. He was very frightened.”

“That woman, Tenari, he brought with him, she's an odd one. While he was away she just sat in the woman’s hall and stared at the wall. She wouldn't eat or speak, nothing. Neathy kept an eye on her and she said that sometimes, in the evenings, she'd weep a little, but nothing else. I think today was the first time she left the hall. Neathy must have made her understand you were coming back.

“Anyway, what happens now?”

“I'll send word to Vorish for the forces he promised. When he comes we can work out some strategy.”

She sat up suddenly.

“Strategy? What can you do? I've heard you too many times to have hope in strategy. It was you who told me how the Gashans will fight even when they are wounded mortally, how if their front ranks fall with arrow wounds their comrades surge from behind them like the sea, how they launch balls of fire.”

“Yes, but we beat them last time.”

“So you did, but with a trick they'll watch for. We'll sell our lives as dearly as we can in this war, and we'll die fighting side by side. I suppose it's a better end than watching each other fade into dotage.” Her voice grew bleak in the darkness. “But it's not long enough, my love.”

He pulled her close to him again.

“Don't grieve. We've not lost the war yet. You forget that last time an inexperienced youth went into battle and beat them. This time the youth has forty years experience behind him. And I have Althak and Vorish to aid me.”

“They have the Eye.”

“Well, we have Azkun. He's proof against fire. They'll not expect that.”

“Azkun again! What use will he be? He'll squeal and run as soon as he sees a Gashan. You expect him to raise a finger against them?”

“He killed the first Gashan he saw.” Menish told her of the incident of the Gashan who had been tied to the stake.

“I don't see you slaughtering Gashans by convincing them to tie each other up so that Azkun can slit their throats.”

“But we can use him somehow. He hates them and we can build on that. At every thal we stopped at on the way home he urged everyone to call on his dragons to fight the Gashans. He can hardly refuse to help us himself, though the dragons are nonsense. Althak is good with him. Sometimes I feel he doesn't quite trust me, but he trusts Althak.”

“Poor Althak. He looked haggard when he came in. Is that from the insect bite?”

“Yes. He very nearly died.”

“That would have been a great loss. With Grath and Hrangil lost we'll need him more than ever.”

“I told you he saved my life again at that pirate fight? He always seems to be where he's most needed. He never tires. Well, almost never. We wouldn't have been able to make our way around Lake Kel if Althak hadn't kept our spirits up. I almost despaired when he was bitten. But Althak never despairs.”

“So you think Althak will get Azkun to fight these Gashans and beat them again?”

“Perhaps. We'll fight, but I'll not risk all our folk in this war.”

“But if we lose against Gashan…”

“Then I'd rather we lived to fight again. I saw those stable hands when we came in. They're so young. I've seen so many like that on the way here, young and fresh faced. They think it will be a huge spring games or a great cattle raid. I don't want to lead them to their deaths.”

“If they die in battle and are pure of heart then Kiveli will take them to heaven.”

“If Kiveli really wanted to aid us she could help us win.”

“Then perhaps she will.”

Menish could not keep the cynicism from his voice.

“In which case she could tell me to stop worrying about the battle.”

“You joke. You shouldn't joke about these things.”

“Do I joke? Perhaps not. But if Kiveli promised her help it would have to be more than just to win the battle.”

“What more could you want?”

“I don't want our people slaughtered like they were last time. I'd ask that none of them die.”

“In a battle? You ask much.”

“She's a goddess. Why not? The question is: can your Kiveli promise this? Aton certainly can't. He failed us last time.”

The next day Menish called a court in his hall. A number of thals had converged at Meyathal to hear news from Menish and the local townspeople were also present.

There were no petty disputes to judge, no one wanted to hear anything but Menish’s tale of Gashan first hand. It took some time, for there were many questions and interruptions. One man had heard a rumour that Azkun had hurled fire at the Gashans and this had to be denied. He had difficulty convincing them that Azkun’s perception of the Gashans’ plans was reliable, and he found himself telling them much of their previous journey as well.

At last he was able to tell them what he proposed to do about it. Vorish had promised aid as soon as Menish was able to confirm that the Gashans really would attack. He could now send that confirmation to Vorish, and when the Emperor’s forces arrived they would meet the Gashans at the old battlefield in the mountains.

Menish knew they would murmur at that. The Anthorians were a proud people. They did not want to share their victory with the Relanese Emperor.

When he finally sat down on the fur blankets by the central pillar there was a silence. Then Azkun rose from beside Althak. A murmur went through the hall. Many did not recognise him and asked their neighbours who he was. Others shushed them, for they wanted to hear.

“I claim the right of a guest to speak here,” he began. “I am Azkun of Kelerish and, as you have heard, I went with Menish to Gashan. You have listened to your King plan a war with Gashan. Once I would have been appalled at such a thing, for I hate death and killing. But now I have seen the Gashans with my own eyes and I can no longer disapprove. The Gashans are evil. They lust for nothing but blood and horror and death, even their own deaths are sweet to them.

“But if you suppose that your swords will save you from this evil, if you suppose that Relanor will deliver you, then you are tragically mistaken. You will fail if you trust in swords.”

“What do you want us to use, then?” called a man, “Axes?”

“Menish told you how I was bitten by a centipede in Gashan just as Althak was. I did not sicken as he did because I am in the hands of the dragons. Only the dragons can deliver you from Gashan!”

“But Althak does trust in dragons,” said someone. “He's a Vorthenki. Kopth did not look after him well.”

There was a vague murmur of agreement and Menish rose.

“You've said these things before, Azkun. But your dragons did nothing for Grath, nor Hrangil, nor Althak. They didn't find us when we were lost in Gashan, they didn't protect us from pursuit. If you'd help us then help us in the battle, but don't promise us dragons which have already failed.”

“They have not failed! It is we who have failed. They are not ours to command like your cattle. They must be asked for help with humility, not arrogance. Perhaps it will cost us much to ask them. But I, myself, will bear this cost. I will travel to Kishalkuz to seek their aid.”

There was a mixture of gasps and questions of ‘where?’ from those gathered, for many had never heard of the place. Menish was taken aback. In all Azkun’s talk of dragons he had never heard him express any intention of going to the dragon isle.

“Fanciful tales!” shouted Menish. “There's no such place. Ask Althak, do the Vorthenki tell of anyone who ever returned from Kishalkuz? So how can it exist? Don't be a fool, Azkun. Stay with us, we need your help.”

Azkun shook his head. “I must go. I must serve my masters. This is what I was sent for.”

“What do you mean ‘sent for'?” asked Menish. Azkun could not leave them. He was their only hope for defeating Gashan, and a slender hope at that. “How can they have sent you if all you're to do is to return to them? Surely they sent you to help us fight.”

“No. I do not expect you to understand. I have stood in dragon fire, I have received their wisdom. What may seem foolish to you is wisdom beyond your grasp.”

“So, you would deny us your help and then call us fools in the same breath! I am weary of this, Azkun, you try my patience beyond its limits. If you go, you go alone. I will give you a horse, only because I want you out of my sight. Go! Summon your dragons! I don't expect we will ever see you again.”

In the hush that fell after Menish’s anger one voice spoke.

“Not alone. I'll go with him.” Althak stood, towering above the seated Anthorians. For a moment Menish thought he was saying he would try and bring Azkun back to help them rather than continue on his mad quest. But with disbelief he saw a grim determination in the Vorthenki’s mouth.

He clamped his jaw shut, afraid of what he might say. Not Althak! Grath and Hrangil were dead, now he needed Althak more than ever.

“I've heard him speak of dragons many times now. I've seen him do great works in their name. He has power and where there's power there's truth, so say the Vorthenki. I've seen the host of Gashan and their magic stone and they're to be feared. I must fight them the best way I know.”

Menish heard the echo of their conversation of a few nights before, and the plea in Althak’s voice for him to understand his decision. But he also heard the Vorthenki proverb.

“Damn you, Vorthenki,” he said in a quiet rage. “You desert us too for your foul dragon gods. Go then. Seek them on a trail of murdered maidens and wanton orgies!”

“M’Lord-”

“Go on, go! Get out of my sight.”

But Althak did not go yet.

“We'll travel to Atonir first, M’Lord. We can take your message to Vorish.”

“Take it then. It will be the last service you ever do me!”

Silently Althak and Azkun, trailed by Tenari, made their way to the door. The crowd drew back from them as if they carried a plague. Menish watched Althak go with a bone-weary bitterness. He had always seen Althak as different but, after all, Kopth came before Menish, a god before a king, before a friend.

Althak and Azkun found horses immediately for themselves and Tenari. Althak visited the men’s lodge and returned with a bag containing his belongings and the dragon shield that had been his father’s. He threw them both across the back of his horse.

“Wait!” from the doorway came the familiar voice of Keashil. Olcish who also carried a pack for them containing blankets and food led her. “Wait, Althak. Take us with you.”

“You dislike Meyathal?” Althak walked towards them and took the pack from Olcish.

Keashil reached towards his voice and clutched at his sleeve.

“Of course not. But take us with you. Gashan was bad enough. I don't want you to leave me again.”

“I can't take you with me. The journey north was too hard for you. The year's older now, and this journey will be even harder. But…”

“Yes?” her blind eyes looked past his, tears welled from them.

“I wish I could take you. Damn it, this is hard enough already!” He pulled her hand from his sleeve and threw himself onto his horse. “Tell Menish it isn't Kopth I am serving on this quest, it is himself. I'm trying to save you all.”

“I know. He'll come to see it.”

“Remember me in your songs.”

“Goodbye, Vorthenki”

They rode away through the gates and down the street.

“No one has ever returned from Kishalkuz, Olcish. We'll never see him again.”

Chapter 29: “I Will Bring Dragons”

They rode in silence for hours. Azkun did not know what to say to Althak. He was grateful for his support, but it had cost Althak so much to come with him. As they rode he could feel the Vorthenki’s grief as if it were his own. Menish had turned him out of Meyathal and all he had been doing was to try and save them from the terror of Gashan. After years of service he was now a homeless wanderer, for Althak had no herds of his own, as did Drinagish and the others. He was a Vorthenki, and he had been content to work at Menish’s side asking little reward. For, though the Anthorians regarded the Vorthenki as barbarians who murdered their fathers to steal their houses, there was another side to their nature. A Vorthenki could be content with little more than the service he could give to a leader he loved. He did not need the herds and tents and horses the Anthorians measured their status by.

But for Althak this was gone, and the memory of Menish’s words drove him like wolves at his heels. He set a cruel pace not even stopping at dusk, and eating a crust of bread in the saddle when hunger grew too great.

When the moon rose they had to stop, for the horses were too weary to continue. But they lit no fire, they simply cast themselves on the ground and rolled themselves in their blankets. Azkun tried to thank Althak for coming with him and the Vorthenki sighed and said “Some things are hard to do, but they must be done.” His eyes shone in the moonlight as he looked back at Azkun. “You didn't leave Tenari behind this time. Why not?”

Tenari lay beside him. It seemed she was asleep, but Azkun had never been able to see her mind.

“I once thought she was a Monnar, but I was wrong. She helped me find the right path in the forests of Gashan in a dream. But I think she is in their evil spells. The dragons will rescue her.”

It took them eight days in all to reach Atonir. Every day until they reached the great wall they rode off before dawn and did not stop until well after dusk. Once past the wall they had fresh horses every few miles so they did not stop to sleep at all. Azkun’s head grew heavy and he fought to keep his eyes open. But he knew why Althak drove them so. This was the last service Menish had given him to do, he was going to do it well.

They rode up to the city gates not long after midnight and were challenged by the guards there. Althak did not know the new passwords and the guards had orders to open to no one after dark without them.

But the captain of the guard knew Althak and let them in. He detailed eight of his men to escort them to the palace, however. Vorish’s orders were not circumvented lightly.

In the light of the waning moon the palace looked like a dark mountain against the sky, immense and dominating, a symbol of Vorish’s determination. More passwords were given and the great gates were opened to let them in. The captain of the night guards of the palace also knew Althak by sight, and he even recognised Azkun, but on his own authority he could not let them proceed further without passwords. He sent for Angoth, who appeared some minutes later.

Angoth was dressed in the long woollen robe he slept in. His grey hair stood out in all directions and he yawned and rubbed his eyes.

“Kopth’s balls, Althak, what sort of time is this to arrive? You’ve a message about Gashan, I suppose. All right, Agrith, we can let them in without passwords. I'd have given you the password schedule if I'd known you were going to turn up at this hour.” He looked at Althak carefully. “You look exhausted, man. Come. Sit down. Some wine?”

“Thank you. A few minutes. I must see Vorish.”

“Is it war?”

He nodded. “Soon. They'll attack in the spring.”

“What of this Eye thing?”

“They have it and they appear to be able to use it.”

Angoth grunted. “Your news is all bad.” He yawned again. “Well, I suppose you'd better see Vorish. Anarin! Go and see if the Emperor can see them. Go on, boy, move!” A sleepy-eyed youth who had been dozing in a corner ran off down the passage. “He’ll be awake, of course,” muttered Angoth. “Awake and aware. He probably already knows you're here. They say the walls have ears in this place, and all the ears are for Vorish. Just let me get decent, will you, and I'll come with you. He'll have orders for me.” Angoth disappeared through an archway to another room and they heard rustlings and grunts as he threw on a day tunic.

He returned smoothing his hair and beard with his hands just as the youth stepped through the other doorway.

“The Emperor will see you now, M’Lords.”

They followed him down the torch-lit passage, up two stairways and along a wide hall that Azkun thought he recognised. Two guards stood outside the heavy door they stopped at, but they let them pass through into Vorish’s study.

The Emperor sat on his cushions at his low table, a pile of parchments at one hand and a cup of wine at the other. A tired-looking councillor sat with him, and Azkun recognised him as Treath. Vorish did not look in the least weary. He looked up sharply when he saw them enter.

“Sit down, all of you,” he waved a hand towards the cushions on the opposite side of the table, subtly stressing the ‘all’ of his greeting. “What message do you bear that Menish should send Althak, Azkun and the silent woman… Tenari?” But Azkun could see a coldness in his eyes and wondered if he guessed why they had all come.

Althak sat down but Azkun remained standing and Tenari with him. This was not going to be an interview to relax in.

“Gashan prepares for war. They have the Eye and they appear to know something of how to use it. Azkun saw into their thoughts and they'll attack in spring. Menish has called an arms meet at Gildenthal at the spring games. He requests the aid you promised.” Althak added a brief account of what they had witnessed in Gashan.

“You didn't fetch the Eye, that's obvious.”

“It was impossible. Hrangil and Grath were killed. I almost died. Only Menish and Azkun passed through Gashan unscathed.”

“I knew Menish would go with you. Fool! Would Anthor follow Drinagish to fight Gashan if he'd fallen? Would they follow me?”

“They'd follow Adhara.”

“She would have fallen on her sword if Menish had not returned.”

“But he did return. Three of us returned. Now we know the Gashans will attack.”

“I'll do as I promised, of course. I need no more than a message from Menish and my cavalry will set out. Now you'll tell me why it was necessary for all three of you to bear this message and not some youth of Meyathal that Menish could spare.”

Azkun spoke.

“We journey to Kishalkuz. I go to my masters, the dragons, to seek their aid in this war.”

“We? You mean yourself and the woman? Althak returns with me, of course.”

“No. Althak comes with me.”

For the first time Vorish looked surprised.

“Menish sent you on this errand?”

“Menish cast me out when I told him I was going with Azkun. Vorish, you must understand. We've seen the Gashans with our own eyes. This is no war with wild southerners or Vorthenki pirates. They have the Eye and they're fearsome. We need more than horses, swords and brave men.”

“Menish has seen them too. Yet he does not chase after dragons.”

“You know Menish as well as I do. He'd never call on dragons or Aton or anything else.”

Vorish nodded slowly.

“But you don't even know if such a place exists. What will you do? Sail east until you fall off the edge of the world? No one has ever returned from Kishalkuz.”

“It exists,” said Azkun. “When we sailed here from the north a creature called a dolphin spoke to me and told me of it. I asked if it could guide me one day. The dolphin agreed.”

“Isn't there a tale among the Vorthenki of a dolphin guiding a boat?” He turned to Treath who had been silent until now.

“Indeed there is. Tarath’s journey to the North Star is said to have been guided by a dolphin. But, M’Lord, this is surely fanciful. Dolphins don't tell tales of Kishalkuz. I've heard it said that the dragon isle isn't in the world at all and only a magical boat could reach it.”

“Yes,” rumbled Angoth. “It does seem… well it doesn’t sound likely.”

“Neither does the power of Gashan but I don't doubt that. I'll think on this. Go and rest now. You're weary. We'll talk again in the morning. Meanwhile, Angoth, send the dispatches we have ready. That will have the Drinols begun rounding up the peasant levies. Send the recall to the divisions we picked from the south. Now, Treath, these supply accounts…”

The sleepy-eyed youth showed them to rooms similar to those they had stayed in last time and left them. There was no food available at that time of night and the baths were cold so, they cast themselves on their sleeping furs and did not wake until long after dawn.

When Azkun woke it was to the sound of a muffled giggle. Tenari was curled up on the furs beside him. She snuggled closer and kissed him, and he remembered her lively spirits the last time they had been at Atonir. Immediately after Althak had eaten breakfast Vorish summoned them once again to his study. The pile of parchments still lay on the table, the wine jug was empty and Vorish still sat in the same place, wearing the same clothes. The only change was that Treath was gone and there were the remains of a meal being cleared by a servant.

Vorish looked as fresh as if he had slept all night.

“Sit down. Did you sleep well? You looked as if you'd sleep for days if you could.”

“We've slept well,” said Althak carefully, as if he were wary of expressing too much friendship.

“Good. I've come to a decision. You will go to Kishalkuz. I do recall a promise I made to Azkun before you set out for Gashan. But I made no such promise to you, Althak. You go at Menish’s extreme displeasure. I suspect that he had hopes of also using you, Azkun, in this war. However, you'll have to accompany Azkun, Althak. I don't believe Azkun will reach Kishalkuz unless you go with him. You've precious little chance anyway.

“I see these things differently from Menish. I've been able to study many of the old documents that tell of the Eye and I believe it's a real danger to us, much more of a danger than the fire throwing. Menish defeated the fire throwers last time and he did not have me there then. No, this Duzral Eye calls for a desperate attempt. Your offer to journey to Kishalkuz is timely.”

“You believe me then?” asked Azkun.

“I didn't say that. I said the attempt was desperate but justified. No more. I believe that you're probably going to your deaths, but if I understand this news of Gashan, so are we all. Now, by all accounts, and there are few, this will be a long journey. I can provide you with a ship, of course, but I can't provide you with a crew. I made inquiries this morning, it seems there are few Vorthenki who will risk the sight of Kopth himself.”

“Kopth is not whom we seek. Kopth is evil.”

“Yet Kopth is feared by the Vorthenki. I could only find two who would accompany you, and I wouldn't compel a man to make this journey. Ugly things may happen on the high seas far from the Emperor’s eye.

“One of these you know well. He's Shelim, who accompanied you from Lianar. He's a competent seaman and should serve you well. But so small a crew demands a small vessel.”

“You said two men, who's the other?” asked Althak.

“Not two men. The other I spoke of is a woman.” He smiled crookedly. “Thalissa.”

“What?”

“She's my mother, Althak, and you'll remember that. She's also the mother of Azkun.”

“I know. Menish told me. But what's she doing here?”

“She found a boat travelling south and followed Azkun and Tenari. She landed here after you left and was found wandering in the streets. She is… something of an embarrassment to me to keep in the palace. But all she really wants is to be with Azkun and Tenari. She doesn't, of course, realise who I am and I've been careful not to meet her. Of course she sees no connection between ‘Vorish’, the name Menish gave me, and ‘Keig’, the child he took from her. You'll not enlighten her.”

“So you want us to take her with us?”

“Nothing else would make her happy. She'll not be a liability to you. She's old but she's tough. She knows the sea and will prove a useful crew member.”

“This is madness,” said Althak.

“Tenari, I presume, is going with you?”

“Of course, but she follows Azkun like a dog.” For that remark he received a look of scorn from Tenari.

“Why should Thalissa not come with us, Althak?”

“What if something happens to her? What if she doesn't survive the voyage? She's your mother, Vorish. Will you risk her?”

Vorish looked at Althak carefully.

“I trust you, Althak. You'll not harm her. She's paid for her crimes.”

Althak shifted uncomfortably.

“She can come with us, then. I'll do her no harm. But, by Kopth, if she brings harm to herself I'll not be blamed.”

“So be it,” said Vorish.

To organise and provision a small boat was no great task, but even so they did not sail until afternoon. Shelim met them later in the morning and briefly discussed what provisions they would need with Althak. But there was no sign of Thalissa. Tenari, as before, had changed from her solemn stare. She was bright and lively. She found a harp and played on it, then danced when one of the servants played. But still she did not speak, and still most of her gaze was directed to Azkun.

Not long before they set out for the docks Thalissa came to them. For a moment Azkun did not recognise her, for she was tall and stately A costly, woollen robe hung from her shoulders and her long, silvered hair hung like a waterfall down her back as she surveyed them regally with her strange, violet eyes. She had been something of a queen here when Sinalth had been alive.

Then the moment was gone. She was the old woman of Lianar again, her face crumpled back into the wrinkled visage Azkun had seen before as she wept and threw her arms about Tenari. Althak withdrew himself to the far end of the room.

“Tenari, Tenari, my dear. At last I have you back. Oh, I know you can't speak, it doesn't matter. We're together again.” She held her away from her for a moment to look at her. Tenari was smiling, but at Azkun, not at Thalissa. Suddenly she turned and looked at the woman who had tended her after she had left the Chasm. She lifted her hand to Thalissa’s face and, with a deceptive smile, raked her cheek with her fingernails.

Thalissa cried out, stumbling backwards. But Azkun caught her.

“She scratched me!”

“She is under a strange spell of the Monnar. The dragons will free her from it. It was not she who scratched you. It was the spell.”

“You're Azkun?” she asked, her face welling blood from one of the scratches.

“I am. They tell me I am your son.”

“You're my son? But I had no son called Azkun. His name was Keig. Are you Keig?” She seemed suddenly bewildered and frightened.

“I am your son. You bore me in Kelerish, not Tenari. She is your foster-child.”

“Azkun?”

“Yes?”

“You have my eyes.” She smiled at him and then suddenly frowned. “Then where is Keig?”

“He is safe.”

“That's what Menish said. No more than ‘safe’?”

“You would be proud of him, I think.”

“He should have been emperor, but Menish stole him from me and left me to die.” She sighed wearily. “Oh, no more of politics and wars. I'm too old for such things now. Who is this?” Her eyes found Althak.

Althak stood up.

“You don't recognise me?”

“Should I? Wait a moment… no, I don't know you. Are you Keig?” she asked hopefully.

“No. I'm Althak.”

Thalissa looked at him closely.

“You've grown much since you were eight years old. What became of you?”

“I left Atonir soon after Menish. Thealum had no love for my father’s house after the lies you fed him. It wasn't safe for me to remain. I wanted to see Anthor, so I made my way north. Menish’s folk found me and I've served him,” he hesitated, “I've served him ever since.”

“Then I'd best watch my tongue as far as Menish is concerned.”

They left for the docks shortly afterwards, making their way through the press of people in the market place with the aid of horses and several of Vorish’s guards. It was the same as it had been before. Stall keepers clamoured for people to buy from them, weary donkeys carried improbably huge loads and small children carried baskets of bread on their heads.

As they moved through the crowd Azkun heard a voice call.

“It's Kopth! Kopth is among us again!”

Heads turned to look at them, those nearby moved closer to see them better.

“It is! It's Kopth in human form! They said he was dead.”

They pressed around them, reaching to touch Azkun.

“Stay with us!” cried a woman. “Kopth, stay with us.”

The cry was taken up by the rest of the crowd and Azkun could feel their longing for him. It was like that of the folk of Deenar when he left, it was like the place where they had sacrificed a maiden to him. Anxiously he looked about for a white-robed figure with fuzzy thoughts. But they were unprepared. Besides, Vorish had forbidden the sacrifice.

But Azkun was afraid of what they might do. The guards fended off people who tried to grasp Azkun’s legs. They used spear butts and their captain had a whip that he cracked to open the crowd ahead of them. Azkun felt the sting of it across a man’s face.

“Stop! Put down your whip! Stop!” Confused the captain turned his horse.

“What is it, M’Lord?”

“I must speak to these folk.”

He raised his arms above his head and the chanting faded to an expectant silence.

“People of Atonir! The last time I was here you saw me heal a man. It was not I who healed him, it was the power of the dragons.

“You have heard of the land of Gashan. I have been to that land. I have seen the Gashans preparing for war and they are dreadful to behold.” There was a low sigh from the crowd. “They will not fight with swords and spears, they will fight with magic. They will sweep down from their foul swamps in the spring and overrun Anthor. They will not stop there, they live for murder, nothing more. They will blast the great Lansheral and they will be at your gates by autumn.”

He felt their fear. There was none to question his words, he was Kopth to them.

“But this need not happen. While the Emperor sends swords and spears to aid Anthor I travel to Kishalkuz.” There were cries of ‘no’ and ‘don't leave us’ from the crowd, for this was Kopth saying he was going home, abandoning them.

“Your only hope is the dragons. You worship Kopth, but that is only a shadow of the truth. I am not Kopth. I am a messenger of the dragons of Kishalkuz. The dragons will deliver you from Gashan, not swords and spears. This is my promise to you. I go to Kishalkuz to ask their aid. I go to summon the dragons.”

For a moment they were stunned and confused. He had said he was not Kopth, yet he was going to Kishalkuz. But he had said that Kopth would deliver them from Gashan. A hesitant cheer broke out which grew.

“Kopth, Kopth, Kopth,” they cried, and the crowd opened before them, letting them pass through.

It troubled Azkun that they had not understood, that they still shouted for Kopth. But there was little he could do about that now. Besides, they would see the truth when the dragons delivered them.

Their boat was larger than Azkun had been led to expect by Shelim and Althak. But it was not as big as Awan’s boat that had brought them south. The vessel had only a short mast and the stern was not raised above the rest of the deck. As with all Vorthenki ships the carved dragon prow glared fiercely ahead.

“It'll be a long journey in a little boat,” said Shelim as they climbed aboard. “But at least we need fear no storms with you aboard.”

The crowd from the streets filled the docks, hoping to catch another glimpse of Kopth as he sailed away. They were strangely silent now as Shelim and Althak unfurled the sail and cast off. A breeze filled the sail, pulling it taut, and slowly the boat moved away from the pier. They watched as if this were a solemn occasion. Their god was leaving them, and Azkun felt their solemnity, their belief in him.

He stood on the stern, grasping the gunwale as their thoughts washed over him. A voice sounded in the crowd as they pulled away, the voice of a young girl raised in song, and others almost immediately swelled it. He perceived enough to know they sang an ancient hymn to Kopth, an invocation and a plea rolled into one. Behind them the megalithic palace of Gilish loomed like a mountain, dwarfing the people and even the city, but even against that the spontaneous singing of the Vorthenki held a vital significance. It was people, not stone, that mattered. For all Gilish’s mighty works he was dead. His buildings were only piles of stone. These folk on the docks were alive and they needed him.

He raised his arms, reaching out to them.

“I will return,” he cried. “I will return to you! I will bring dragons to save you!”

Chapter 30: Secrets

The sparring session Adhara had promised Menish did not take place. Althak’s departure left the King shattered. He had expected to spend the rest of the day conferring with Althak, Adhara and a few others, making what plans were appropriate at this stage. But most of those plans were to have included Althak and Azkun. In despair, though he was careful not to show it, he closed the court for the day and went riding with Adhara. He wanted to get away from these people who would make demands on him, to come to terms with Althak’s defection.

Menish whipped his horse with the anger he felt for Althak and galloped furiously along the riverbank. Adhara made little attempt to keep up with him. They were riding a well-known track. She would catch up when his anger cooled.

The cold wind on his face and the eventual snorting protests of the horse did their work on him and at last he stopped to let the horse drink. The tired animal picked its way down to the water while Menish stood on the horse track. The winter wind still blew on his face and the sky looked like snow. It was winter and he would die in the spring. He kicked at a stone, sending it flying into the water where the splash startled the horse. Damn Althak! How could he have listened to Azkun’s madness? Had he lost all reason? He was supposed to help convince Azkun to fight, not chase after his dragons. He was just a Vorthenki following his obscene gods. Menish had always known he continued to revere Kopth so what else should he expect? But Althak was different. Menish remembered the plea in Althak’s voice as he had announced his intention to fight Gashans the best way he knew. It was all Menish himself was doing. It was all Vorish was doing. Even Adhara, who had no hope for their survival, was going to fight Gashan the best way she knew.

But to go running after Azkun’s dragons? It was ridiculous. Althak had more sense. It was simply a way of saving his own skin and dressing it up to make it look like noble self sacrifice. And yet? Yes, there was that plea for understanding in Althak’s voice. How could Menish understand a Vorthenki? How could Althak expect him to?

He heard the thudding of hoofs on the track. Adhara had caught up with him. Even before she spoke Menish could see she was displeased. This was their first opportunity to speak alone since Althak had gone.

“You've made an ass of yourself.”

“What did you expect me to do? Pat his blond head and send him on his way?”

“You could have made some attempt to keep him, but after your reaction to Azkun’s announcement you'd already made that all but impossible. Wasn't it obvious that Althak would accompany him? You said yourself Azkun trusted only Althak, how else do you think the gentle Vorthenki would respond? Especially when you abused Azkun. You left him with no friends but Althak and that dog-like woman who follows him everywhere. What else could Althak do?”

“What else could I do? Azkun insulted me in my own court. I was reasonable until then. I attempted to persuade him to stay and help. But once he began calling me a fool I had no choice. I was generous to give them horses.”

“So now you've lost Althak and your hopes of Azkun are ruined. Yet you still do not see it? I've never seen you make such a blunder, and I have known you a long time, O King.”

She was looking at him in a way he did not recognise, as if she was more his subject than his wife. It frightened him, he did not want her to change, not now. He could not afford to lose her as well. For a fleeting moment he wondered if his guilt with Thalissa had been finally exposed, but that was impossible.

“What's this ‘O King’? You can usually think of a worse address than that if you're angry.”

“I was going to ask you something. But your treatment of Althak and Azkun makes me hesitate.” She climbed off her horse, allowing the animal to go and drink. “Do you remember we came here years ago in summer, when we were young?” Menish remembered. A short way down the river was a cluster of trees that had afforded them enough privacy to enjoy their love in the open air. But it was winter now and they were too old to put up with the discomforts of the hard ground.

“I remember.”

“I never told you something about that grove of trees. I'm not sure if I should tell you now.”

“But obviously you are going to tell me,” said Menish, annoyed at her obscurity.

“It's sacred to Kiveli. It's a… traditional place for women to take their husbands.”

“Really? I'd thought we discovered the place for ourselves.”

“I know. That's what many of the men of Meyathal believe.”

“You mean they all go there?”

She shrugged. “Many, not all. I've not waited in the bushes to see. I knew you'd be displeased, you thought it was only the two of us knew. But there is more.”

“Go on,” said Menish, mystified as to where this was leading.

“This will displease you more. We send our young women there before they marry to learn… about marriage.”

“What? You mean they spied on us?”

She nodded.

“It's an old custom.”

Menish was shocked and somewhat embarrassed. “You mean you've been sending girls down to that grove to spy on married couples taking their pleasure since Aton knows when?”

“Actually since Kiveli knows when, but what you say is true.”

“And you knew someone was watching us?”

She grinned wickedly. “Of course, it was arranged. The girl told me afterwards she was impressed.”

“Flame of Aton! Who was it?”

“You don't really want me to tell you. She doesn't live at Meyathal.”

“I'm relieved… and did you go there before we married?”

“Of course.”

“Why can’t women learn the way men do, a quiet talk with someone older and an attentive eye on the cattle?”

Adhara laughed.

“Perhaps we could. But we're not cows to be covered. You must remember we're on the receiving end of rutting, I know some women who've decided to forego marriage when they learn what's involved.”

It did not seem enough justification for Menish, but he thought of several women at Meyathal who were past the usual marriage age and who had not found husbands. It was not uncommon. Was this the reason?

“Why are you telling me this now? You've kept this secret from me for years.”

“This is just one of the secrets we women have. You men think you're the only ones with your secret initiations at the Chasm of Kelerish and your oracular fire towers. But we women still guard the old faith of Anthor. You dismiss it as women’s tales you were told as a child. I wanted you to know that there are tales we don't tell our sons that we do tell our daughters.”

“So you have secrets too? You know what I think of the Sons of Gilish.”

“Yes, but you know their secrets. You don't know ours.”

“What are you trying to tell me?”

She took a breath, as if she was preparing herself to face Menish’s rage. “Last night you said Kiveli should preserve us from Gashan. What if I tell you that I think she can?”

“No! Not another offer of gods! Aton failed last time. I've sent Azkun on his mad way and he took Althak. What will you do?” He reached for her and they clung together. “Don't desert me to run after gods I don't know. I can manage without Althak. I can't live without you.”

She pushed him away and looked him eye to eye.

“You think that because you've heard one secret you know them all. You do not know Kiveli, O King.”

“I know gods are useless!”

“I know Kiveli is not!”

“Does no one want to fight Gashan with swords?” He turned away from her and walked down the track. “All I get are offers of divine help!”

“Menish!”

She almost never called him by name in private. They had a dozen pet names they used. He stopped and turned back to her.

“What harm can it do to ask Kiveli’s help? We don't need to travel to some unknown island to do it.”

“Do it then, but don't tell me more of your secrets.”

“Do you think I would have told you anything if I didn't need to? This goes deeper than you think. We have… ceremonies, traditions. It wouldn't be possible without your cooperation.”

“What would I have to do?” he asked her suspiciously.

“You needn't worry. I'll need to talk with some of the other women. Of course you'll have to swear never to reveal what you see.”

“More secrets?”

“They're secrets any Anthorian woman knows. It's only from men that these things are kept.”

“How soon will you know what's involved?”

“Not until tomorrow.”

“You speak of ceremonies and meetings, it sounds so much like the Sons of Gilish. How can I have been unaware of this for so long? I knew you had your women’s tales, but this is so organised. It's not just a Kruzan pool and a few yaks’ tails at a fight, is it?”

“I doubt if we've ever been as formal as the Sons of Gilish, but we do have long traditions. It's said that we shared them once with the men, but the coming of the Relanese changed that.”

“Because women are not permitted in the Sons of Gilish?”

“I suppose so.”

“I'll take part in your ceremony. I don't believe that Kiveli will deliver us from Gashan, but it may give them hope. They'll need all the hope they can get when we meet Gashan in battle.” Menish stopped, remembering something. He continued in a less serious tone. “Since we're telling secrets perhaps I should tell you one.”

She frowned for a moment, as if what he said disturbed her, then she smiled and he continued. “There's a place further up the river where the women often bathe in the summer. Not far off is a place where young men sometimes hide to watch them.” Menish looked at his feet, rather ashamed of this secret.

Adhara laughed.

“Of course they do! And our young women are always careful to let it be known when they go there. You spied on me once years ago, I made sure of it.”

“Shameless! Are you telling me you women are aware of this and allow it to go on?”

She touched his nose with her finger playfully.

“You're self-righteous, O King. These are things that are good for young people. Didn't you enjoy watching me?”

“Well, yes. Yes I did, of course I did.”

“I wouldn't have gone unless I knew you'd be there.”

“Yes, but I wasn't alone, Olcean was with me. He saw you too. Doesn't that bother you?”

“Well, I would rather you'd been alone, but I wasn't alone either. Mora was with me. I think it's rare for young people to go there by themselves. They need each other for courage.”

She was right, of course. Menish felt he had learned more about his people this afternoon than he had ever known before. Anthorian women were always so prim, reaching for their swords at the mere mention of Relanese polygamy or Vorthenki customs, that he would never have expected such behaviour of them. But, of course, Anthorian men were just the same when women were present. It was only when no women were there that they could relax and laugh at some of Althak’s Vorthenki jokes. He wondered what jokes the women told each other when no men were present.

The thought of Althak brought back his anger, but it had softened to something more like grief. He still disagreed with Adhara, there was nothing else he could have done or said to keep Althak and Azkun from leaving. It was done, over. He would not see Althak again, he would perish in his search for his Vorthenki island, and Menish himself would perish in the coming battle.

“We'll all need each other for courage soon,” he said grimly. “Come, let's go back. You've arrangements to make.”

Adhara’s arrangements were so extensive that she did not come to their rooms that night. She had warned Menish that this might happen so he was not surprised, but he was curious about what she was doing. She had not been to the evening meal in the hall, there were no other women there either.

Menish sought out Bolythak. With Hrangil, Grath and now Althak gone he needed more lieutenants. Bolythak was an obvious choice, Drinagish would have to take more responsibility. Neathy would also be useful, but she was in the women’s lodge.

“What's going on tonight? Where are all the women?” asked Bolythak.

“There was some noise from the women’s lodge a while ago. Voices raised, someone screaming I think,” said Drinagish. “Maybe they had a fight in there.”

Or maybe they were telling jokes they would not tell in front of men, thought Menish, but he knew better than that.

“We could get one of the small boys to go and see. Olcish is still allowed in the women’s lodge. Hey, Olcish! Over here!”

Olcish came at Bolythak’s command.

“Do you know what's going on in the women’s lodge? Why are they still there? It's dinner time.”

“I don’t know,” said Olcish. “I think it's something to do with the Vorthenki. They ordered all of us out.” He gestured to a group of forlorn looking little boys. Keashil was with them, trying to cheer them with a lively tune. But Menish could see her heart was not in it. She was grieving that Althak had gone.

“Poor little beggars,” said Bolythak. “They look upset. They never did that to me when I was their age.”

“If they haven't come to dinner,” said Menish, “they may not come out to get them for bed. We'd better move them to the men’s lodge. It'll be too cold for them out here in the early hours of the morning.

“Olcish, did they order your mother out as well?” The boy nodded.

“So much for hospitality,” said Drinagish.

Menish called to Yarol.

“There seems to be some disturbance in the women’s lodge. Keashil has been turned out. She can't sleep in the hall. Find her a chamber of her own, Hrangil’s will do.”

“Hrangil’s things are still in his chamber, Sire. I haven't yet been able to clear it.” Hrangil had many books such as the Mish-Tal, containing the secrets of the Sons of Gilish. He would not have wanted them tampered with.

“Leave them there, Yarol. Keashil already knows Hrangil’s secrets. But if she didn't she'd not learn them from his books. As for his other property, she'll respect it.”

So Menish went to his cold bed, remembering that Adhara had had to do the same while he was away. Or perhaps she slept in the women’s lodge? He had not thought of that before. He went to sleep wondering what those women were planning.

It was not until the noon meal next day that he saw Adhara again. There were no women to be seen in the place all morning, except for Keashil, and no sign of activity from the women’s lodge. People kept asking him what was happening, but he had no definite answers so he feigned ignorance, pointing out that he was not permitted in the women’s lodge to find out. Finally, at noon, they emerged from the lodge looking weary. Menish thought he saw traces of paint on Adhara’s face when she greeted him, but he did not mention it.

The women were hungry and, since no one had been expecting them, the kitchen staff, under Yarol’s supervision, hurriedly prepared more mein. It took time, however, and most of the women were irritable and vented their tempers on Yarol for keeping them waiting.

Menish and Adhara took their meal in their rooms. Adhara was plainly agitated, and just as irritable as the others. She looked as though she had been arguing all night and all morning. Menish waited patiently for her to tell him what had happened.

“This is muck!” she pushed the bowl of mein away and reached for the cup of ambroth.

“It's the same as always. You didn't complain yesterday.”

“They didn't burn it yesterday. It took them long enough to make it, then they burnt it!”

“Are you going to tell me what happened or just complain about the food?”

She glared at him for a moment, then her gaze softened.

“Yes, of course. I'll tell you what I can. We held a council of women, like the clan leaders council, but different. Many of the important women are here to listen to your news of Gashan so it was easy to organise it. For once I was able to address it.”

“What do you mean: ‘for once’?”

She hesitated.

“Only women who have given birth may speak in our councils.”

Her answer opened another window into this world of women for Menish. Women who had given birth wore their hair in braids, rather than loose as she did. He had always thought it an empty tradition, but suddenly it was a mark of status, a badge of importance. And Adhara could not speak in their councils? She who was regent while he was away? He had always assumed that she held a position of authority in Anthor, yet in this world of women she did not. Neither did he, of course. He was not even allowed to attend their councils.

“I see, go on.”

“I said we should hold the rite of Protection. It's an old rite, before the Relanese came it was used as a protection from them. Now it's used to protect herds from raiders. There were objections, of course.”

“Objections?”

“The rite of Protection can only be performed by the owner of the herds. It can't be done for her by anyone else. When it was done to defend Anthor it had to be done by the King.”

“And when the King is a man?”

“No one knows for sure. But we think in the old days it was done by a man or a woman. The Relanese changed that, but that's what I have been arguing all night. It may be still be done by a man… it may be done by you.”

There was something she was not telling him. But she was tired and he did not want to press her.

“And did you convince them?”

“In principle, yes. They agree that you ought to be allowed to do it. There is still a question whether you will succeed.”

“Is it some difficult task?”

“The rite isn't difficult. But whether Kiveli will listen is the question.”

“Don't you still revere Krith, the sky god?”

“Of course. But Kiveli has the power.”

He wondered if he could have reasonably expected any other answer from a religion of women.

It was several days before he heard any more about this rite of Protection. During this time Adhara avoided him, sleeping in the women’s lodge. She would not tell him anything about it, or even when it would take place. The other women also avoided him. Some of them seemed almost hostile and few would speak to him.

One morning Adhara met him emerging from their rooms.

“The rite will take place tonight.”

“What must I do?”

“Eat nothing this evening, bathe and put on clean clothing, and no weapons. I'll meet you at dusk.”

He did not see her again until dusk. Bolythak, who had the management of one of his herds, had wanted him to come and see how well it was doing. He wanted to build up Bolythak's confidence so he went with him, but it meant that he was away from Meyathal at noon and could only eat some wheat cakes in the fields. By dusk his stomach was churning with hunger, especially with the smell of the evening meal in his nostrils. He wondered if they would know if he ate something, but Adhara had trusted him to follow her instructions. He could not break that trust.

Adhara led him to the stables where they found horses and rode out from the palace. It was bitterly cold, but the sky was clear. A fingernail moon shed some light on their path. Menish had no idea where they were going. They stopped at the riverbank.

“Here we must cover your eyes.” Without waiting for his objections Adhara tied a cloth around his head, blocking out his vision. She inspected it carefully (he supposed that was what she was doing) before leading his horse off with her own. “There was debate about tying your hands to prevent you moving the covering. I told them that we could trust you.” After that Menish could hardly disobey even if he were inclined to.

But he did manage to guess where they were going. Some light from the waning moon gave him a sense of direction and he knew every horse path around Meyathal intimately. Although she twisted their path, circling and doubling back to confuse him Menish knew when they arrived at the place called Gomol-thal, the place of death. Menish could picture it in the night sky, rows of high earth mounds, beneath each one a king of Anthor lay. One day, perhaps, his own mound would lie here under the moon. But no, he would lie like his father did in the Mountains of Ristalshuz.

He could hear the muffled whispers and breathing of dozens of women clustered near one of the mounds. He did not know which one it was. There was a fire, he could smell burning and feel the welcome heat on his face. Some of its glow penetrated his blindfold. Was the fire part of the rite, or was it just to keep them warm?

Adhara helped him dismount and led him forward. He still did not know what he was expected to do.

“You're standing before the image of Kiveli. This will be uncomfortable and a little undignified, but it's the custom. Lie down.” Menish did as he was told. “We have a heavy boulder, not too heavy, but not light. We'll place it on top of you. While it's there you must address Kiveli briefly and without flattery, stating your need and why she should help.”

Before he could protest he felt a solid weight on his abdomen. It knocked the air out of his chest and he had to wait a moment before he could begin, but the pressure on him was uncomfortable enough to make him want to get it over with quickly. He wondered if this was some kind of joke, he must have looked ridiculous.

“O Kiveli…” he had to pause for breath. Why did they have to put a rock on his belly? “Gashan will soon attack Anthor… They have the ability to throw fire… and they have other magic… We have only brave hearts and swords… You have helped us before… Help us again… Let none of our people die… in the battle… but destroy Gashan.” He could not raise enough breath for any more words except to say to Adhara: “get this off me.”

The weight was lifted and he filled his chest with air.

“Take a moment to rest if you need it, then you can get up,” Adhara said quietly. At the same moment the women around him began to sing. It was an old song, more of a chant than the kind of thing that was sung nowadays. Menish had heard it before, he could not remember when. It was a hymn to Kiveli, about green grass in the spring and new calves. He listened for a moment while his breath returned to normal then climbed to his feet.

“What happens now?”

“Nothing more. I'll lead you home.”

They climbed onto their horses and Adhara led them away, the women continued to sing. Eventually the song faded away with distance.

“Why the boulder?” asked Menish. “It was strange.”

“For you it would be. The boulder was a symbol of birth. By accepting the boulder you identified with Kiveli the creator and protector.”

“I see why there were arguments about a man doing it. Did Kiveli hear me?”

“Of course she heard you. You did well, my love. But it's Kiveli, not we, who will decide if she'll act.”

Menish held his tongue, but he remembered the same thing being said of Aton when the Emperor was killed. The gods will answer prayers if it suits them. It was not like buying cattle where people could be trusted to keep their bargains. People could be relied on. Gods could not be.

Chapter 31: Voyage

Once clear of the harbour Shelim, who had taken the tiller, turned the boat northwards, for every Vorthenki knew that the dragon isle lay to the north east of the lands of men, far out in the great ocean. Azkun knew they expected him to call the dolphin to guide them, but all he could think of for now was the hymn the Vorthenki folk had sung to him and the promise he had made them.

They sailed on into the dusk with a good wind and a calm enough sea. Althak contrived to ignore Thalissa completely. Azkun needed no special sight to see he was uncomfortable in her presence. He moved about the boat checking the ropes, tightening them or loosening them where necessary while Shelim manned the tiller, and ignoring any offers of help from her.

Early the following morning Althak found that a sack of oats in the hold had split open and an impromptu porridge was forming in the bilge water. They spent about an hour cleaning it out and Azkun found it a foul task. The hold stank of the fat used to seal the wooden hull, a thick, sulphurous smell that caught in the throat like acid. Tenari could not be made to help and Shelim was busy with the tiller. Althak and Thalissa were least disturbed by the stench below deck so Azkun found himself by the gunwales lifting bail buckets of oaty sludge from the deck hatch to empty over the side as Thalissa passed them up to him.

“Why did you come with us?” asked Althak; there was bitterness in his voice. Thalissa paused so long that Azkun thought she was not going to answer, but she did.

“When you've lost everyone dear to you, and you find them again, you can't let them go.”

“How can Azkun be dear to you? You've hardly seen him since he was born.”

“I spent nine long months with him in my womb. I spent three days with Tenari before Menish took her away. They're all I have.”

“Tenari scratched you. What makes you think Azkun has any more love for you?” The buckets stopped.

“Why do you hate me, Althak?”

“Because you are what you are.”

“No, because Menish hates me. I tried to poison him once, no doubt he told you. Olcean, his friend, died instead, but that's not why he hates me. You'd laugh if I told you.” Another bucket appeared in the hatchway and Azkun passed the empty one down in its place. “He hates me because I seduced him.”

There was a splash and a muttered curse. Althak must have dropped the bucket he was holding.

“That's ridiculous.”

“I suppose he has other reasons. I turned Sinalth against him. But that's the main reason.”

“Your brain's been turned by the Chasm. Menish is Anthorian. He's devoted to Adhara. How could you have seduced him?”

“They used to tell me I was beautiful then, even Menish said so. He was far from home, lonely, and I got him drunk enough to forget his wife. Menish claimed the wine I gave him was drugged, but that wasn't true.

“These things do happen, even to a king of Anthor. He hated me for it. He said so. That was why he left me for Thealum and took away my son.” She stopped suddenly and they continued working silently. When she spoke again her voice was cracked with weeping. “It was just a simple pleasure. Why did he hate me so?”

“It was you who tried to kill him.”

“What else could I do? He would have turned Sinalth against me. I didn't want to join the once-loved cast-offs in the women’s bower.”

After that Azkun noticed that Althak did not avoid her so pointedly. He still seemed uncomfortable when he spoke to her, but his hatred of her had faded into mere dislike.

They were three days out from Atonir, and Azkun still had not called the dolphin, when Althak indicated land ahead of them. A bony spine of mountains marched along its back.

“That's the island of Ramuz. We'll stop at a harbour called Tethim to fill our water casks for the long journey ahead. We may find other islands on our way to Kishalkuz, but there are no known lands beyond Ramuz.”

“What people live there? Relanese folk?”

“No, Ramuz has always been Vorthenki. Sinalth launched his invasion from there, and even now Vorish has no power over it. His might lies in his cavalry, not his ships. There the Vorthenki are free to practise the old ways.

“They kill maidens for Kopth, you mean.”

“Not all of the Vorthenki ways celebrate death, Azkun. We're not the folk of Gashan. The priestesses are healers as well. On the eastern coast of Ramuz there's a place where maidens go to learn the craft. They're trained in medicine and herbs as well as the rite of sacrifice. The only rite they do not learn is that of Dragonseed, for no men, nothing male at all, is allowed near there to ensure their purity to Kopth. They even have to send their sheep over the mountains to be put with rams.”

“No, you are right.” He remembered the people singing to him on the pier. “They are only misguided. They are not filled with evil like the Gashans. But I will not show myself to them. I do not want to be responsible for more sacrifices.”

The next morning Shelim turned their boat so that they sailed along the coast and by noon they reached a town of Vorthenki long houses on the shore with a stone pier reaching into the sea. There they moored their boat and Althak went ashore for their supplies. It was important they topped up their fresh water casks before they left the known lands.

By evening they had sailed again, this time on the long leg of their journey, and Azkun knew he must call his dolphin to guide them. The next day, as they rounded the northern tip of Ramuz he stood at the gunwales and waited.

He had not yet attempted to call the dolphin, partly because he wanted to be sure they had left the coasts of men and partly because he was unsure of himself. The things he had done by the power of the dragons up until now had been done at their bidding, they had not been calculated. He had acted on impulse, on their prompting, and their power had been manifest. It was only as they set out on this voyage that he remembered how large the seas were, and how finding one dolphin in them was no simple task. Only the dragons could help him and only when they chose could he call the dolphin.

And there lay another problem. He was the bridge to the dragons, he had told people that, but he was also evil. He had killed a Gashan, he had relied on Monnar magic to rescue them from the marshes. The dragons had kept him alive, curing his centipede bite and preventing him from starving, but he had done no great works in their name since he had murdered the Gashan. Did they still want him at Kishalkuz? Dared he go there?

But he did not dare do otherwise. He had promised them dragons, all of them. Menish had not accepted his promise, Vorish had not been without his doubts, but he had promised nevertheless. He had promised Althak, and Althak had given up his friendship with Menish to support him. Shelim, Tenari, the Vorthenki of Atonir, even the folk who had sacrificed to him when he had refused to land there, all of them depended on him. But more than any of these, he had promised himself. That dark part of himself that had murdered the Gashan still lurked in his mind haunting him. Only the dragons would be able to exorcise it.

For the others, all the Gashans could do to them was to kill them. Not so for himself. They could get into his mind with their own evil, they could make him do things and all he could do would be to watch with horror as his personal guilt piled up in death around him. Only the dragons could provide him with salvation from himself.

At this moment he needed their aid to call the dolphin. He did not know how to do it for himself, other than to stand at the gunwale and hope. Already he had sensed Althak’s unspoken questions. Why did he delay? Shelim needed a course to steer, the vaguely north-east direction their prow pointed was not enough. But he did not know how to call on the dragons, it was they who always called on him. And perhaps they would call him no more.

For a night and a day he stood at the gunwales and waited. He had once heard Hrangil say that to invoke Aton the Relanese would sometimes fast and go without sleep. He could not fast for he did not eat. But he could go without sleep and this he did, standing motionless with Tenari at his side as always. He told her to sleep but she remained with him.

During the night Althak and Shelim took turns on the tiller as they sometimes did during the day. The sea swished and foamed about the prow and the pale moonlight from the new moon shone whitely on the foam as if it were bleached bones.

When the greyness of dawn showed in the east, slowly tingeing the clouds with red, his legs ached with cramp and fatigue and his eyes were heavy. He forced himself to go on. After all he was guilty. His invocation should cost something.

But there was nothing. No dragon appeared in the clouds, only gulls that hovered about the mast hoping for a meal without having to fish for it. No silver-grey shape with chattering thoughts showed itself in the bow wave. He could stand no longer. He sank down by the gunwale, still trying to keep awake, and slowly rubbed his aching legs. Althak, who had just been relieved by Shelim, came and squatted beside him.

“Azkun?”

“I know, we need a course. The dolphin has not come to me. I do not know where the island is myself.”

“I thought you could just-”

“So did I, but I have spent all night trying to call it.”

“Perhaps it's far away.”

“Perhaps too far.”

“It's not like you to despair.”

“I am weary. Do not worry, Althak. I will think of some way. After all, the dragons want us to get to Kishalkuz.” As he spoke he asked himself ‘Do they? Do they want me there?’ but he did not voice these doubts to Althak.

He felt the Vorthenki’s friendly grip on his shoulder.

“You will, I know you will.”

Althak’s touching confidence was like ashes in his mouth. He watched the Vorthenki rise and cross the deck to the pile of sleeping furs that were spread under the canvas awning they used as a shelter at night. Just as he lay down a fuzziness stole into Azkun’s mind, like the buzzing of a bee or the distant sound of surf pounding on rocks. Sleep tugged at his eyelids. He felt his head lolling forward and jerked it up quickly. The fuzziness remained.

All at once a cascade of images flooded his mind. The dolphin laughed merrily as it raced alongside the boat.

“Dolphin-not-dolphin swim to dragons?”

Azkun let out a whoop of delight and bounded to his feet. Leaning over the gunwale he could see the streamlined shape of the dolphin skimming just beneath the waves, its dorsal fin sometimes cutting the surface like a knife.

“Swim, swim to dragons,” Azkun laughed back with relief. The dragons had heard him. They had done as he had asked, he was still the vessel of their power. “Swim to dragons. Guide us.”

The dolphin moved ahead of the boat and, as Azkun shouted instructions to Shelim on the tiller, led them a little more to the east than their present course. Then, wearily, he lay down on his sleeping furs and slept.

The dolphin led them faithfully for days, and Azkun spent many hours talking to it. As before it was always laughing. Guiding them to Kishalkuz was a joke, the boat was a joke, even itself was a joke. Sometimes Azkun tired of it, for it refused to take anything seriously. When he tried to tell it of the Gashans it simply retorted “land things, not dolphins” and carried on laughing.

Once, when Azkun had been watching the dull grey shape beneath the water carefully, he noticed a mark on its back that had not been present the last time he had seen the dolphin.

“Are you the same dolphin?” he asked.

“All dolphins are one,” it replied with a torrent of meaningless images and laughter. Azkun got no more sense out of it that day.

Meanwhile on board the boat the human members of the expedition passed their time as best they could. Sea voyages, even for Vorthenki, were often boring affairs.

Shelim, who was by unspoken consent master of the ship because he was the most experienced sailor, spent nearly all of his time at the tiller. He took his position seriously, carefully keeping the dolphin in view at all times. He was awed by Azkun, for he had seen him struck by lightning in the storm and had heard the tales of the other things he had done. He nearly always addressed Azkun as ‘M’Lord’ but once his tongue slipped and he called him ‘Lord Kopth’ much to Azkun’s consternation. But he was a gentle fellow and took Azkun’s rebuke well. After that he avoided all references to Kopth, even when sometimes, in the evening, they sat around the little ship stove and he told stories he had heard from his mother. They carried no lamps on this little boat, but the stove cast enough light to eat and talk beside. Shelim's tales aways featured Kopth as a central character in one of his many forms, a bull, a man, or a dragon usually. But Shelim referred to him as ‘The Great Dragon’, which made the bull stories somewhat confusing at times.

Azkun tried to imagine Shelim, a little boy on his mother’s knee in a Vorthenki long house. Would Thalissa have told him such stories he wondered as he looked at his mother in the light of the stove. The warm red glow from the dying embers softened her old face into something like it must have looked when she was younger. He supposed she must have been pretty, but he had no idea of such things. He felt cheated, he had known no childhood, no mother to tell him stories or soothe away his fears and hurts. He had known only the howling gale of the Chasm.

Althak began to avoid Thalissa less and less as the voyage lengthened. They had exchanged their harsh words and Althak’s hatred of her had been shown to be of Menish’s making. She was a sad person. There was a weight of past sorrow on her that showed in her eyes, and Althak could only respond to such sadness with comfort. He began to coax her into eating more, saying gruffly that she ate less than a gull. At first she returned his interest with a scowl, thinking he mocked her, but Althak’s grin was too infectious for her to sustain that. So began a guarded friendship. They worked together when necessary, adjusting the sail under Shelim’s direction and preparing the meals.

Their diet consisted mostly of oat porridge, dried meat and water. From time to time they caught fresh fish and occasionally they snared a sea gull. But as they left land further behind them the gulls became rare and hard to catch. There was not much meat on them anyway. Fish also became less plentiful as they moved out into the great ocean towards the edge of the world.

Tenari had quickly resumed her blank manner when they left the comforts of Atonir. As always she was at Azkun’s side, her solemn stare fixed on him. Thalissa tried to speak with her but she was wary. Tenari ignored her.

For Azkun the voyage was a happy time. The deaths of fish and birds did not bother him, just as the death of the snake had not. The dolphin’s continual and infectious laughter drove out his sombre feelings of guilt. The dragons had heard him and, through the dolphin, were guiding him to them.

When they were fourteen days from Ramuz they saw an island in the distance but the dolphin did not lead them towards it. Twice more on their journey Shelim told them they were near land though they could not see it. He could tell, he said, by the clouds and by the fact that sea birds circled their mast.

But on the thirty-seventh day, when there was some concern about how long their supplies of fresh water would last, Azkun saw a dark spot on the horizon. The dolphin was guiding them directly towards it.

Chapter 32: The Emperor's Plan

That winter in Anthor was severe. For three months the North wind swept across the plains, freezing everything that lay unprotected in its path. Meyathal was sheltered from the worst of it, located as it was in the valley. The cattle were herded off the higher country into the low lands. Even though they enjoyed a winter covering of heavy fur they were only too pleased to leave the wind to ravage the ridges and the wide plains further north. Many of the northerners migrated south for this season, though the toughest simply waited it out. None of the Relanese caravans ventured north of the Lansheral before spring.

It was a time for craft and handiwork for the Anthorians rather than the hectic raiding and herding of the summer. Raiding was legal in winter, but few had the inclination. There was enough to do inside, a hundred repairs and alterations to make to the herdsmen’s equipment, and new gear to fashion. Everyone had to have something new for the spring games, and this year it was to be a real battle rather than just games. Hides and fleeces had been stored over the summer in anticipation of this confinement. Wool was spun and woven into blankets and clothing. New weapons were made. The smithy was a popular place to meet because it was always warm and always busy.

It was also a time for tales and song. Those veterans who had fought beside Menish forty years ago were in constant demand. Many of them had been haranguing people with their accounts of the battle for years, but now they were listened to avidly. People wanted to know what the men of Gashan looked like. Did they use curved swords like the Anthorians or the straight swords of the Vorthenki? Did they ride horses? Did they wear armour? What cattle did they have that could be raided once they were vanquished?

Keashil was also in great demand, for she knew more songs about the battle than anyone had heard before. Menish gave into requests for those songs that exaggerated his victory. It gave them hope and they needed to hope. But he became more and more grim. He knew they were expecting a glorified cattle raid, not the destruction of Anthor and probably Relanor as well. But how could he tell them? There was no hope in battle except for a brave death. Even Vorish with his sticks for armies arranged on a board would have no answer to that evil Eye he had seen in the city of the Gashans.

As for Kiveli, Adhara told him afterwards that none of the women at the rite expected it to be effective. He had simply made a fool of himself, and for some reason most of the women had disliked him ever since. So much for giving them hope. And Azkun and Althak had gone chasing after dragons when they could have offered something they could use against Gashan.

Keashil’s songs did cheer him a little. Although she, herself, was often seen to be downcast when she thought she was alone, she was always cheerful when she spoke to Menish. It was as if she did not wish her personal fears to be the concern of anyone else. She was also intelligent and he began including her in the discussions he had with Adhara, Bolythak, Neathy and Drinagish. Once, after one of their meetings, he asked her if anything was troubling her. Was she uncomfortable in Hrangil’s old chamber? It was nothing, she said. When he asked Olcish the boy told her his mother missed Althak.

But winter did not last forever. The North wind grew less bitter, the cattle became less careful of their sheltered valleys. The days began to grow longer again and the land took on a green mantle as spring grass pushed through the warming earth. The clan leaders arrived, as was their custom, to meet with Menish before the spring games.

With spring also came Vorish.

The Emperor had set out a month before with his cavalry. The baggage train had been travelling much longer, but he had caught up with it at the Lansheral as planned and travelled with it to Meyathal. It had taken them several days to cross the river at Kronithal. Holdarish and Mora had shown their son-in-law hospitality while his troops made the crossing.

They were first seen by a rider who was checking one of Menish’s herds to the south of Meyathal, everyone knew the Emperor would arrive any day now. He galloped into Meyathal calling his news to anyone who would hear. The Emperor was coming with his armies, they covered the whole plain like the shadow of a storm cloud. The wealth in horses alone had left the man dazed.

Menish organised an escort to ride out to meet Vorish. He took Adhara and Drinagish with him of course, and Neathy carried his standard since Althak was no longer with them. Menish noticed the pride in Neathy as she rode with the standard unfurled above her. She was one who had liked Althak so she would not be gloating over his fall from favour. But Menish wished he still had Althak to carry his standard again. He was growing more certain that he would die in this battle, and Althak who had rescued him a dozen times would not be there. He missed the Vorthenki’s garish armour, and he missed his ready smile in these grim days.

By the time he reached Vorish he was quite morbid, rather than pleased as he should have been. Even the sight of Vorish’s vast army did nothing to cheer him. But the others of his escort gasped at the size of the Emperor’s army. They had no way of estimating the actual size, though Menish told them there were approximately five thousand heavy cavalry and another ten thousand more lightly armed horsemen, as well as a huge number of wagons light enough to negotiate the Anthorian roads.

Few of the Anthorians had ever seen heavy cavalry before. Their own fighting methods, developing from raiding, required lightly armed horseman who could move quickly. But the Relanese had always used large horses capable of carrying a warrior covered in armour. When they charged they made the ground shake.

Vorish’s forces looked to be under the command of four Drinols, judging by the standards displayed, and Vorish had brought his personal guard with him as well. It was a humbling experience for Menish, reminding him that he was but a vassal to Vorish. Any of his Drinols were as powerful as the King of Anthor judging by the size of the force they could muster.

But none of his Drinols were the Emperor’s father. He could not help looking at Vorish afresh. Was there a resemblance? Vorish’s eyes were like his own, or he thought so. He could not remember exactly what Vorish looked like now. His nose was like Drinagish’s, but that was nonsense. Drinagish was only related to Menish through Adhara.

Vorish greeted him warmly, but his smile quickly faded. “You went to Gashan in spite of my orders.”

“I had no choice, you know that.”

“All would have been lost if you'd died there. Althak said you almost did.”

“He almost did. I expect to live a little longer.”

Menish signalled his escort to fall in with Vorish’s personal guard while he and Adhara rode beside the Emperor.

“Did Holdarish and Mora treat you well?”

“Yes, they made me very welcome. Mora was not so warm, but she tried to hide her thoughts from me.”

“She'd like to see Sonalish again.”

“And she will not go to Atonir. Sonalish will not go to Kronithal either. Anthorian women are so stubborn!” Vorish laughed. “Perhaps I can arrange for them to meet at the Lansheral. They could clasp hands through the gate in the wall, neither leaving their own lands.”

“Are they coming to the battle?”

“Holdarish and Mora? I think so. Holdarish would prefer to stay and count his wealth, Mora wants to kill Gashans.”

“Sonalish didn't want to come?” asked Adhara.

“No, Relanese women don't fight,” said the Emperor.

“What if Atonir is attacked?”

“It's well defended. Angoth remains in charge of twelve thousand men there. Let's hope they will not have to fight Gashan at their walls.”

“You have hope?” asked Menish. “Surely you're not waiting for Azkun’s dragons.”

“No, neither am I waiting for help from Kiveli.” He grinned at Adhara and Menish realised that he had even gained access to the secrets of the women of Anthor. Was anything hidden from him? “I didn't bring all these with me to watch dragons or whatever defeat our enemies for us.”

“But the Gashans have the Eye.”

He shrugged and they rode towards Meyathal.

Vorish’s men set up a vast camp on the flat area on the other side of the river from Meyathal. Their tents intrigued the Anthorians. They were made of canvas rather than felt, and they were square, which was absurd. These Relanese or Vorthenki, or whatever they were, did not know how to make a tent that would survive a northern winter. Did they really know how to fight? There were comments about their horsemanship, how they did not sit properly, and why did that one scowl at everyone?

But Menish was, as always, impressed with Vorish’s tight organisation. Tents were going up everywhere, but there was a disciplined pattern to it all. Those that were not setting up tents were unpacking wagons, starting cooking fires and digging latrines. Oxen were being slaughtered for the evening meal down by the river. All was going smoothly, with hardly an order given.

It was not until that evening that Menish learned more of Vorish’s plans. A council of Vorish’s Drinols and Menish’s clan chiefs was arranged to meet in Vorish’s tent.

Menish was surprised when he entered the council tent. He had lived in similar tents during the campaign against Thealum and he expected them to be Spartan inside. But Vorish had every luxury. There were bright hangings on the walls, rich floor coverings scattered with embroidered cushions and low tables of wood inlaid with shell. There were also wrought bronze candle holders suspended from the roof and their flickering candles set shadows dancing on the walls.

Vorish’s Drinols, Treath, Athun, Theyul of Kromere and Haramath of Azmere, were already seated when Menish entered with his clan chiefs. Treath and Athun Menish knew well. Haramath looked familiar, and he was polite enough to greet Menish as ‘Sire’. He looked about Darven’s age so he had probably been in the war with Thealum. Theyul was younger, probably too young for Menish to have met before. He seemed very Relanese in his dress. Where Haramath wore finely worked bracelets and embroidered trousers, Theyul wore little jewellery and the flowing court robes of the Relanese.

The clan chiefs, of course, were old friends, and old enemies, of Menish. He met them every year before the spring games where they discussed disputes between the clans, of which there were many. Sometimes the debate was amicable. Sometimes it was not. Menish had authority over them, but only because they permitted it. Often he thought they only allowed him to be King so that they could pass their most difficult disputes to him. There were five clan chiefs. Barvolin of Elarybol, Oramol of Gratha and Amralen of Rithyhir were all men a little younger than Menish. Barvolin had fought in the last battle with Gashan in Menish’s company. Yarva of Thonyar was too young to have fought, but she claimed she remembered the battle. Krithyol of Romeryhil had taken up his chieftainship two years before and Menish still did not know him well.

As well as the clan chiefs Menish had also brought Adhara, Drinagish, Bolythak and Neathy. As he looked around the table he reflected that Hrangil, Grath and Althak would have been here. But they were dead. Grath and Hrangil were, definitely. And Althak probably was by now. No one had ever returned from searching for the dragon isle. It made him weary. They were planning the battle he would die in, and many of his old friends were already dead.

He shook off these morbid thoughts. He still had Adhara. He still had Vorish. He was pleased with Drinagish, he would make a passable king, perhaps even a good one when he was used to it. But there might not be an Anthor for him to be king of, even if he survived the battle.

“Welcome, all of you,” said Vorish. “Please sit down. Have something to drink and there is food. Talking is hungry work.”

A servant poured wine or ambroth, as requested, and the ambroth was good, not the usual rough variety one took on journeys.

The food, however, was dried, except for the fresh meat. Even the Emperor could not arrange for fresh fruit on a spring journey. Menish resolved to see if he could find something better for Vorish’s table tomorrow.

“It's good to be in Anthor again, though I'd rather it was not for battle. I'd rather attend your spring games but,” he shrugged, “I'm always too busy. I used to delight in them in my youth, although I usually lost whatever I wagered.” Menish did not miss the casual way he reminded the clan chiefs that Anthor had once been his home.

“I've given this battle much thought, but no doubt so have you. What do the clan chiefs say?” He already knew what Menish thought.

“I fought Gashans last time, by Menish’s side,” said Barvolin. He was the most relaxed in the Emperor’s presence of the clan chiefs. Barvolin had been initiated into the Sons of Gilish at about the same time Menish had, and he had been a great friend of Hrangil. “There are two problems, they can throw fire and they have the Eye of Duzral. But we beat them last time. We can do it again.”

“We can do it by ourselves,” said Krithyol. “Anthorians are brave fighters.”

“Yes, I agree,” said Yarva. “You need not have brought all this.” She gestured vaguely to the tent, presumably indicating the army outside.

“Amralen? Oramol? What are your thoughts?” asked Vorish.

Amralen shifted on his cushion. He looked uncomfortable.

“Anthorians are brave, but to fight fire we have to be more than brave. I wasn't at the last battle, but everything I've heard says it was not just bravery that won. Menish was brave, everyone who fought there was brave. But Menish was clever. To win this battle we have to be both brave and clever. It's like a duel where the two fighters are matched. One will win because he knows a throw or a twist of the sword the other doesn't. When the fighters are not matched, the smaller one will sometimes know a trick the larger one doesn't.”

“I agree with Amralen,” nodded Oramol. “We have to be clever.”

“And we have to be brave, “ said Vorish. “I also agree with Amralen.”

“But you've brought your army,” said Krithyol.

“I brought a few men, they may be of use. Barvolin wisely mentioned that the Gashans can throw fire. This is what I've been thinking about most.”

“We're not afraid of fire,” said Yarva.

“Of course not. I know Anthorians well enough. You're afraid of nothing,” said Vorish. He sounded as though he meant it. Menish said nothing. He saw what Vorish was doing. “But as Amralen said, to beat them we'll have to be clever.”

“You mean think of some strategy?” asked Barvolin. “That won't help us much. Remember that our people like to meet their enemies head on. We don't have trumpet calls that each is trained to obey like the old Relanese did.”

“The Relanese still do use trumpet calls,” said Menish. “Vorish’s army is trained to understand them.”

“That's true,” said Vorish. “It may be useful. But this battle must be fought in the Anthorian way. It's your fight. I've only come to see if I can help.” He had disarmed their fears now. “I keep thinking about this fire they throw. The thing that I keep thinking about is how surprised they would be if we could throw fire back at them.”

“They certainly would,” said Amralen. “We would drive them before us like dogs. Chase them into the lake!”

“Yes, but we can't throw fire at them, can we?” asked Drinagish. Menish was pleased he had spoken up, but he wondered what Vorish was leading to.

“Of course we can't,” said Vorish. “But I wish we could. If we could just let them think we could throw it.”

“Ah, I see what you mean,” said Yarva. “It might make no difference if we could actually throw it or not. The panic we would cause would be enough.”

“Yes, imagine it,” said Athun, speaking for the first time. “Poor devils seeing a horde of Anthorians charging at them and throwing fire. I would run for my life!”

There was a murmur of laughter.

“But this is idleness,” said Adhara. “We can't convince them we can throw fire unless we can actually do it. And we know we can't.”

“Well, how could we convince them we were throwing fire?” asked Vorish. “What does this fire look like when it's thrown?”

“It's difficult to describe,” said Menish. He had told him this often enough before. Why was he asking again? Vorish never forgot anything. “You see the ground burst into flame in front of you. One moment there's nothing there, the next there's a great fire.”

“Do you see anything before it flames?”

“The Gashans had some strange devices with them, I wondered if they were part of the magic. Once I thought I saw flame flying through the air before it struck. But I had other things to think about.”

“I remember it,” said Barvolin. “It was just like that. Nothing, and then whoosh! A huge flame where there was nothing.”

Vorish nodded.

“If we could make one of those explode in front of the Gashans we would terrify them. How could we make one?”

“Something that burns quickly…” said Theyul. He trailed off hesitantly.

“Drinagish, you must have some idea.”

“Something planted in their path?” said Drinagish. “We could use pitch, that burns well.”

Vorish’s eyes gleamed.

“Yes, that's what we need! A bucket of pitch in their path. If that burst alight just as they approached it we'd have them frightened.”

“Yes, they would think it was us throwing it,” said Yarva, excited at the idea.

“And we would drive them before us!” said Krithyol.

“Into the lake!” laughed Vorish. But Menish thought it was not going to be that easy. The clan chiefs were still thinking of cattle raids, not battles. And what was Vorish thinking of? “Here, let me show you this.” He lifted a board onto the table. It was painted with strange designs, but Menish recognised it. It was a plan of the battlefield. “I had this made in Atonir by questioning people who were in the last battle. It's a picture of the battlefield as if you were a bird flying high above. This is the river, see? And here is the lake away down here. This area is the battle plain and there are wooded hills either side here and here.” The clan chiefs crowded around it, Menish noticed the Drinols did not. They had seen this before.

“What's it for?” asked Neathy.

“It is a tool for planning battles, Neathy. I'll show you.” How did he always remember everyone’s name? “If we say that Gashan is this marker,” he produced a tiny figure of a man and stood it upright on the board. “Gashan will advance from the lake up the valley. Anthor is this marker.” Another figure, this one larger, was placed at the other end of the valley. “If Drinagish's fire is set here, perhaps, and Anthor charges, Gashan will retreat back to here.” Vorish made the movements with the markers.

“But what if they scatter into the woods?” asked Drinagish. “They might be able to fight us off from there.”

Vorish was obviously pleased with Drinagish’s question.

“Perhaps that's where I can help,” he said. “If I put some of my people in the woods ready to ambush them and drive them back to you they'll have no hope.”

“There's something I am not sure about,” said Oramol. He was known as one who said little but thought deeply. “How will we light this fire of Drinagish’s?”

“Oh I'm sure something can be worked out,” Vorish assured him. “I've with me a team of engineers. Some people say they're wizards, but they've no magic. They're just clever, like Menish.” He smiled. “They'll devise a way to light Drinagish’s fire. We'll probably have to work out some signal so that the fire is lit during your charge, not after or before. Then we'll put the fear of Anthor into those Gashans!”

Menish saw it all. Not just the battle, but the way he had manoeuvred the clan chiefs. They were prepared to be intimidated by the Emperor’s army, to demand that they fight their own battle in their own way. Vorish had ensured that the strategy he had already planned appeared to be an idea of Drinagish’s as well as letting them charge head on into Gashan. But Menish saw himself at the head of that charge, dying.

“What about the Eye of Duzral?” asked Barvolin. “Menish said they still had the Eye.”

“I'm relying on Anthor’s courage there. We don't know how well they can use the Eye. I suspect they'll forget quickly when our plan begins to work-”

There was a commotion and the clash of steel among the tents outside. A woman’s cry rang out, not of pain but of outrage. They heard the thud of fist on mail.

No orders were passed but Athun and Treath rushed outside while Vorish coolly sipped some of his wine while he waited. There were more sounds of fighting but they returned a few moments later with two of Vorish’s blue surcoated guards who hauled an Anthorian woman between them; one of Vorish’s infantrymen followed, prodded along by Athun. Treath carried a curved sword that was smeared with blood and dust. There was a fresh gash in the infantryman’s leg and he was limping. The woman struggled and kicked. She tried to bite the men who held her and, with some clever footwork, she almost tripped one. All the while she kept up a torrent of abuse which only stopped when she saw Menish and the clan chiefs.

“What is the meaning of this?”

“Sire! I've been insulted, and these brutes have interrupted a death duel!”

“Let the King of Anthor judge this matter,” said Vorish, formally giving Menish charge of the situation. It was no good the Emperor trying to dispense justice to an Anthorian woman.

“Release the woman,” said Menish. The guards released her as if she were a viper; and she glared venom at them. “Let the injured party speak first.”

The infantryman stumbled forward. There was also a graze on his arm, which turned into a cut where it met a bracelet, and a swelling on his face. He looked to Vorish first, but Vorish gestured towards Menish.

“M’Lord, this woman told me I'd pitched my tent wrongly. I told her it was correctly pitched. At that she drew her sword and tried to kill me. I only had my shield to defend myself and I'd be dead now if I'd not been rescued.”

Menish had been making an effort to recognise the woman. Althak would have remembered her name easily but Althak was not here. This time, however, he managed to recall her face. She was of the Thonyar clan, visiting Meyathal until they travelled to Gildenthal. He thought she was quite wealthy.

“Mara,” he fervently hoped that was her name, “is this true?”

“This barbarian had pitched his tent with the door facing east rather than south. Knowing them to be ignorant brutes and feeling pity for them I politely pointed out the error.” Menish could guess how politely. “In return he insulted me.”

“What words were used?” he asked the infantryman. “How did she tell you your tent was set wrongly?”

“She said, ‘You barbarians have the manners and knowledge of horse dung. The door must be on the south side, but you're as ignorant as the flies that hover about you.’” Menish noticed Drinagish grinning, threw a glance at Adhara who nudged him to a respectfully concerned expression.

“And what did he say in reply?” Menish asked Mara.

“Sire, I can't foul my lips to repeat it. Let him say it again and I'll tell you if it's the truth. After that I'll take pleasure in hacking out his tongue!”

Menish turned to the man. He assumed he would evade the question but he did not.

“All I said was, ‘a woman’s place is to keep her mouth shut and her legs open.’”

There was an outcry among the clan chiefs. Yarva began to draw her sword but Menish said “Wait!”

“That's near enough to it,” said Mara, her eyes flashing with rage.

“Flame of Aton! How are we going to work together against Gashan if we squabble amongst ourselves? You were wrong to attack him, Mara. This was no death duel. This was attempted murder. He did not have a sword.”

“He should have thought of that before he insulted me.”

“You must understand, their customs are different from ours,” Menish spoke to her in Anthorian, hoping she would follow suit rather than aggravating the situation with further abuse.

“Yes, and their customs are foul. Do you want us to supply them with maidens to slaughter?”

“They do not sacrifice maidens in Relanor.”

“They still buy and sell their women like cattle.”

“They're not buying and selling women now, Mara. You've wounded this man. I judge that you have had your honour satisfied. Leave the camp and cause no more trouble.”

The clan chiefs looked uneasy. Vorish’s man had delivered a grievous insult, but they saw Menish’s difficulty. Mara’s anger blazed to new heights.

“You find against me? What evil is this? Treachery from our own King before a council of clan chiefs! To what depths has Anthor sunk? But I'm not the first to feel the sting of your faithlessness, Son of Kizish. Your father would rise from the dead and cut you down if he knew. Your whoring in Relanor has got you an Emperor of your flesh, and now you bring him and his Vorthenki filth to rape our lands!”

She would have lunged at him but the guards grabbed at her and held her back.

“Who's hurling insults now?” stormed Barvolin, rising to his feet. His face flushed with anger. Menish was too shocked to speak. “How dare you insult our King before our visitors, before the Emperor himself? Are you trying to force a death duel with the King? Sire, I offer my own sword to settle this on your behalf.”

“Let him deny it,” spat Mara. “I only repeat what any woman knows who has been at Meyathal for the last few weeks.”

The Drinols had been looking confused for the last few minutes. They did not understand the Anthorian tongue well enough to follow what was being said. But all of the Anthorians, and Vorish, had understood perfectly. They looked at Yarva, Neathy and Adhara for confirmation. Adhara stared at her knees. Her hands covered most of her face. Neathy looked frightened. It was Yarva who spoke.

“She speaks the truth, though she still insults the King.”

“It's the truth,” said Vorish. “Menish is my father.”

“You knew?” said Menish aghast. “How did you know?”

Vorish shrugged, “It was something that became obvious to me years ago.”

“And you told them?”

“I didn't tell them.” Vorish looked past Menish, and Menish followed his gaze.

“I told them,” said Adhara.

Chapter 33: The Dragons of Kishalkuz

Kishalkuz rose sheer from the flat sea and climbed to a mist-wreathed pinnacle like an ancient fortress. There was just enough wind in the sail to move their boat slowly towards it, but even the gentle splash of waves against the prow was muted in the deep hush that emanated from the island. It was like the silence of a temple, though more so. This was no house built by men to hold worshippers, this was the abode of the gods themselves. This was Kishalkuz, the dragon isle.

As they drew near the island resolved itself from the blue haze into sheer black cliffs that plunged into the sea. Nowhere, it appeared, was there anywhere to land. They could hear waves splashing against the cliffs and the occasional cry of a gull, but otherwise all nature held a respectful silence.

Azkun’s blood pounded. Here again he would see his masters face to face. They would remove his guilt and fulfil the promises he had made in their name to save himself and his friends from the Gashans. At last Menish and Vorish would see the truth. Hrangil would not, and for this Azkun was saddened.

The dolphin chuckling irreverently into his mind interrupted his thoughts.

“Dragons, dragon place. Lead you here, what game now?”

“No games. This is most serious.” He sent an image of the most serious thing he could think of: death.

For once the dolphin stopped laughing and considered Azkun’s answer, then it chuckled and said “Land things, dolphins do not die. Not-dolphin not play.” Without further good-byes it streaked away from the boat.

Shelim muttered a curse and he wrenched on the tiller, trying to follow its lead as he had done for so many days, but Azkun stopped him.

“He is gone. We do not need him any more. This is Kishalkuz.”

Shelim nodded and steadied the tiller. He had known, of course, and his action had been a reflex.

“Where do we land, M’Lord?”

His question assumed that Azkun had been here before.

“Circle the island. There will be a place.” He spoke with the certainty that comes of proven faith.

They had to weigh sail to turn the boat across the wind, but Azkun left that to Althak and Thalissa. He stood at the prow, unwilling to take his eyes off the island of his masters. Tenari stood beside him, silent and impassive as ever, but her hand clenched tightly on his arm and the knuckles were white as if she too felt some of the awe of this place.

“The dragons will free you from the Monnar.” She gave no reaction to his promise.

The boat drifted lazily on the wind now and presently they rounded a bluff. Beyond it lay a small, shelly beach surrounded by cliffs. At one end of the beach a wide shelf of rock thrust out into the sea.

“The dragons smile on us, see? Here is our landing place. They have even provided a pier to tie up at.”

Shelim looked dubiously at the rock alongside but Althak, standing at the prow, assured him that the water was deep enough. It was crystal clear and they could see fish darting amongst the seaweed.

In the next few moments the tranquillity of the dragon isle was temporarily lost as they quickly pulled down the sail and fended off the edge of the shelf with poles to stop the boat crashing into it. Althak was first off the boat. He jumped down to the rock shelf and Azkun threw him a line to make fast to a heavy boulder that lay near the edge. Another line secured the stern. The boat rocked up and down on the small swell but it was moored as well as it would have been in any Vorthenki port.

When Azkun jumped off the boat and landed for the first time on Kishalkuz he knelt and kissed the ground. As he rose there were tears in his eyes.

“Look, a cave,” said Althak.

“Not a cave,” said Shelim with a shudder in his voice. “A tunnel.”

Sure enough, at the base of the cliff, and hidden by a small outcrop of rock so that they had not seen it before, was a dark hole that looked like a cave. But a second glance showed that it was regularly shaped and faced with ancient blocks of stone.

“Of course,” said Azkun. “It is the way in.”

They picked their way across the rock shelf carefully, for it was slippery and covered with sea lichen. It was obviously sometimes covered by the high tide. When they reached the beach Shelim stopped them.

“Do you mean we're to go into the tunnel, M’Lord?”

“Of course.”

“I… I won’t go in there, that is, I can’t. I have to mind the boat. The tide might slip the moorings and-”

“You are afraid.”

“I can’t abide tunnels, M’Lord. The weight of the ground above me… It's not the dragons. But I can’t go in there.”

Azkun laid a gentle hand on his shoulder.

“The dragons will provide another way for you. That is not difficult for them. Meanwhile wait here for us. But do not worry about the boat. I doubt if we will wish to return to the lands of men. The dragons will not need to send us back, for they will defeat Gashan themselves.”

So they left Shelim behind as they crunched their way across the shelly beach to the mouth of the tunnel.

They entered not a little gingerly and made their way into the darkness with seashells still crunching under their feet and the mouth of the tunnel receding behind them. The sound of the waves on the beach became fainter and fainter.

“Azkun, we can't go further without light,” said Althak. “If this tunnel twists and turns we'll be lost.”

“But we have no lamps. This is the way the dragons have given us.” He stood silent for a moment. Surely the dragons would not leave them in darkness, not after having come so far. At that moment a dull flickering could be seen above them in the tunnel. They all looked up, Thalissa with a moan of wonder. A small, bright globe of light hovered and flickered near the roof directly over Azkun’s head, casting as much light as a lamp.

“Azkun,” gasped Thalissa, “did you do that?”

“No.” He smiled. “That is the power of the dragons. They watch over us.”

But she was not convinced. She had heard the tales of Azkun but she had never seen magic before with her own eyes. Her son had called a magic light out of the air.

They continued along the tunnel, the globe of light dancing lightly above Azkun’s head. They could see the stones were much less worn here, sheltered as they were from the sea and, before they had walked much further, the tunnel came to a halt. It ended in a stone wall and, carved on it in relief, was a large double-headed axe.

On their left was a shelf in the wall about waist height and wide steps led up to a dark opening.

“I know what this is!” shouted Althak, his voice echoing in the tunnel. “It's a wharf. This tunnel where we now stand was once filled with water up to the level of the shelf there. Boats were unloaded onto the shelf and traffic went up the steps. It must have been made to overcome the steepness of the cliffs.”

“But who would build such a thing on the dragon isle?” asked Thalissa.

“Perhaps the same folk who built the Gashan city,” said Althak, nodding towards the double axe symbol on the wall.

“That is of no account,” said Azkun, “we go up the steps.” He had expected to land on a heavenly isle where dragons pondered great thoughts all alone, yet the hand of man was clear here. Above him the globe of light danced and bobbed. It did not matter. The dragons were here, they were watching over him. Perhaps, long ago, they had had more traffic with men. Perhaps, before the corruption came.

They clambered onto the stone shelf and looked around. It was carved out of the solid rock and smoothed carefully. There was a pile of dust in one corner and a few scraps of metal scattered across the floor. That was all that remained of whatever had been left there. It had obviously not been used for a very long time.

Although the steps were wide enough to walk four abreast they went in single file, the women in the middle and Althak at the rear. Azkun had expected a short flight of steps and then a landing or passage, but the stairway climbed upwards into the darkness as far as he could see. Here and there the walls were decorated with strange designs of birds and beasts that seemed to writhe and intertwine they were so intricate. They too were reminders of the Gashan city. Azkun saw a bear-like creature staring at them from the stone and, once, he saw something that looked like the Duzral Eye carved on the wall, but it had many eyes staring from it instead of just one.

The air grew stale and musty as they climbed away from the entrance. It was dusty and still, the rush and gurgle of the surf grew fainter and fainter until it was merely an echo in their minds. The dust grew thicker and thicker on the stairs and cobwebs began to appear on the walls.

The climb went on and on and the dust and cobwebs and stale air grew thicker. At several points they found their way barred by spider webs stretched right across their path. Althak sliced them away with his sword, sending cascades of dust falling to the steps and clouds of it billowing into the air. Eyes streaming and noses running they hurried past.

Thalissa was worst affected. She coughed and spluttered as she climbed on and eventually asked if they could rest.

Azkun was not yet tired, but he could see that the end was nowhere in sight. They stopped, but the way upward held his gaze as they sat on the steps. Althak pulled a flask of water from his pack and passed it to Thalissa who drank gratefully.

“Forgive me but I'm old. My legs are no longer suited to such work.”

Althak laughed.

“I'm weary too. You've saved me some embarrassment by asking for a rest before my own legs dropped beneath me.”

In spite of concern for Thalissa, Azkun wanted to press on ahead. He was uncomfortable in this dusty passage and longed to meet his masters. The way went on as before. There were still cobwebs and strange designs on the walls. Still the globe of light hovered above them and still the endless stairs went on. They stopped again when next Thalissa grew tired and she and Althak ate some of their food. There they rested longer, for they were all growing weary of the climb. They spoke little. The echoes in the passage were unnerving and no one wished to stir them up. On the walls the strange designs and pictures were still visible and on some could be seen traces of paint that had long ago peeled away or faded.

When they had rested they climbed on. Gradually they noticed a subtle change in the air. It was still stuffy and dusty but just a little fresher than before. Another faint smell came, just on the edge of sense at first, but it grew stronger as they climbed. It was like green plants waving in a breeze far away.

Presently they came to a crack in the passage. It was as if one section of their tunnel had shifted sideways and down from the other, leaving a gaping hole to cross. It was only two paces wide but it disappeared into black gloom and, from far below, they thought they could hear the sound of the sea.

The difficulty in crossing such a gap is always in proportion to its depth, or its perceived depth. Althak tackled it. Pushing past Azkun, he crouched on one side of the hole and tested the other side with one leg stretched across. Then he jumped across the space. Finally he stood astride the hole and helped Thalissa to cross. Azkun sprang across followed by Tenari, who refused Althak’s offer of help by characteristically ignoring him.

As the smell of greenery became stronger the air became still fresher. Slowly they realised that there was a source of light ahead. The passage was more difficult here, the steps were cracked and uneven. Piles of rubble had fallen from the roof and walls. One or two holes in the floor had to be skirted, although none barred their way like the first.

A light breeze could actually be felt now as they approached what was clearly the end of the steps. The daylight was growing and, without warning, the globe above them disappeared. Azkun looked up and smiled.

“We are almost there. Our guide is no longer needed.”

They stepped through a narrow archway into a huge hall, big enough to hold a dozen dragons. It was twice the size of the Sword Hall of Atonir. High overhead great arches curved magnificently to points stamped with the double axe. At one end of the room a large arch, much bigger than the one they had just passed through, led to another great hall. Daylight streamed in through tall windows along another wall.

Part of this wall had fallen away, opening an extensive gap and strewing debris across the floor. However, it let in even more light, which they were glad of after the long, gloomy stairs.

Azkun crossed the hall to one of the windows. They were, as he had realised they must be, high up the cliffs that surrounded the island. The windows overlooked a precipice that plunged to the blue waters far below. From the boat they had not seen any buildings, and this hall, like the stairs, had been hewn from the solid rock of the island. It was a fitting residence for the dragons, an eyrie of stone.

“Azkun,” Thalissa touched his shoulder. “This is a ruin. I don't like this place.”

In spite of the gap in the wall the fresh air was still tainted by that odd smell. Azkun had smelt it before somewhere. When it was faint it smelled like green plants as it had done on the stairs, but now that it was stronger it was almost sickly.

Azkun patted his mother’s hand.

“Put away your fears, Mother. You have no need of them here.”

Tenari clung to his arm as blankly as ever and Althak prowled among the rubble. A small animal, it looked like a rat, squeaked and scuttled from the shelter of a stone to a crack in the floor.

“No dragons here, Azkun,” said Althak. “This is just a ruin. They must be higher up.”

“Of course. Through that arch.” He looked at them for a moment. “There will be a way. Like the light, it will be provided.”

So they walked across the great hall. There was a lot of rubble on the floor. Some of it lay in piles that looked as though it had been roughly scraped together, possibly with the intention of restoring the wreckage. They clambered across these piles and over loose boulders and rubble.

On the other side of the room the smell was much stronger. It was like a wet, green stickiness that clung in their throats. Azkun led them through the archway to the next hall and there they saw what they had all looked for.

A dragon lay sprawled on a nest of greenery in the centre of the room. A long, silver tail coiled around its legs like a cat’s. Its wings were folded flat against a spiny, mottled back. In its fore claws it held the carcass of a cow or a deer, it was difficult to tell which for its great teeth were in the process of rending the victim. Blood dribbled from its mouth onto the greenery. As it moved they could make out the dull, white shapes of eggs half hidden by the tail.

Azkun gagged at the stench of hot blood, dragon urine and crushed fennel, for that was what the greenery was. He stared at the dragon, frozen in shock. But it had not noticed them. Althak reacted quickly. He grabbed Azkun to pull him back through the archway. There was danger here.

But Azkun shook him off.

“Leave me,” he snapped as he came out of his surprise. “This is a dragon, can you not see?” Althak looked pained and pointed to the feeding dragon. “It is not for us to question their deeds,” Azkun said indignantly.

“Azkun-”

“This is what I came for. Have you forgotten the Gashans already?” He walked towards the dragon. His knees felt weak and trembling but he tried to steady them.

“Hail, Great One,” he cried. “I am Azkun of Kelerish. I come to serve you.” He bowed low before the dragon. It stopped rending the beast and turned towards him, watching intently. Azkun waited with bated breath, his pulse pounding.

Suddenly the dragon threw back its head and gave a piercing whistle that was so loud it shook the hall. Then it lowered its bloody jaws to the carcass again.

“Please,” called Azkun more timidly. “You flamed me at Kelerish. You led me here to ask you for help. The Gashans, they are evil… I saw them myself.” A shudder went through him as the dragon swallowed a heap of entrails. This was wrong. This was not what he had promised, this was not what he had travelled so far to see.

“I saw them,” he continued, not knowing how to stop himself. “They live for murder and death.” He could hear his voice rising to an hysterical pitch. The dragon tore off a leg of the carcass and chewed it with a jerking motion while it held the leg in its jaws. “Can you not hear me? They were killing themselves and each other, they even made me kill one of them. You hate killing, you hate death! Why are you eating that thing?” As he spoke the dragon discarded the remains of the cow and reached behind itself to grasp another carcass. Azkun was silent as sick horror welled up his chest. It was the body of a small dragon. The big dragon began tearing it open with claws and teeth.

“No! You cannot, not that!” Azkun screamed. “Stop it, stop it!” He grabbed a piece of rock from the rubble on the floor, but before he could hurl it at the dragon Althak caught his arm.

“Stop,” he said quietly. “Let's go now.”

“But…” Azkun was trembling violently and there were flecks of foam about his lips. “I made promises. Dragons to fight the Gashans, dragon power and strength. I promised them… My gods are just beasts!” He clutched Althak and sobbed on his shoulder.

“There's no time for grief,” murmured Althak. “Come on.” He pulled Azkun back towards the arch they had just passed through. Tenari had stayed close to Azkun but Thalissa had cowered in the archway, too frightened of the dragon to enter its lair.

She let out a shriek of pain and terror as a huge claw caught her from behind and whisked her out of sight. Azkun mouthed the word ‘no’ as Althak dashed forward. A second dragon perched in the gaping hole they had seen in the next room, its wings flapping open and shut, its eyes glowing and a hideous blue tongue like a snake’s flicking in and out of its jaws. Thalissa lay between its front claws among the rubble. She lay quietly, one leg twisted awkwardly under her body and a bleeding gash on her arm. But she was alive. Already they could see her attempting to squirm from her precarious position as the dragon was distracted by the others. Althak saw all this in an instant. As he drew his sword he reflected on her presence of mind. No struggling and screaming, she was moving as quietly as she could. The dragon was watching him now, unaware that the victim it already had was slowly escaping. The wry thought that he was about to risk his life for a woman he had hated for years flickered in his mind and was gone, he would not waste her chance.

“Azkun, pull her free while I distract it.”

With that he leapt across the rubble and aimed a slash of his sword at one of the dragon claws. It moved faster than he expected. His sword struck stone and the jaws snapped at him just as he whirled out of reach.

“Do it, Azkun! She's your mother!” he yelled when he realised Azkun was still frozen in the archway. “Do it before it kills me!”

Azkun shook his head, trying to clear the panic that rose like death in his mind. But he could see what was happening. He started forward. Tenari clung to his arm but did not stop him.

At that moment the dragon rumbled like distant thunder.

Althak guessed what was coming. “Back, back” he shouted as he threw himself behind a pile of stones. Azkun did not dodge. It was dragon fire. The great jaws opened and blue flame gushed forth. Tenari threw herself in front of Azkun as fire engulfed them both, knocking them to the ground. Azkun screamed as pain sizzled along one arm and hot air blasted across his face. One of his boots caught fire.

For a moment thick, black smoke engulfed them. Azkun realised that Tenari’s clothes were alight. He rolled her over to smother the fire, wincing with the pain of his arm when he used it. His mind raced. He was burned! He was burned by dragon fire! He hauled Tenari through the thinning smoke, coughing and gagging at the acrid fumes, to where Althak had sheltered from the flames. He could see his arm. It was blackened and stinging. His boot was still smoking. Althak pulled them down behind the rubble. He was black with soot but unharmed. He coughed.

“Once more, my friend.” He climbed to his feet and tensed for another charge. Just then the smoke cleared enough for them to see. The dragon reached down with its jaws and, almost casually, nipped off Thalissa’s head. Her body collapsed in a gruesome death twitch and gushed blood.

Instantly Althak switched from charge to flight. He pulled the others to their feet and forced them across the great hall towards the small archway that led to the steps. Althak measured that journey in heartbeats. Any instant they could expect to feel the blast of flame or the slash of claws. There was no rubble on the floor here, nothing to hide behind. But the dragon was busy with Thalissa’s body. It was a high price to pay for their escape. They reached the arch safely, Althak was relieved to see that it was far too small for a dragon to pass through, and flung themselves down the steps until the gloom covered them. Then they collapsed in the exhaustion of fear and lay panting like frightened game. All they could hear were sounds of the dragon eating and their own breathing. Azkun sobbed quietly.

Presently Althak stood up and removed the water bottle from his belt.

Although he could not see well in the shadows he knew Tenari had received the full force of the dragon fire to protect Azkun. He shook his head as he examined her in the dim light from the top of the stairs. Her robe was in tatters, blackened and burnt away and her skin was covered with soot. He splashed water on the blackest parts of her back but it was difficult to see how badly she had been hurt. She seemed as oblivious to her pain as she was to everything else except Azkun. He pulled off his cloak and fastened it about her shoulders for she was no longer covered properly by her burned robe.

Azkun was still sobbing. He clutched at his arm and even in the poor light Althak could see a red weal along the black. He splashed water onto it, which made Azkun wince with fright. Then they sat silent for a while longer. Azkun let out a low moan and stopped sobbing. The dragon was quiet.

“We should go,” whispered Althak.

“Cannot… cannot. No light,” muttered Azkun. “They have eaten my mother.”

“Azkun, we had light when we came up. You made it. You must have. We need light again.” He spoke slowly and patiently as if instructing a small child.

“No,” moaned Azkun, still clutching his arm. “That cannot be. Is power my own to withhold or use? Then I killed Hrangil, I did not heal him. I could have saved Grath, I could have-” But as he spoke the globe of light flickered into existence above his head. “No!” he shouted, climbing to his feet and reaching for the light. But it danced away from his hands, just out of his reach. “Damn you!” he cried, shaking his injured arm towards the top of the stairs. “Do not taunt me! Be gods or beasts, but you cannot he both!” He swayed on his feet and Althak steadied him as he muttered plaintively, “They ate my mother. I thought they would forgive me.”

“Come,” said Althak, and they started their long climb down.

Chapter 34: Secrets Disclosed

That Vorish knew should not have surprised Menish. He was used to the Emperor’s knack for finding out things. Besides, Thalissa herself had had plenty of opportunity to tell him. He remembered the words they had exchanged when he had taken Vorish from her, the offers she had made then. That had been at least half the reason he had left her for Thealum. At eight years old Vorish would have absorbed what they had said, would have deduced Menish’s infidelity and, like the Keeper, would have realised what Menish himself had not known then.

But Adhara? Who had told her?

“You told me yourself, my love,” she said. “When you returned from Relanor, trying to bring sanity to Sinalth’s Invaders, I knew something had happened. I knew enough about the Vorthenki to guess what it was. On your second journey you returned with Vorish. He has your eyes.”

She had known all this time? For the moment no one else in the room mattered to Menish except Adhara.

“I was drugged or drunk, and Thalissa was determined to command my favour. It was only the once. I never let her near me again. And I didn't know about Vorish. I only discovered that when we brought Azkun from Atonir. The Keeper of Am-Goluz told me when I asked him about Azkun.”

“Did you really not know, Menish?” Vorish was astonished. “Then why have you always treated me like a son?”

Adhara answered for him. She stepped forward and grasped Menish’s hands.

“He treated you like a son for the same reason he treated Althak like a son, for the same reason he treats Neathy like a daughter, for the same reason he brought Keashil and Olcish to Meyathal.” She had spoken to Vorish but her eyes were on Menish. “You are trying to ask forgiveness. I forgave you years ago. Like Vorish, I assumed you knew he is your son, but it makes no difference. This crime is cold. The woman has been dead for years.”

Menish could have wept with relief and love for her. She could say this before the clan council, who were looking embarrassed and wondering if they should excuse themselves, even before Mara who accused him. But her last remark froze his answer on his tongue. Of course, she thought Thalissa was dead. Did it matter? Should he tell her?

But he would have no more secrets. He was tired of secrets.

“Thalissa is alive. I met her in Lianar not long after we found Azkun.”

“You… saw her? But she was thrown into the Chasm!” She did not ask the question she wanted to ask. Was she afraid of the answer?

“She was lowered into the Chasm to prolong her agony. While there she had a child. That child was Azkun. In Lianar I met her on the dockside, we exchanged a few bitter words. But she still lives.”

“She still lives,” Adhara’s mouth became firm, her forgiveness was suddenly not so warm. Menish wished he had not told her. Could she only forgive him if Thalissa was dead?

“Not in Lianar,” said Vorish. “She travelled south after she saw Menish. She stayed in Atonir for a short time, but she did not meet me, or realise that her son is the Emperor. I sent her with Azkun and Althak.”

“To the dragon isle?”

Vorish shrugged.

“She wasn't happy in Atonir, she wanted to be with Azkun and Tenari.”

“You sent her to her death, then?” said Adhara. Menish could see she was partly relieved at this, and partly disturbed that Vorish could do this to his mother.

“She once offered to kill me so that Menish would not leave her to Thealum. You are my mother, Adhara.”

Adhara smiled, sniffed and rubbed at one of her eyes.

“I think that perhaps we should resume this council after our royal family has become more used to the idea,” said Barvolin, at last overcoming his desire to be inconspicuous and trying to excuse the rest of them from a private discussion.

“Does this mean I get no justice, because all of you approve of the King’s crime?” asked Mara.

“The King’s crime was not against you, Mara. No charges have been laid. In your case the King has made a judgement. You have no higher authority to appeal to,” said Barvolin.

“I have a higher authority, I will appeal to Kiveli herself!” She turned and stamped out of the tent. Her action shifted the mood back to business.

“The King has judged Mara, I will judge my man. Your name?”

“Garth, I am under Treath’s command.”

“Ten lashes, to be given at tomorrow morning’s drill. Put him under guard tonight with only bread and water, Treath. That will teach him, and the rest of the men, never to insult the Anthorians. Also, no one is to leave the camp without good reason. Have guards posted around the perimeter.” Vorish looked at Menish and Menish nodded. “And no Anthorians are allowed in the camp without authority.

“Meanwhile, Barvolin, your suggestion is timely. We can continue this council tomorrow.”

There was a general nodding of agreement and they decided to meet again at noon, which would give the clan chiefs time to discuss what had been decided with their own people. Vorish said it would also give him time to talk with his engineers about Drinagish’s fire. Now Menish wanted to get away from here. There were things he wanted to say to Adhara in private. But, as the others were leaving, Vorish stopped them.

“Menish, wait please. Don't go yet, and you too, Adhara and Drinagish. Let us talk some more.”

Menish shrugged. He would have to wait a little longer. Drinagish looked puzzled but sat down again. When the others had all left them and the servant had poured more ambroth Vorish spoke.

“I really find it incredible that you didn't know, Menish. Didn't you see that my eyes are like yours? What Vorthenki has eyes like these? Even Athun with his dark hair still has blue Vorthenki eyes.”

“I always thought you looked like Thalissa,” Menish said. “You have her shape of face, and her chin.” He grinned wryly, “you have Drinagish’s nose, I don't know how you managed that.” They laughed. “But I couldn't leave you for Thealum’s men. And, since I thought you to be Sinalth’s son, I supported you against Thealum when the time came. It was easy to see you would do better at ruling Relanor than that monster.”

“And you unwittingly put an Emperor of the line of Gilish on the Relanese throne. No wonder the Keeper had to tell you!”

“It means you're not Sinalth’s son at all,” said Drinagish. “I thought that was the basis of your claim to rule the Invaders.”

“That's true, up to a point,” said Vorish. “The Vorthenki are always uncertain about who their fathers are because of their… customs. I could only claim to be a son of the house of Sinalth. Since my mother was one of his women, one of his favourites, the claim is still true. Besides, no one is going to challenge me now.” Menish heard Adhara mutter “barbarians” under her breath when Vorish referred to the Vorthenki customs.

“Drinagish, I asked you to stay behind for a reason. Your contribution to the council was excellent. Menish, have you considered letting Drinagish have a personal guard of his own?”

“Whatever for? He usually forms part of my household. He's too young to form his own yet, and besides, he'll get Meyathal when I'm gone.”

“It would enhance his prestige, and it would be useful in the battle. I have an idea that we could use it to form the nucleus of a standing army for Anthor. A trained army.” Menish suspected that Vorish had something else that he was not saying.

“What would I do with it?” asked Drinagish. He was interested in the idea.

“You would command it in the battle, and it would serve as a bodyguard for you. The rest of the time you'd have people of your own that you could use to carry messages and advise you, rather like Menish has. This would allow Menish to delegate some of his work to you, to give you experience. It might also mean he wouldn't have to make so many journeys in winter.”

“It's a good idea, Vorish,” said Adhara. “Menish works too hard. There are plenty of foolish errands they expect him to go on. With Grath and Hrangil, and now Althak, gone there'll be even more.”

“Who should I have in my guard?”

“That's up to you, but choose eight or ten people of about your own age, people you like, of course. Try and include some that are closely related to the clan chiefs. That will make the chiefs pleased with you, and it'll be useful to have such people near you when you are King one day. Also, choose people who are interested in learning to fight in the Relanese way, people who can work together as a team.

“You should have your own standard too, if we can make one before the battle. People should see where you are.”

“Our family has a standard,” said Adhara. “You can use that if you want.”

“The eagle? I remember it. Mora has it hanging in Kronithal. I'm not sure. She treasures that standard. I'd hate anything to happen to it.”

“Getting the people are more urgent,” said Vorish. “I'd like to begin training them as quickly as possible.”

Drinagish counted on his fingers for a moment.

“Yes, I think all of the ones I'd choose are here in Meyathal, except one. He should arrive any day. The clan chiefs being here means everyone who's important is also here. I'm sure we can be ready by tomorrow except for that one. And… Uncle, I would like to include Neathy if I may.”

“Neathy? Why? I've just appointed her my standard bearer.”

“I would like her to be in my guard.” Drinagish looked embarrassed.

“Oh, I see. How long has this been going on?” Menish turned to the other two. Adhara was smiling. “I suppose you knew all about it?”

“I wondered,” she said.

“We're only friends as yet, Uncle. Nothing further has been discussed.”

Vorish grinned.

“A good choice, Drinagish. She admires you greatly.”

“She does?”

“You can see it in her face.”

“You'll have to put up with that cat of hers if you marry her,” said Menish warningly. “Meanwhile I'll have to find another standard bearer. I hope you'll not steal Bolythak from me.” He sounded exasperated but, like Vorish, he was pleased with Drinagish. Neathy was technically a member of the Rithyhir clan, but she was normally thought of as part of Menish’s household, and therefore she had no strong clan affiliations. If Drinagish married her he would not have the usual problem of placating the other clan chiefs. Besides, Menish liked her too.

“No, Uncle, I'll not steal Bolythak. Perhaps I should have a cat as a standard!” They laughed, but Vorish reached behind him and tugged at one of the wall hangings.

“Something like this?” It was a stylised picture of a leaping lion. With some trimming it would make a fine standard.

“You might change your mind about that standard if you don't marry Neathy. Standards are awkward things to change,” cautioned Menish.

“Perhaps,” said Vorish. “But I'd advise you differently. Set your heart on something, and never rest until it's yours. You quickly find that nothing can stand in your way.”

“That's exactly the sort of thing I'd expect you to say,” laughed Adhara. “Be careful of him, Drinagish. It's said that the Emperor of Relanor never sleeps and knows everything.”

“It's true, of course,” said Vorish, as if she had just announced that day followed night. “But don't let me keep you from your beds. It's getting late.”

They had arrived at the camp by horse, but it was an easy walking distance back to Meyathal. Drinagish chose to ride, Menish and Adhara chose to walk. The night had deepened and there was no moon yet. At first they walked silently, listening to Drinagish’s horse gallop away along the path ahead as they walked. He was in high spirits, probably off to find the friends he wanted in his guard. When the thudding of hoofs faded they could hear the low murmur of the river, sounds from the Relanese camp and, further up the valley, the hooting call of a bull.

“Does this change anything between us?” asked Menish, breaking the stillness.

“How could it? The only difference is that now you know that I know.”

“I should have told you. But I was afraid you might leave me.”

“Perhaps, if you had told me all those years ago to my face, I might have felt I had to leave. When I realised what had happened for myself it didn't seem that I had to do anything.”

“Then I'm glad I didn't tell you. I felt so guilty about it. That's one reason I left Thalissa for Thealum’s men. I wanted her dead.”

“What… what was she like?”

Menish hesitated before he spoke. The Vorthenki had regarded the youthful Thalissa as beautiful. Such things had never been said of Adhara, though she was hardly ugly. But could he tell her that?

“She was Sinalth’s favourite. You know how the Vorthenki choose their women, buying or stealing them like cattle, and Sinalth was the leader of the Invaders. She was very beautiful, in the Vorthenki fashion, but she was poisonous. One evening she put something in the wine I was drinking, or perhaps I just drank too much. I don't remember much more about it. I woke the next day with a splitting headache, and she was still in my bed. I came to my senses then and threw her out of the room.

“When I met her at Lianar she was old and sad, but perhaps still a little poisonous.”

He felt he had made a full confession at last.

“And, all these years I've wanted to ask you but I couldn't, did you really love me, or was it something like the pity you showed people like Althak and Vorish?”

Menish stopped walking, taken aback by her question.

“How can you ask this? You've shown them as much care as I have. It's something we both do. Not just me. Your comment in the council about how I take these people in could've been said of you as well as me. Who found Neathy when she was lost and homeless? Who was the only woman in Meyathal who would speak to Althak for years?” He put his arm around her. “I couldn't have shown these people pity without you.”

They walked on in silence, enjoying each other’s touch without need for words for a few moments until Adhara spoke again.

“I suppose you're wondering how Mara knew?”

“Was it something to do with the rite of Protection?”

“Yes. Only women who have had children may perform the rite. While the idea that a man might do it was acceptable enough, there were ancient precedents, a man without issue was out of the question. So I had to tell them what I knew.”

“I would have thought it would make me totally unacceptable.”

“Many argued that. But no one is innocent of some crime or other. I challenged them to find someone who was. Besides, your crime was against me alone. If I choose to ignore it they had no case.”

“I'd noticed their looks, and few of them have spoken to me since then.”

“They'll forget. Meanwhile you'll have to be satisfied with me for female company.” He heard the grin in her voice, and the fact that she could joke about this more than anything else convinced him that she had, indeed, forgiven him.

Chapter 35: Resolve

It was faster descending. Thalissa had slowed the way up, and now fear and horror drove them back down. After they had crossed the gap in the stairs they travelled even faster, for they knew there were no more obstructions.

The strange designs on the walls of the stairway leered at them like phantoms now, mysterious and threatening. Unconsciously the two men found themselves glancing behind them. Tenari simply held Azkun’s arm and walked.

Their legs became tired from the endless jarring of stepping down. They felt their knees become weak with fatigue and no longer trusted their steps. But still they kept walking without pause, refusing themselves rest. Azkun would have gone on forever. He feared the end of the stairs almost as much as their beginning, for at the end of the stairs he would have to think again. Althak simply wanted to get back to the boat.

Finally their eyes discerned a dull light ahead. It grew as they approached until, quite suddenly, they came to the end of the stairs. With a sigh of weariness they passed through the first arch and climbed off the ledge onto the shelly floor of the first tunnel. From there they stumbled out onto the beach where Shelim and the boat waited.

Azkun collapsed on the beach and Althak sat beside him. It was almost sunset, they had spent nearly the whole day going up and down the stairway. The beach was wider now, for the tide was out. Althak massaged his aching legs.

“M’Lords!” cried Shelim, hurrying over from the boat where he had waited. “What happened?” he asked, seeing their blackened faces.

“Get some water, Shelim. Mine's all but gone.”

Shelim was back in an instant with a skin bottle of water. Althak took it and bathed Azkun’s arm again. He splashed some on his own face and Azkun’s to clean the dragon smoke from them. Before he could attend to her Tenari stood up and wandered away. She did not seem so badly hurt after all, and Althak assumed she had fallen flat on the ground before the dragon flame had caught her.

No one had ever returned from the Dragon Isle. Althak thought he knew why now.

“Shelim,” he said carefully, not knowing how the sailor would react. “They attacked us and killed Thalissa. We can't stay here. You have fennel in your hat.”

“Yes, M’Lord. There is a lot of it growing here. I wear it for the dragons.”

“Throw it away. We don't wish to see any more dragons.”

“You offended them somehow?” he asked.

“No… I don't know. They were like… never mind. They just attacked us.” He forced a smile. “We always knew they were dangerous, eh?”

He turned to Azkun.

“How are you now?”

“Numb,” he replied hollowly. “I cannot feel my arm and I dare not think my thoughts.”

“We'll sail when it's dark.”

“Yes.”

Tenari returned at that moment. Her hair was wet and her face cleaned. She had arranged Althak’s cloak around herself better than he had been able to.

“We can find our way back,” he said to Azkun. “Perhaps we'll reach Menish in time to help with the war.”

“How can I return empty-handed? I promised them dragons, but I have nothing.” He raised his injured arm. “I am not even proof against fire.”

Althak sighed. He was too weary to comfort him. “I too return empty-handed.”

Shelim had found a tiny stream at one end of the beach and filled their water casks from it. He brought Althak more fresh water and some food. Azkun still refused it and Tenari still ignored it. By the time Althak had eaten the sun had set and it was time to sail. Althak missed Thalissa now, for she had helped him tie the sails and Azkun was no use at such things. He helped push the boat away from the rocks, though, and Althak felt that it was good for him to have something to do rather than sit and grieve. He set him to stacking the casks of water in the hold. It was an unpleasant job because of the smell, but it kept him busy. Tenari, as always, watched him blankly, offering no help.

Shelim set a course by the stars. He had watched their direction carefully while the dolphin led them and now he knew the way home. He had only to sail westwards to find the lands of men. Every Vorthenki knew the trick of using a small plank with a hole bored in it and a piece of string to find their north-south position, so he knew with some precision how far north they were of Atonir. Of course, he knew they had sailed eastwards for almost forty days with a fair wind. It was not enough to find Kishalkuz again in the vast ocean, but it was enough to find their way straight home.

At last, when their boat had caught the wind and the sails were taut, Althak curled up on the deck for sleep, trying not to dream of dragons and trying not to think of what he would say to Menish if ever they met again. Instead he shed tears for Thalissa, something he never had expected to do.

Azkun was afraid, desperately afraid. Until today there had been the dragons. Dragons to provide guidance and hope. Dragons to work wonders in the name of. Dragons to hide him from the dread of Gashan.

And now it was all a lie. He had promised them: Menish, Vorish and Althak. He had told the Vorthenki not to sacrifice but to wait for the dragons. He had promised himself that the dragons would purge him from that evil spectre that lurked in his mind and secretly delighted in murder; that tiny part of Gashan that had entered him.

So he went from day to day. Althak set him mundane tasks to do, to try and prevent him from brooding. But Azkun’s hands fumbled in despair. He had to find an answer. Desperation rose like a shriek in his mind. They were sailing to their doom and there was nothing he could do.

His injured arm was a constant reminder. Although the burn scabbed over cleanly enough, the pain of it as it healed was a constant testament to his broken promises.

He had lost count of the days when the only possible answer came to him. Power was the key. His own power was unpredictable. If he tried to use it against the Gashans they would simply possess him. He needed a way to resist them; to think his own thoughts, not theirs. He needed to destroy them and still weep at their deaths, not gibber with glee, though the thought of such destruction made him cringe with horror. To do that he needed power.

If he had not been as desperate as he was he would never have thought of it. But the horror they sailed towards drove him to resourcefulness.

His answer was Kelerish.

Gilish had gone there seeking power and he had found it. He had also found his own death. Azkun was terrified of death, but he was more terrified of Gashan and the murders he would be forced to commit. Kelerish was the only way. He announced his intention to the others, and asked if Shelim could take their boat to Lianar.

“Are you mad?” said Althak.

“On the wall of the stairs to the dragons’ lair, did you see it? An Eye like the Duzral Eye, but with many eyes not one. That is the answer. There is another Eye in the Vaults of Duzagen. I will go to Kelerish and fetch it.”

“But the Vaults drove Gilish mad and killed him. It's an evil place. We Vorthenki say the spirits of the evil dead lurk there and howl in the wind. It smells of death.”

“I was born there. It holds no fear for me.” That was not true, but the fear he felt for Kelerish was a fear of the numbness he remembered. The numbness was akin to oblivion. It was not as terrifying as murder. Even his own death was preferable to the horror of Gashan.

“Azkun, this is foolish. I can't let you kill yourself. You have your own magic. Use that against the Gashans.”

“No, you do not understand. They would possess me. They would make me use it against our own folk. They would make me delight in murder. I must go there. I am afraid to do anything else.”

“And you think that following in the footsteps of Gilish would bring you power over them?”

“Althak, do you not see my torment? I do not wish to die. I do not wish to climb raving mad from the Chasm and wreak havoc on my friends before I destroy myself. But the murder of the Gashan haunts my dreams.” He shuddered. “The slaughter of the pig still haunts me. Althak, I have to stop the Gashans. I have to stop them possessing me.”

“I begin to see. But you don't need to do this. Hide yourself away. Don't take part in the battle.”

“Menish will lose. You know that. That is why you came with me.”

Althak nodded. “Yes, that's true.”

“And I promised them help. I promised. The dragons are no more than beasts, but that does not mean I have become like them. I promised in the name of dragons, but now the promise must be met in my own name.”

He covered his face with his hands and wept.

Althak sighed deeply. He had followed Azkun to the end of the world, and now he wanted to go to the depths of hell itself.

“Very well,” he said. “I'll go with you.”

“No. I must go alone. Thank you, Althak. I know your offer is generous; you are afraid of the Chasm. I cannot take anyone with me. If I return from the Vaults of Duzagen mad like Gilish I might destroy you. I must go alone.”

“What of Tenari?”

“Take her back to Atonir. She was happy there.”

But Tenari's grip on his arm, steady as it was, suggested otherwise.

“Then I'll travel back to Anthor, to Gildenthal. Perhaps Menish will need me again. If not then at least I can see how Keashil and Olcish fare at Meyathal.”

“I have broken your friendship for nothing. For that I am deeply sorry.”

So they sailed on, and Azkun’s nights were troubled by dreams of spectres racing across the sky or hanging in the night clouds, watching him from single eyes in their foreheads. He dreamed of the days since he had left the Chasm. The dragon fire had bathed him with the power of sense and speech, but it had not after all. The power was his own. He dreamed of the storm when he had been struck by lightning, and of the man he had brought back to life in Atonir, and he wondered how he could do these things. But, most of all, he dreamed of the horror of Gashan and the evil that lay there, and he would wake in a sweat of fear at night, dreading sleep.

He also dreamed of the future, of the coming battle with Gashan. He saw the battlefield in Ristalshuz, the wide valley with the river and the mound of the dead. But it was night. Moonlight filled the air, and in that moonlight hobbled the old Monnar. He was coughing still. Azkun saw the eye in his forehead glistening brightly as if freshly painted. He was up to some wickedness, Azkun could feel it. He held branches of some plant in his arms, and these he crushed and scattered around himself. The eye in his forehead stared at Azkun and he fled from it.

Fennel. Fennel to call dragons. The Monnar was going to murder them all.

He woke from this dream confirmed in his resolve. He could imagine the Monnar watching him through Tenari, laughing at him on his fool’s errand. But they would not laugh if he emerged from Kelerish with the Second Eye. He would stop their evil and drive back the Gashans. And he would release Tenari from their magic.

Chapter 36: Drinagish's Fire

Vorish did not spend much time at Meyathal, after two days he was anxious to press on northward. With him went Menish and most of the rest of Meyathal. Mora arrived from Kronithal just in time to accompany them north to Gildenthal.

For Menish it was much like the migration that took place every spring when he went north for the spring games. The clan chiefs always gathered at Meyathal beforehand and they and their people travelled with him. Most of the rest of Anthor also converged on Gildenthal, some coming from the north, from the foothills of the Ristalshuz Mountains, others coming from the wide plains to the west. Everyone who possibly could went to the games, but this year it was not the games they were going to, this year it was battle.

It was a relaxed time for the Anthorians because of the usual ban on cattle raiding before the games. They could move their herds together without fear, though there were usually a few arguments after the games about whose cattle were whose if they had not been branded carefully. Someone took advantage of the fact that this year there were no spring games, therefore the ban should not apply, to make off with some of Yarva’s yaks. It was just one of the disputes Menish had to resolve along the way.

Cattle were always an obsession with the Anthorians. Menish was often asked how far it was beyond the battlefield to their pastures, and did he see many cattle when he was in Gashan? Did they keep yaks or camels or did they prefer sheep? At first he explained carefully the difference between a battle and a cattle raid, but usually their minds were closed to what he said.

When they were two days out from Meyathal, just before noon, a strange thing happened. Up until then the sky had been wide and clear, as only the open skies of the Anthorian plains can be. Suddenly the sky turned from blue to a slate grey. The sun seemed to lose its brightness. The horses noticed it and became skittish. Then, just as people were trying to control their horses, they were plunged into night as if something had swallowed the sun. People screamed with fright, animals panicked and a sudden blast of howling wind tore across them from the north. In a moment the sun returned and the wind faded as quickly as it had risen. It left Menish blinking with surprise and wonder, and he shivered when he thought of that wind. In its howl there had been something like a cry of despair.

But the incident did not stop them for long. Vorish said that it was an omen of good fortune, the fire of the sun had turned away from them to show that the fire of Gashan would also turn away from them in the battle. It was the kind of thing people wanted to hear and each thanked whatever gods they worshipped for this sign.

As for Drinagish’s guard, Menish did not see very much of it. Drinagish had collected a few of his friends, including Neathy who had agreed to be his standard bearer now, and Athun met them every day for training. They rose early each day and rode to the place where they would camp that night. The rest of the company moved more slowly, hampered by cattle, wagons and infantry. By the time they arrived at the camp Drinagish and his guard had received several hours of instruction from Athun. Neathy seemed delighted with the standard.

Shortly after the odd darkness Vorish sent a team of engineers on ahead to Gildenthal, accompanied by Anthorian guides. They were to proceed from there to the battlefield to check the accuracy of Vorish’s map, and to prepare Drinagish’s fire. Several carried large gourds that Menish noticed and asked Vorish about.

“They contain the pitch.”

“How do you carry pitch in a gourd? It's too sticky.”

“We've found a way to make it flow like water,” said Vorish. “It burns better too.”

“And you just happened to have some with you on a journey to fight Gashans?”

“Of course,” said Vorish with exaggerated innocence. “It's standard equipment.”

Menish and Adhara took to walking together in the evenings to get away from the pressure of people in the camp. Often they would walk long into the night and be weary the next day. He had always loved Adhara, but now that there were no secrets between them he found the flame burning anew. More than ever he did not want to lose this battle, he did not want to die. He wanted Adhara.

It took less than a month to reach Gildenthal, and as they travelled the weather grew cooler. Spring was slower coming to the northern lands. But, except for the desert, the ground was covered with the green mantle of spring. Here and there lay the remains of a late snowfall.

As they rode into Gildenthal Menish was heavy-hearted. His leg ached again after the journey although he had taken care of it. There were thousands of people to greet him. But Menish saw them all consumed in flames.

When they had set up their camp Vorish came to Menish’s tent alone. “Come in, Vorish. Have some ambroth.”

“Thank you,” he poured it himself and sat down on the rug. “Your people seem settled.”

“I think so. Are yours?”

“Yes, it was a good idea to put them on the games field.”

“There's not much other flat ground to spare around here, except right beside the river. But you can get sudden floods down there.”

“Where's Adhara?”

“Some fool wanted to pitch his tents in one of the wheat fields, she and Bolythak have gone to see what damage has been done. We're not that short of flat ground. My leg's sore so I left them to it.”

“Sensible,” nodded Vorish. “You should have got them to build a fire for you before they went. Here, let me.”

“No, no. I can light my own fire,” said Menish, getting up and wincing with pain.

“So you say,” said Vorish as he continued setting up the fire beneath the smoke hole in the top of the tent. “You'll need to be better by this evening if you expect to address your folk.”

“You're right,” said Menish, settling back onto a cushion. “A few moments of warmth normally restores me.” He watched Vorish for a moment as he laid the fire and lit it. It reminded him of the years before they fought Thealum when Vorish had lived at Meyathal, or travelled with him around Anthor. “It's good to have you here, Vorish. I'm pleased about what happened at Meyathal, that everyone now knows. I am not proud of what I did with Thalissa, but I am proud to have you as my son.”

Vorish smiled.

“Who could want for a better father? How's Adhara? Are things right between you?”

“Oh yes. We talked it over. I wish she had been your mother. She deserves a son like you.”

“You embarrass me with this talk, Menish. I thought of her as my mother from the time I arrived in Meyathal, or soon after. She was cool to me at first, for obvious reasons, but it didn't last. I remember her teaching me to wrestle like the Anthorians because the boys my age kept picking on me and I couldn't match them. She came looking for me when I didn't return to Meyathal one evening because my horse had thrown me and I was hurt.”

“Yes, I remember that. She did much the same for Althak, and for Neathy.”

“Have you seen Drinagish lately?”

“When have I been able? He's been with Athun and his friends most of the day. He's slept in my tent a few times, but he's been too tired to tell me much. I thought he was impressed with Athun, though.”

“Athun has been teaching them the trumpet signals, among other things. I was thinking that a display of their new skills would be in order. You could do it this evening before your speech. It would be more interesting than a sword dance.”

“Really? What did you have in mind?”

“Some precision riding, the kind of thing Anthorians do all the time, but with a difference. They respond to trumpet signals. Athun developed the idea after I told him about the sword dance. He uses it to train our cavalry. It looks very impressive.”

“I'd like to see it. It was always difficult training our Vorthenki when we were fighting Thealum.”

“We had to beat it into them most of the time,” said Vorish. “It was only by winning over powerful men like Darven and Angoth that we got anywhere at all.”

He paused and Menish could see he was weighing his options, as if coming to a difficult decision.

“I suppose it is futile to suggest deploying my heavy cavalry in our centre?”

“You know it is. Yes, I agree tactically it is the better choice. But my people would never accept it. This has to be Anthor's battle, even if it kills us all, and that means light cavalry in front.”

“Then Anthor needs to learn some exquisite timing in the next few days. My engineers tell me they can set the gourds to fire as the Gashan line crosses them, and a moment later, before the Gashans have recovered, Anthor must crash into them.”

“You can signal us with a trumpet?”

“Yes, but your folk, even those that know the call to charge, will not follow the Emperor's signal.”

“But I will. Don't concern yourself, Vorish. I can manage my people well enough. Tell Drinsagish he should go ahead with this display. We can use it to warm people up before I address them.”

Vorish hesitated again, as if we wanted to say something else. But all he said was:

“I'm sure he'll be pleased. And I'll want to see your reaction to this display. For now, you need to get that leg better.”

With that Vorish left and Menish wondered what he was planning. Vorish never did anything without a reason, usually more than one. Why was he trying to increase Drinagish’s prestige? Was it in case Menish died in the battle as his dream had predicted? Would Vorish be so cold hearted as to plan for such a thing? Of course he would.

There was time to prepare a great feast for that evening, and enough room to hold it on what was left of the games field. Vorish’s men did not come, he had arranged for them to gather on the other side of their camp from the Anthorians otherwise there would simply not have been room.

At the Anthorian feast they raised yak tail standards and built a great bonfire. Cows and yaks were butchered and set roasting on them, skins of ambroth were opened and distributed, and a roped off area was prepared for Drinagish’s display. The cost of the feasting was largely borne by Menish, one of the reasons people were not allowed to raid his herds, but the clan chiefs contributed too. Menish did not mind the cost. It was his duty as King to provide for his people on occasions like this, just as it was his duty to lead them into battle and judge their most difficult disputes.

When the feast began he and Adhara moved among them, carrying their meat with them, stopping and talking to everyone they could. Menish saw Aronyar and Tela and greeted them with pleasure. Even Marayhir had a smile and a nod for the King. He saw Mara once, but she did not return his smile. It was moments like these that he felt how much he loved his people. They were still asking how many cattle the Gashans had, still wondering why Vorish had come when they could surely take care of this business themselves. They were naive and foolish, but he loved them anyway. He heard Adhara laughing with Vangrith over some clever raid one of the northerners had made last summer. Vangrith seemed to have forgotten how offended she had been when Menish had last spoken to her. At length, when most people had finished eating and were moving into the heavy drinking phase of the evening, Menish returned to the bonfire and climbed onto a horse. Bolythak was on horseback beside him and unfurled his standard over his head.

Most people saw the standard and, realising Menish was going to speak, stopped talking to their neighbours. But Menish still had to shout to make himself heard over the din.

“Offspring of the Heroes of Ristalshuz!” A murmur of a cheer went through them. They had eaten and drunk well at his expense. Many of them had just spoken personally to the King. With the exception of Mara most of them felt warm towards Menish at that moment, even the women who knew of his crime seemed to have forgotten it now. “Have you all eaten well?” There was a resounding chorus of yeses, a few bantering noes which were ignored and, just as they faded away, a loud belch from somewhere over on Menish’s left. It was greeted with a roar of laughter. Menish could not see who was responsible. “It sounds as though someone has!” More laughter. “Before I weary you with words Drinagish, my nephew and heir, as you all know, has asked that he give you a little entertainment first.” He waved his arm towards Drinagish who was waiting at one corner of the field. Menish could not see the rest of his guard, except for Neathy who was standing near him with a Relanese trumpet in one hand and Drinagish’s standard in the other.

At Menish’s signal Neathy raised the trumpet and blew it. The Relanese trumpet sounded quite different from the traditional Anthorian yak horn, which could only produce a single, honking sound. The trumpet was capable of a number of notes depending on how it was blown. The first note was the signal for Drinagish’s horse to leap forward. He started with some trick riding that was common in Anthor. He rode around the perimeter of the field, turning backwards in the saddle, swinging underneath the horse and back up the other side. It was something any ten-year-old could do, but the better trick riders always did these things to warm up for their better tricks. Drinagish did one fancy trick, standing up on the horse’s back and somersaulting. The crowd cheered him for that one, and Menish was surprised. He had not realised that Drinagish was that good. Or was it something he had learned under Athun?

The trumpet blared again and seven riders galloped from behind the bonfire. They rode straight at Drinagish, swords drawn and yelling battle cries. There was a murmur of confusion from the crowd, but Drinagish sat calmly on his horse. Just before they reached him the horn blew again. As one the riders stopped dead. The horn blew again, a higher note, and they turned to form a circle, including Drinagish. The horses began to trot around the circle, nose to tail, moving slowly at first, then faster and faster. Menish was impressed already. Athun had not been just training the riders, he had been training the horses as well. There were few horses Menish had ridden that could maintain a strict formation at that speed.

Then Neathy sounded the horn again. Two of the riders opposite each other in the circle exchanged places by crossing through the middle. Another blast on the horn, a different note this time, and two more riders crossed the circle. It took a few moments for the crowd to register what was happening. Neathy blew again, and this time they were watching. Two riders, one of them was Drinagish, broke out of the circle, crossed the centre and exchanged places. The others kept up their speed. A cheer went up from around the perimeter of the field. Menish heard someone offering a wager on who would miss the timing first.

Once more Neathy’s horn blew and once more the riders changed places. Menish was not sure how many people realised the significance of the horn blasts. Each pair of riders had been given a note, when Neathy blew their note they had to change with perfect timing. It involved recognising their signal and acting immediately, just as they would have to in a battle.

But now it changed. Neathy still blew as before, but the riders had drawn their swords and strapped their shields to their wrists. Instead of just changing places the riders would swing their swords at each other as their paths crossed. As far as Menish could see these were not the predefined slashes and parries of the sword dance game, they were more like the real thing. He supposed the swords were blunt. One of the spring games events was a form of jousting with riders charging each other with blunt swords. It was good entertainment, but the participants were generally regarded as mad. Wagers were being exchanged thick and fast now. This was the kind of thing they loved, and it was new.

Of course, sooner or later, it had to end by one of the riders being knocked off his horse. Drinagish was exchanging places with his opposite rider, there was a blurred sword movement, a raised shield arm and a thud, the other rider landed in the dust.

The crowd roared its delight as the other rider, Barvolin’s grandson Menish thought, climbed to his feet and dusted himself off. Someone caught his horse for him and he climbed back on. Even those who had lost their bets looked pleased.

The riders were not finished yet. They reformed their circle and continued their ride, but this time it was different again. They wove a complex pattern, guided by Neathy’s signals, where it seemed that four of them were changing places at once. Menish had not quite seen how it worked when Vorish touched his arm, he had climbed onto a horse and moved alongside him.

“They've learned it well,” said Vorish.

“It's a clever idea. It makes them learn the trumpet signals.”

“Not to mention excellent horsemanship. The Vorthenki take longer to learn it. Drinagish and his friends only had to learn the trumpet signals.”

“And the cooperation to obey them.”

“Of course.” Vorish fixed his eyes on Menish. “I want Drinagish to lead the charge.”

“What did you say?” Menish was still trying to make sense of the pattern the horsemen were weaving, he must have misheard Vorish.

“I want Drinagish to lead the charge.”

“That's impossible, you know it is. I must lead them.”

“You'll be on the hillside with me. From there we'll control the battle. With Drinagish at the head of the Anthorians we'll be able to control the start of the charge with the trumpet signal.”

“I know the trumpet calls. I taught them to you!”

“Yes, and your place is with me. This is not a cattle raid, Menish.”

He had been saying that to his own people for so long.

“The King leads his people-”

“The King should have more sense. You're not young any more. If you are in the front line you'll die. Leave that for younger men who can defend themselves. Getting killed will not help Anthor. You'll not have Althak by your side this time, Menish.”

“Vorish, you're not often wrong but this time you are. You want me to announce that Drinagish will lead them. If I do that I'll no longer be King. Yet Drinagish will not be King either, there'll be confusion and division. People will not know whether to follow him, or go home. Many will go home.

“I think I'll die in this battle. It's something I'm ready for. I'd rather die in battle than grow old and toothless around the fire. You don't know what pain this leg gives me at times.”

Vorish grasped him by the shoulders.

“But I don't want you to die!” Vorish’s eyes rolled white and his face paled alarmingly, even in the ruddy glow of the fire. Menish had not seen him so disturbed since he was a child and used to have fits of rage. He could feel the grip on his shoulders tighten and Vorish’s mouth jerked oddly, but it only lasted a moment. He clamped his jaw shut and closed his eyes, bowing his head and steadying himself against Menish. “At least accept some of my Ammorl guards as a bodyguard,” he said hoarsely. “They'll guard you with their lives.”

Menish shook his head, though he was afraid of the reaction he might provoke.

“My people would be offended. You know they don't want to share the glory.”

“Then Drinagish must guard you, he and his own guard. If they let anything happen to you I will tear their skin from their backs. I wish Althak were here!

“Very well, since you're determined. But they need to all charge together and to the rest of your people the trumpet means nothing.”

“I told you I can manage my own people, Vorish.”

Drinagish and his guard had all but completed their dance. Another trumpet blast from Neathy and they broke their circle and galloped back behind the bonfire amid cheers and the settling of bets.

As the noise died down Menish moved his horse forward into the roped off area, Bolythak moved up beside him with the standard.

“Did you like that?” Menish shouted. There were cries of ‘yes’ and cheers. “Can Anthorians ride horses?” A unanimous ‘yes’ chorused out. “Can Anthorians fight Gashans?” A loud cheer. “Poor, stupid Gashans! If only they knew what slaughter we will make of them, they'd run back to their stinking forests and hide.” Another cheer. They were in a good mood, and Menish had had years of practice at speaking to them. “Some of you have asked me what all these Relanese soldiers are here for. I'll tell you.” They went suddenly silent. “You may have noticed there are a lot of them. They've come to watch how Anthor fights. Are we going to show them?” Cries of ‘yes’ and ‘we’ll show them’ roared back.

“Now, tomorrow we travel north to the battle plain where we beat these stupid Gashans last time. We'll wait for them there. When we see them I'll place my standard at the end of the valley, and you'll assemble by it. People have been telling me I am getting old-” There were cries of ‘no’ from the crowd. “Well I'm not as quick as I used to be. That's why I want you to wait until I signal before we charge, just to give the old fellow a chance.” There were hoots of laughter. “So when you see my standard dip, dip it Bolythak, like that, then we all charge together. We meet them head on-” He clapped his hands together. “And those Gashans that live will talk of Anthorian swords for generations. But wait for the signal. I want to have first cut at this Gashan filth, and I'll take it as a personal insult if anyone charges before my signal,” there were murmurs of assent. “Remember that signal.” Bolythak dipped the standard again. “And slaughter Gashans when you see it. Stupid Gashans!” He was answered with hearty laughter.

“Someone reminded me yesterday that the Gashans can throw fire. Oh yes, it's true, they can. We're going to give them the fright of their short lives! Drinagish has found a way to throw fire back at them, and some of the Emperor’s men are going to try it out. So when you see fire erupting in the Gashan ranks you'll know what it is. It's Drinagish blasting the front ranks and frightening the rest half to death. Don't kill too many Drinagish, leave some for us!”

They burst into cheering and laughter, someone started a chant of ‘Menish, Menish’, but it faded when Menish raised his hand for silence.

“So remember two things, the signal,” Bolythak dipped the standard again, “and Drinagish’s fire.

“What will you do when you see the signal?”

Cries of ‘charge’ and ‘kill’ were shouted back.

“I'm getting old, I can't hear you. What will you do?”

“Charge!”

He put his finger to his ear and nodded at Bolythak who dipped the standard again.

“Charge!” The cry roared back. They drew swords and waved them above their heads, they stamped the ground until it shook. It took some time for them to settle down again.

“Stupid Gashans!” said Menish. “Fancy wanting to fight you lot!” He climbed down from the horse amid more cheers and laughter. Their response had heartened him, even his leg felt better. He had noticed several people he would have counted as enemies, people like Marayhir, cheering along with the rest. He felt he had got Vorish’s message through.

It took them only four days to reach the battleground. Vorish’s scouts met them halfway through the mountain pass with news that the Gashans had been sighted on barges crossing the lake. From that point on they marched day and night until they reached the wide valley where the battle had been fought forty years before. The mound of dead, where Telish IV and Menish’s father lay, was still there, so was the river. But a grey haze obscured the far end of the valley. Somewhere in that haze lay the Gashan camp, but they could not see it. Even the scouts could bring them no information, which incensed Vorish. Those who entered the haze did not return.

By evening the Anthorians had set up a camp near the river. Menish made another encouraging speech to his folk while they ate, reminding them about waiting for the banner to dip and about Drinagish’s fire. They still thought they were on a cattle raid, though, and so many of them were so young. But they were tired too. They had slept little the last few nights.

Vorish’s light cavalry ate cold food and used the cover of night to move onto the forested slopes overlooking the battlefield. It was important that the Gashans not realise they were there until after they engaged Anthor. They could light no fires to warm themselves that night.

The heavy cavalry assembled behind the Anthorian forces. There had been arguments about that, but Menish knew that the heavy horses needed flat country to be effective. They ought to have been arrayed in front of Menish’s light cavalry but he knew the Anthorians would not accept that.

Vorish set up his command post above the tree line, where he could see the battlefield clearly. It too was fireless. Menish and Adhara walked up there after they had eaten. It was a cold night and they hugged their cloaks around themselves, but they both wanted to escape the pressure of people in the camp more than they wanted to be warmed by the fire. A silence enfolded them like the cold as they climbed the hill. The forest dwellers of the day were asleep, and the night creatures were silent. Vorish’s men were away over to their right, not in this part of the forest. Adhara had deliberately chosen a path that would avoid them.

There was little undergrowth and they followed a rough path threading between straight trunks that glistened where the moonlight touched them. In a little while the trees thinned and they were able to see across the valley. The moon was just past full. It shone on a white mist that rose from the river and spread in wisps across the plain. Away down the valley they could see pinpricks of light, the camp fires of Gashan. Menish knew Vorish’s scouts would be down there, learning what they could under cover of darkness. He remembered the dreadful scene he had witnessed in Gashan and wondered what such people did to prepare for battle.

“What is that?” said Adhara, breaking the silence. In among the drifting mist they could see a faint light out in the middle of the valley. “There's someone down there.”

“Probably Vorish’s engineers. That's about where they are laying the gourds of pitch.”

“Surely they've already done that.”

“Yes, but someone will be guarding them. Anyway, it will not be a Gashan skirmish party, they wouldn't carry a light.”

“Do you think Vorish’s idea will work?”

“Perhaps. I don't know. Vorish has ignored the influence of the Eye of Duzral. When I think back to what I saw in Gashan I believe it was controlling them, making them act together. Last time the Gashans were savages, this time they may be better disciplined. Also, we still don't know how many of them there are. Vorish’s scouts have not yet found out.”

“I, too, have no hope for tomorrow. I've said this before. Savages or not they'll destroy us utterly.”

“I didn't say I have no hope. I have a little. I didn't yet explain why I went to Kelerish.”

“You couldn't sleep. It was something to do with the Sons of Gilish.”

“I was afraid to sleep because I had a constant dream that terrified me. I dreamed I saw Thalissa’s ghost rising out of Kelerish. That's why I went there, to show myself it was false. But Azkun emerged instead.”

“And Thalissa was alive in Lianar, not a ghost at all. Whatever demon brings you such dreams is either a liar or confused.”

“The ghost spoke to me, telling me these Gashans would attack. In the attack she said I would die.”

Adhara said nothing but he felt her arms wrap around him. Moonlight caught the grey threads of her hair as her chin rested on his shoulder.

“If you die tomorrow I'll be at your side. My life is over when yours is.”

“Don't say such things! If anything happens to me you must carry on. Drinagish will need you. Anthor will need you. If we're not destroyed you must be there to help rebuild.”

“Perhaps,” she said noncommittally. “But you must be there too, my love.”

The next day Gashan was arrayed before them across the plain. They were too distant to see any one of them clearly, but Menish remembered the murder in their eyes. The scouts had reported back, and the news was encouraging. A mere thirty thousand infantry and there was no possibility of a reserve force hidden under cover, the trees were thin at that end of the valley and the scouts had scoured the surrounding heights for hiding places.

On those numbers, by rights, the cavalry would hack the Gashans to pieces. The news rippled through the Anthorian ranks and Menish could see them looking both eager and relaxed. This would be easy meat, they would mow down these Gashans and then brag to the Relanese whose swords would be left unbloodied.

The scouts said the Gashans were poorly armed, carrying simple short swords and wearing nothing but their painted body designs. They did not even carry shields. It should have been encouraging, but to Menish it seemed that the Gashan army were perhaps so confident of their victory they had not bothered to arm themselves. The scouts had also seen the strange engines that Menish remembered from the last battle, the ones he thought threw fire. They were on wagons pulled by teams of Gashans, the scouts had counted eighty of them. Vorish had laid ten gourds of pitch.

And now Gashan was approaching. They came leisurely, silently, a walking pace, no faster. The wind shifted, blowing the stink of Gashan over them. They had brought the reek of their swamps with them, a rottenness that caught in Menish’s nostrils. There was also a smell of burning. Plumes of grey smoke rose over the Gashans as they prepared their machines for battle.

Menish looked up to Vorish’s command post on the hill. The signal to charge would sound soon. The Gashans approached the place where Vorish’s engineers had prepared their gourds of pitch. He glanced towards Adhara, reached for her hand and pressed it. She smiled grimly back at him, then turned her face towards the Gashans. Drinagish and his guard lay in front of them like a protective wall. But there were only seven of them. Bolythak was on his left, holding Menish’s standard studiously vertical, lest a small movement be misinterpreted.

The trumpet! It sounded from Vorish’s command post. Menish nodded to Bolythak. The standard dipped and Anthor began to move, slowly at first, building to a gallop. War cries and yak horns sounded from left and right. The Gashans continued their walking pace as if nothing was happening.

They were heartbeats from the Gashan front line when there was a deafening clap like thunder. Fire exploded in the Gashan front ranks. There were screams and burning, several Gashans were thrown into the air. Another explosion over to the left, and another. Menish saw one horse at the front of the Anthorian line shy, then it and its rider were lost under the hoofs of the horse behind. Their first casualty.

“Drinagish’s fire!” cried Menish. “Now show them Anthor’s mettle!”

But his words were cut short. A low rumble sounded, like distant thunder, there was a flash, a second’s blindness, and most of Anthor’s left flank disappeared in an inferno. At that moment Menish lost all hope, at that moment they struck the Gashan front ranks.

Chapter 37: The Vaults of Duzagen

Azkun and his companions landed at Lianar one hundred days after sailing from Atonir. They had had less distance to travel from Kishalkuz to Lianar than from Atonir to Kishalkuz but they did not have a following wind and had to tack this way and that to travel home. Although they did not realise it, this was the same day Menish and Vorish set out from Meyathal.

During their voyage Azkun had become haggard and worn, though he did little work on the boat. His dreams tormented him and there was something like madness in his eye, but his mouth was grim with resolve. Ever since Kishalkuz his dreams had been infested with the Gashan demanding blood.

Lianar looked the same as they had left it. Small fishing boats bobbed by the great stone pier and mist surrounded the small cove. Gulls cried above, gliding in and out of the mist, fighting over scraps of fish left on the docks or floating on the sea. Astae's inn stood where it had done for so many years.

It was strange to stand on solid ground again when Azkun stepped onto the pier. He remembered the circumstances in which he had left here, the spectres that Tenari had made irrelevant by her presence. Those spectres had retreated from reality now, but Tenari could not save him from the Gashan. The dragons could not save him either. They were just beasts. He could only save himself.

After Althak and Shelim had fastened the boat they went to the inn. Azkun wanted to see it again. He wanted to see the pictures on the walls.

“Welcome, welcome, M'Lords,” beamed Astae as they approached his door. It was mid morning and the inn was deserted. “You're back from the southern lands, it was my ale that brought you back-” he stopped when he saw Azkun's face. It was plain that Azkun wanted neither ale nor friendship. The look in his eye was alarming and Astae stepped back as he shouldered past him into the inn. Tenari, clinging to his arm, was pulled blankly after him.

“My friend is… unwell. We've travelled far, further than I ever imagined,” said Althak by way of apology.

“We have been to Kishalkuz,” said Shelim in a lowered voice. “It's Kopth himself who walks in your inn.”

“Kopth? Kishalkuz?” The innkeeper laughed. “And you are Yaggrothil, I suppose?”

“It's true!” said Shelim.

“It doesn't matter, but for your own sake, Astae, be careful of what you say to him. He's not what he seems.” Althak spoke so seriously that Astae's humour evaporated and he nodded dumbly.

They entered the inn to find Azkun staring at the picture of Gilish throwing himself into the Chasm of Kelerish. He glared at it as if it were a personal threat.

“Do you still want to do this?” asked Althak, placing a gentle hand on Azkun's shoulder.

“I have never wanted it, but I must do it.” He turned to Tenari. “Look at her, Althak. She is under a spell, she is trapped by the Monnar. I do not know how to free her. Gashan will destroy Anthor and probably Relanor; I promised them help, but I do not know how to save them. In Kelerish I will find out or I will die.” He nodded at the picture on the wall. “I hoped I would learn something from the pictures. They only show me how to fail. I do not want to fail.”

“And you will still journey alone?”

“Yes.” Tenari, who clung to his arm showed no sign that she understood him. Her blank expression was unchanged.

Althak sighed.

“I wish I could think of something else you should do instead, but all I can do is help you to your doom. You'll need a horse to take you to Kelerish. I have some gold. We should be able to find one here, though we'll not be overwhelmed with choice.”

Leaving Shelim at the inn Althak sought out his cousin Akarth. He had a household across the road from the inn and to reach it they had to pass the dragon post. Azkun had not seen it on his previous visit but now it confronted him: a thick, wooden post rammed into the ground with a carefully carved dragon’s head on its top. The sides of the post were black with old blood and the mud around its base was a dark shade of red.

He stopped before it. The dragon's head seemed to leer at him like a spectre and he instinctively clutched Tenari's arm. He would have to leave her soon, what would he do if the spectres came upon him when he was alone?

“Althak, what is this?”

Althak hesitated,

“It's the dragon post. The place where the sacrifices are offered.” Deaths unnumbered paraded in front of Azkun. Sacrifice after sacrifice, oblivion opening and swallowing life after life into darkness, throat after throat opened. He felt a burning in his own throat, he remembered the sacrifice he had been unable to stop. The Gashan deep in his mind stirred. If he had let it it would have made him burst into gleeful laughter.

They entered Akarth's house. It was dim inside, much like Darven's house with its cauldron and animal pens. A similar wickerwork screen covered the women's quarters at the far end. But this house was made of rammed earth bricks. The smells were much more pungent than in Darven's wooden house. Akarth was not at home, he and most of his folk and his animals were out in their boats or their fields. But there was a priestess there and a middle-aged woman supervising a group of children.

“Althak!” said the priestess. “Unexpected but welcome. Akarth will be pleased to see you again.”

“It is good to see you, Tari.”

“Have some stew, Althak,” said the other woman. “Who's with you? Is that Tenari?”

Azkun saw the two women exchange a look.

“Yes, it is,” said Althak. “And this is Azkun. He was here with us last time but he didn't come to your house.”

Tari peered through the dimness.

“Oh, yes, I saw him go with you on the boat with Awan. Come and tell us your news.”

“Have you seen Loreli?” the other woman frowned in thought. “She said she used to call herself Thalissa, said she knew important folk away south.” She shrugged, “Told us she had to make sure they didn't find her, then chased off after Tenari when you'd gone. I never could fathom her.”

“Yes, Moreni,” said Althak. “She sailed with us but… there was an accident. She died.”

“Well, some here will miss her, but not many.”

“She was my mother,” said Azkun.

“Oh, you're the son she always talked about? The one she thought should be emperor?” Moreni frowned. “I take it you're not the Emperor, then?”

“No. I am… someone else.”

“Azkun needs a horse to get him to Kelerish.”

“What do you want to go there for?” Tari grimaced. “Entrance to Hell and all that.”

Althak forestalled him from answering.

“My friend has a great burden. He hopes to leave it at Kelerish. Now, about this horse.”

“Akarth will be happy to loan you a couple of horses, Althak.”

“Only one, and it needs to be more than a loan. I've some gold for it.”

“All right, let's have a look at the horse paddock.”

There were several of the stocky beasts common to this part of the country, none of them in very good condition, but Althak selected one he liked the look of and they agreed on a price with Moreni, who seemed happy enough to sell it cheaply to Althak.

“That's the business done, now, about that stew. I could use some gossip.”

“I have what I need,” said Azkun. “I can go now.”

“Aren't you hungry?” asked Tari

“No. But thank you.”

“You'll want something for your journey at least.”

“It's all right, Tari,” said Althak. “Azkun… actually neither of them seem to need food.”

Tari stared at Tenari.

“She hasn't eaten all this time? I knew she didn't eat when Trian first found her but that was only a couple of days. She ought to be dead by now.”

Azkun would once have assured her it was the power of the dragons but now he had nothing to say.

“We don't understand it either,” said Althak.

“I must go,” said Azkun. He could feel a weight of promises on his shoulders.

Althak folded him in his arms and wept.

“I hope we'll meet again, but I fear for you.”

“Tell Menish I was wrong about the dragons, and that I am sorry. If I do not bring you aid then I will be dead. Do not search for me if I do not return. Look after Tenari.”

When it came to it, Tenari would not be separated from him. Neither he nor Althak were prepared to force her and she clung to Azkun's arm as dumbly and as blankly as ever.

Azkun tried to explain the danger, why she could not come with him, but it was like talking to a stone.

At last he gave in and let her climb onto the horse behind him. He hoped he would not be her doom, but she was a small comfort to him. And he had not forgotten the times she had helped him. He told himself the first thing he would do was rescue her from the Monnar spell.

As they rode off the last he saw of Althak was a backward glance at the Vorthenki standing in the road looking after him with one hand raised in farewell.

He rode as fast as the horse could tolerate. He did not need to stop for food, and he feared the Gashan that haunted his sleep. But he could only force the horse so fast. It had to stop, and during those stops he had to sleep. His dreams were filled with the Gashan and the old Monnar calling the dragons.

His burned arm still troubled him. He had to hold it bent to ride the horse and that cracked open the remaining scab painfully.

They came to the bridge built by Gilish to reach Sheagil and Azkun stopped for a moment to gaze at it. He was weary and he remembered his thoughts when he had first encountered it. A bridge to the dragons, that was what he had called himself. A bridge to rid the world of corruption. He had hardly known what corruption was then, he had only witnessed the death of a pig. The dragons were beasts, what good was a bridge anyway? He looked down into the gorge below. What good was he? He could end it all now, he could go where the Gashan could not reach him. It would take little effort to make the leap into the void and be swallowed by oblivion. And he felt the Gashan urging him, lusting after his death.

No, he would not placate the Gashan. He strengthened his will with the memory of the promises he had made and carried on.

When he emerged from the foothills onto the barren plain of Kelerish he forced the horse into a gallop. The beast was tired, but he ignored its complaints. He wanted to reach his doom quickly. Power or death, he wanted to get it over with.

The Tor waited for him at the edge of the Chasm like a sentinel of warning. The place where the dragon had flamed him was still blackened, for there was little rain in Kelerish to wash it away. When he dismounted he put the horse's reins into Tenari's hands.

“Wait here. Hold the horse. But when I come back, if I seem… ill… get on the horse and ride away.”

But she let the reins fall from her grasp and clutched his arm. So he took off its tack and let the horse roam. If he did not return it could run free. It was a death he would not be responsible for. The beast ambled away, looking for something palatable in the tussock.

The Chasm of Kelerish lay before him, a gaping slash in the plain, as if some great wrong had been done to it. And out of the Chasm howled the wind, like a chained demon imprisoned within its shadowy depths.

Did Tenari remember her time in the Chasm? She showed no sign of it.

He peered down into the sunless gloom. It was said to be bottomless. Hrangil and Althak had both agreed on that. Azkun had never been to the bottom. His life had been spent clinging to the walls of the Chasm in small caves, or so he thought. The years spent in the Chasm were a dimly remembered numbness.

And he had to re-enter that numbness or break his promises. Warnings cried in his mind. Gilish had been driven mad. What could Azkun do? But he could not listen to them. To do so would be to invite the Gashans into Anthor, and he could not live with that.

Tenari, at last, showed some reaction to the place. As he went to lower himself over the edge her grip on his arm tightened, holding him back. Well, that was to be expected. She was trying to protect him as usual. As gently as he could he prised her fingers from his arm and she made no move to renew her hold. It shook him, though. It was as if she was withdrawing her help. Did he have any chance of success?

Summoning his determination, he eased himself over the edge and began working his way down the cliff face, leaving her standing impassively on the lip above him. The wind-borne sand peppered his face and the howl filled his mind as he clawed his way down. He made himself remember the people of Atonir singing to him from the pier, and his promises. But the wind ate into his mind. He could feel something lurking here, a presence. It shifted as he reached for it with his mind. At first it felt like the well of sadness he had, long ago, thought was the call of the dragons. Then it was like the Monnar's standing stones. No, it was like Gashan. Something in the wind was thinking of murder.

But it was hard to think in the Chasm. The howling wind and the tedious handhold by handhold climbing drove these things from his mind. A numbness that was threateningly familiar slowly engulfed him. Only the pain in his arm, aggravated by climbing, kept him from falling into it completely

Hrangil had once said that the entrance to the Vaults of Duzagen lay directly below the Tor. That was all the guide he had. As he descended the howl of the wind grew worse. Once he missed his footing and caught himself in time to see a loose rock sail out into the abyss and out of sight into the darkness below. If it ever found the bottom of the Chasm the sound was lost in the noise of the wind.

The way was not very difficult for him to climb. If the wind and the evil he could sense had not been there it would have been a simple task, for he was bred to climbing in the Chasm.

It was midday, the sun shone directly into the Chasm, when he found what he sought: the entrance to the Vaults of Duzagen.

There was a narrow ledge. On one side was the drop into the shadowy depths far below; and on the other, surrounded by strange beasts carved into the rocks, was the awesome entrance. Nothing but blackness could be seen beyond the rough opening in the rock, and the carvings around it looked like the spectres he had seen so many times. Diamond eyes glared at him from the stone, and above the doorway was carved a double-headed axe.

He stood looking at the entrance, willing himself to go on, but he was afraid. The wind buffeted him, clawing at him. He felt small and weak, a tiny thing blown by the gales.

But he had to go on. All those promises he had made urged him forward. And he took a step.

As he did so the wind stopped.

The awful wind that had clawed and stung and howled at him for years stopped. For a moment he stood in the quietness, his ears still ringing and his eyes still squinting. But it was not a mere faltering of the gale. The wind had stopped, and it was replaced by a deep, brooding stillness. He could feel the presence of something nearby that he could not see; something evil.

Then he noticed the bones. Near the door of the Chasm lay a small pile of shattered bones. He had not seen them before because of the wind, and they were only just recognisable anyway, little more than a pile of broken fragments. A part of a human skull was discernible, and a longer bone, perhaps a thigh.

Bones, human bones, and the wind had stopped. He almost turned and fled from this dreadful place. But where could he run? To Gashan? He bent to examine the bones. Among them was entangled an encrusted piece of metal that might once have been finely worked.

“Your bones, Gilish,” sang a woman's voice.

He whirled to see who had spoken, but there was no one, only the tinkling of laughter. It sounded like water over rocks. If he had been anywhere but here it would have made him smile, but in the Chasm it made his skin crawl.

“Who are you?” His voice sounded flat and empty in the stillness. His own heartbeat seemed louder than the wind had been.

Again the laughter sounded. It was all around him.

“Do you not know me, Gilish, my love?” It was teasing, as a maid will tease a lover or a cat will tease a mouse.

“I am not Gilish! I am Azkun.” He tried to sound bold and defiant, but his voice shook with fear.

“No.” The voice sounded disappointed. “No, but you will suffice.” It sounded like a threat. “But do you not know me, my love? I am your wife, your Sheagil.” Again she laughed. “Have I not been a good wife? I saved you from the dragon fire and I taught you to speak. So many little things to make you happy, even though you wanted to leave me.”

The truth struck Azkun like a blow.

“I even followed you in my own way, my love.” More laughter. “For if you must be Azkun then I will be Tenari!” And she appeared before him in the entrance to the Vaults, no longer solemn but eyes alight with laughter.

“Tenari?”

She laughed again, and Azkun could see that hers was the voice.

“I could not often make it speak outside the Chasm, but at least I could be with you, my love, and I could see what you needed.” She seemed to see his injured arm for the first time. “Oh, I am sorry, Gilish. I could not protect you. The dragon was too quick for me.”

Was he Gilish after all? He was almost deceived by the words. But he could still see into minds. The mind he saw was boiling with malice.

“The magic? It was yours all along?”

“Of course,” she laughed. “It was always mine, my love. You have no magic of your own, you are not a Monnar like me. It was always mine. But I gave you the glory of it, for I am a good wife. I gave you the glory when I told them you built the palace of Atonir, when I told them you built the Lansheral. Always, always…” The voice was changing, and Tenari's expression began to writhe across her face. “But you, my love” the endearment was sarcastic now. “You wanted the power for yourself. You came to Duzagen because you were not satisfied with what I gave you freely! You wanted your own magic! Magic to use against me!”

“No!” shouted Azkun. “No. I am not Gilish. He died. These are his bones. I thought the magic was my own. I did not know-”

She was not listening.

“And you came here for magic to curse me to this Chasm, to howl my anguish in the wind forever!” Abruptly the anger returned to girlish laughter. “No, my love,” she said sweetly. “You cannot curse me and come back again. For I will kill you.”

“I am not Gilish!”

But Tenari had gone. Only the laughter and the boiling malice remained. It echoed off the cliffs.

“Gilish! Gilish! Gilish!” she sang.

“No!” The abrupt return of the howling wind snatched the word from his mouth. The wind shrieked with delight, still singing Gilish's name as the Gashan in his mind stirred. It whispered the way out, the only way. He had no magic, he had no way to keep his promises. Where was Tenari? She had saved him before, but there was no Tenari, there was only Sheagil and she was mad.

The Gashan's voice became more insistent. What else was left to him now? The spectres on the walls leered at him and the wind still screamed 'Gilish'. The blackness of the Chasm was an invitation to oblivion. With the Gashan in his mind gibbering with delight, he threw himself off the edge.

His final cry: “Tenari!” was lost in the howl of the wind of Sheagil.

Chapter 38: Summoning Dragons

The old Monnar stared sadly into the fire. The plan to free his daughter, Sheagil, had failed and Azkun was dead. It had taken more than a century to arrange the events that had produced Azkun, but it had all been ruined by that dragon attacking him when he first emerged from the Chasm. Stupid beast! It had wrecked everything.

He lifted an object down from a shelf on the wall of the hut. It was a bronze figure of a dragon, about the size of his fist and worked with exquisite detail, and it had ears. He ran his finger down the back of the statue, feeling the roughness of the scales.

Gashan would meet the combined armies of Vorish and Menish tomorrow morning, and Gashan would destroy them. The Monnar was aware of Vorish’s plans, they were clever but they were useless against what drove the Gashans. They had the Duzral Eye.

His thoughts were interrupted by a fit of coughing which racked his body. He spat phlegm into the fire and resumed stroking the little dragon. The Eye had to be returned to its place in the Vaults of Duzagen, where it could do no more harm. But that was impossible with Sheagil still boiling in her own madness there.

The tiny bronze head swivelled suddenly and the little jaws bit into the old man’s finger. He cried out and flung it from him, but the little wings unfurled and lifted it into the air. It flapped jerkily about the room screeching while the old man sucked the wound on his finger. The noise disturbed the cow and the two goats he shared the hut with.

Irritated, the old man picked a tongue of flame from the fire and threw it at the wayward statue. The dragonet squealed as the fire splashed over it, then froze into its original shape just before landing with a thud on the dirt floor of the hut. He picked it up warily and replaced it on the shelf.

He felt responsible. Oh, it was not his fault Gilish had stolen the Eye from where the Monnar had hidden it, but they had made the Eye in the first place. Besides, if the Gashans won this battle his next attempt to free Sheagil would be made more difficult. With a sigh he picked up his stick and hobbled outside. The moon had not risen but the sky was clear, and it was cold. There was no touch of spring yet in his mountain valley.

There was a magic road, like the one he had led Azkun, Menish and Althak along, which led from his valley past the battlefield. Its final destination was Kelerish, but he had no need to go there tonight, not with Sheagil writhing angrily in her prison. She had always been the most powerful of them, and she was dangerous when she was angry. Well, she was dangerous at any time while she was mad. Freeing her was a delicate task if one wanted to stay alive.

Who would have thought she could have changed the wild man so much? He should never have been able to see into peoples’ heads the way he did. The old man was still trying to work out how that was done. And conjuring up the dumb woman? Oh, she was clever all right, even though she was mad. She had even made the thing speak at Atonir, but she had long ago left enough of her own magic in the stones there to assist her.

He had made use of the dumb woman himself, of course, sending the man a dream of her when Azkun was lost in Gashan. He was good at conjuring dreams.

But Sheagil could conjure spectres when she wanted them. That was real power. Such a pity she was mad.

It was still early evening when he arrived at the battlefield, he passed close to the watch fires of the Gashan camp, but they could not see him. What he saw there convinced him he had made the right decision. The Gashans were a foul folk, it was his own people who had made them so.

He had to leave the road not far from the Gashan camp and make his way to the riverbank where he found tall bushes of fennel growing. He hummed a tune Menish and the others might have recognised as that of Althak’s tale of the foolish farmer as he cut bunches of fennel with a small double headed axe.

When he had gathered as much of the green herb as he could he carried it out into the middle of the battlefield. He had to stop on the way several times, pausing to cough or blow his nose on his clothing. The fennel stank, which did not help his progress, but he finally reached a point where the fires of Gashan were as far from him as those of the Anthorian camp. He knew Vorish’s men were hiding on the forested slopes that rose on either side of the plain. He even knew that Vorish was at his command post above the tree line, and that Menish and Adhara were making their way up through the trees towards him.

He dumped the fennel in a heap at his feet. The moon had risen by now. It was just past full and the painted eye on his forehead, the one that only Azkun could see, glowed in its light. He hummed his tune, coughed, spat, and resumed humming. He stooped down and took a frond of the fennel, crushed it in his hands and tossed it skywards. He took another and did the same, and another. The pungent smell became overpowering, his forehead glowed brightly, and still he continued to hum.

It was dusk when Althak rode into the camp at Gildenthal. Cooking fires flickered in the tents and smoke drifted upwards in the still of evening. He knew nothing of what had happened at Kelerish, no one did except for the old Monnar and Sheagil herself.

Two days after he had left Lianar came the darkness that blotted out the sun in the middle of the day, and Althak had trembled, wondering what it meant, but he continued his journey.

At Deenar Darven had rejoiced to see him, but Althak told his story with a heavy heart. Shelim remained at Deenar. Althak continued, in spite of Darven’s offers that he could remain there. The dragons had failed Menish, but Althak would not. He hoped he would be able to return in time for the battle. So Darven had given him a horse and he had taken a road to Golshuz and then to Anthor. Much of the time he travelled through the wild with no road at all, only a direction he knew from the sun and stars.

And he rode into Gildenthal six days after the battle.

People did not recognise him, or were too busy with their own affairs. Perhaps they assumed he was one of Vorish’s army. The first person who knew him was Neathy.

“Althak! Althak! You've come back!”

“One, at least, welcomes me.” He smiled through the grime of weariness and travel. “I've had no news. Why aren't you further north by now?”

“You're welcome, Althak, very welcome. Menish… was asking for you.” Althak slipped down from the horse.

“What's wrong? Is he ill?”

“He's dead, Althak. He died two days ago. He took an evil wound in the battle and didn't recover. He lies in his tent, ready for the last journey to Gomol-thal.”

“Oh, Menish!” Althak sank to the ground and covered his head with dust. Neathy understood, she had seen enough of Vorish’s men lamenting their fallen comrades in this way after the battle. But many of the Anthorians who passed were embarrassed by this display of grief and hurried on. He cried the Vorthenki words of passing. The words were Vorthenki, which Neathy did not understand. She stood and let Althak’s grief run its course as he wept at her feet. It was not the Anthorian way to offer comfort to any but the most intimate of friends, but as she stood beside him a tear ran down her face.

“Take me to him.”

Neathy led Althak’s horse between the tents to the one that had Menish’s standard flying over it. It was ripped and torn from the battle where it had been trampled underfoot by horses and Gashans. Drinagish and Vorish were outside the tent. Althak had never seen Vorish look weary, but now he looked thin and ill. There were lines on his face Althak did not remember seeing before, and grey in his hair, though that might have been dust. Drinagish looked older, more responsible. His arm was in a sling.

Vorish was not normally given to display but when he saw Althak new tears brimmed in his eyes and these two, who had been like brothers as children, embraced. There were no words to be said until Althak had entered the tent and looked upon Menish.

He was dressed in a new battle jerkin, his curved sword in one hand and his shield strapped to his other wrist. His head was bare and his hair was neatly combed into the ponytail clasped with gold. There was no sign of any wound, his face was peaceful, although pale. His eyes were closed as if asleep.

“Vorish and Adhara stayed by his side until the very end,” said Neathy behind him. “Before he died he told Adhara she had to look after Drinagish, and Anthor. We could all see she wanted to follow him when he went. But she didn't. She's taken it badly though. You might be able to cheer her a little.”

For a long time Althak sat beside the body. He refused food and all comfort until well after the lamps were lit. Adhara came in and the sight of Althak made her break down with fresh grief.

“If you had only stayed,” she said. “But then the dragons would not have come and all would have been lost. As it is we only lose our dearest and our best.”

“Tell me what happened.”

“We went into battle. There were not so many of them, we would have won if they had been just what they seemed. But they had fire, so much fire. So many riders never struck a blow before they were burned up. It was worse for the ones further back. They threw the fire into the midst of us, and the leading edge mostly escaped it. Vorish lost many of his cavalry too.

“For those of us in the front… I can't describe it. It was, for a moment, as if we wanted to die there. We wanted the Gashans to hack us to pieces. I felt it and,” she placed a hand on Menish's body. “He felt it too, he told me afterwards. He said it was the Eye.

“Then it passed. The sky was suddenly filled with dragons. They swept across the Gashan ranks and incinerated them. But by that time Menish had already been wounded. We thought it was not too bad, he seemed able to travel. Whether he took ill suddenly or he wouldn't speak of his pain I don't know. He didn't have much pain at the end, anyway. One of the Vorthenki priestesses who came with Vorish gave him something to drink to make it easier.

“He left a message for you, though he didn't think you'd return.”

“No one has ever returned from Kishalkuz,” said Althak, “until now.”

“He wanted to tell you and Azkun that you were right. You fought them the best way, and you won the battle. He said that Azkun’s dragons have proved themselves gods after all.”

“Of course,” said Althak. “He would think that.”

Content

Roger Parkinson
Summon Your Dragons

Chapter 1: The Chasm

Chapter 2: A God Before a King

Chapter 3: The Pig

Chapter 4: Corruption

Chapter 5: The Bridge

Chapter 6: Lianar

Chapter 7: Loreli

Chapter 8: Blood on the Decks

Chapter 9: Keashil

Chapter 10: The Dolphin

Chapter 11: Storm

Chapter 12: Deenar

Chapter 13: Sacrifice

Chapter 14: Atonir

Chapter 15: The Emperor

Chapter 16: The Banquet

Chapter 17: The Council

Chapter 18: The Keeper of the Flame

Chapter 19: The Lansheral

Chapter 20: The Caravan

Chapter 21: Meyathal

Chapter 22: Menish's Court

Chapter 23: Journey to Gashan

Chapter 24: The Forest

Chapter 25: The Eye of Duzral

Chapter 26: A Strange Guide

Chapter 27: Healing

Chapter 28: “The Best Way I Know”

Chapter 29: “I Will Bring Dragons”

Chapter 30: Secrets

Chapter 31: Voyage

Chapter 32: The Emperor's Plan

Chapter 33: The Dragons of Kishalkuz

Chapter 34: Secrets Disclosed

Chapter 35: Resolve

Chapter 36: Drinagish's Fire

Chapter 37: The Vaults of Duzagen

Chapter 38: Summoning Dragons